《The Devil In Guise》


 Chapter 1 - Dont Let Me Go...

    I stared into the giant mirror opposite the wall and I observed my reflection. The image I saw was a poor orphan who had no right to make decisions for herself. At the age of Ten, I was dragged to the palace to work for the queen and after serving her for ten years this was my reward.


    "Here you are Ariadne" A woman in her late thirties, walked to the room. She placed her cold hands on my shoulder.


    "Or should I say queen Ariadne..." She mumbled and gave a wicked smile.


    Queen Celesta was the wife of the king, His Royal Majesty, Gaius of Camelot. She was goddess of the palace where I served as a maid, her rules and regulations where obeyed no matter what. No one dares to defy her.


    "You need to get ready quickly the carriage will soon be here to take you away, I don''t want the great Emperor to be suspicious or do you want that¡­" She gave a smirk.


    "No your highness" I answered standing up from the chair, I walked into the changing room.


    Queen Celesta was not a friendly person on a normal day, She needed a big favor from me. She had no choice but to behave nicely.


    The Emperor was the most fearful name across the kingdoms beyond seas and oceans. His name rang from one lips to another with fear. People said he had no HEART and was Cruel.


    Emperor Sargon of Akkad was the most richest and powerful man ever known. His soldiers were the strongest and largest, they invaded many cities, conquered and made these territories theirs. He united these kingdoms into one, thus making it an Empire.


    "Aren''t you done dressing? I can''t wait for you anymore, silly girl" Queen Celesta shouted.


    I didn''t want to go out because I knew what was waiting for me outside this changing room was Destruction.


    My entire body trembled and my head was spinning at this fact, but only one sentence continued to rumble in my head "I must Run." With trembling hand, I fetched water from the iron can and washed my face which was covered with sweat. The stream of cold water that watched unto my face calmed the racing of my heart and my hands shake less.


    (Why wouldn''t she let me be !)


    I shuddered and immediately depressed the idea, which left me with no choice but to follow the last option, namely; Marry the Emperor. I came out of the dressing room and stood in front of her with my head bowed. The dress I wore belongs to Princess Eva, the king''s daughter.


    "Your highness, am ready ma".


    "You don''t have to call me your highness anymore, get use to it. I don''t want you calling me that, in front of the emperor".


    "Okay ma" I said.


    She took the lead and I walked behind her maintaining my pace. The king sat down in his throne room with his hand supporting his chin.


    His daughter, princess Eva sat down on the chair next to him.


    "Is she the maid replacing Princess Eva?"


    "Yes my King, she is perfect for this" The Queen reassured.


    "She had served me for ten years father. No one knows me better than her" Princess Eva said.


    I turned my eyes to see if the king will be fair in his judgement and change the Queen''s decision.


    (Don''t let me go¡­ was all I could think of)


    The door opened, a knight walked into the throne room, he stood at the door waiting for permission to speak. Not too long the king sighted him. "You may speak Anthony" the king permitted.


    "Your highness, The emperor''s carriage had arrived, They are here to take the Princess".


    "There she is" Queen Celesta said pointing at me. "My beautiful daughter" she wrapped her hands around me tightly and started sobbing. She kissed my forehead continuously, so hard that, her make up became mine.


    (But I knew all was just a pretend to get people to think that I was the princess.)


    Different stories had reached our kingdom saying the Emperor was a Devil in guise of a man. He had a great temper that was not good for anyone around.


    Each year, he picked a wife . These girls were the various princesses of the kingdoms around his Empire. No one dares to refused the king''s demand, because death was the only punishment for disobeying Him.


    Few weeks ago, the Emperor had sent a letter to the king telling him to set a date for the wedding between him and the princess of the kingdom. Queen Celesta brought the idea that I should be given to the Emperor instead of the princess.


    (Cruel right? She was indeed a wicked woman!)


    Out side the palace, I saw all the maids lined up with fake expressions trying to please me . I looked away out of frustration.


    (Was it because I was an orphan? Why will they treat me this way??.)


    I strode down the stairs of the entrance door, like a princess just the way Queen Celesta had taught me. She walked by my side the whole time taking each step with me. She darted her eyes towards the gate and saw only a carriage. she didn''t look satisfied.


    "Where is the emperor" she asked the man beside her. He was the Emperor''s messenger.


    "He didn''t come, your majesty. The Emperor said he was too tired to make a journey".


    (Can you imagine that? A groom was too tired to make it to his wedding.)


    "The Emperor sent his apologizes and request for a wedding to be rescheduled at his palace".


    The queen wasn''t happy with this new Information, she turned to the king and said in a quiet tone .


    "What are we going to do ?"


    "We don''t have a choice than to let her go".


    "Tell the emperor that we send our greetings and his wish is our command" The king told the messenger. Taking my hand she moved to the carriage and whispered "Don''t make any mistake little one or you might get your self into trouble over there".


    She kissed my cheeks and let go my hands. I felt the world running around me.They let me go without thinking twice how I felt. I wished my parents were alive to support me.


    The carriage started and a sad song was sang for my departure. One may think was going to meet my end.


    (And yes I was going to meet the Devil himself.)


    We traveled for days, stopping at different kingdoms to take rest. When people saw me they treated me, with respect like I was a princess ....


    (O yes I was a fake princess and a would be Queen.)


    I thought about the life I was going to live in the palace. I didn''t know what it''s was like to be some one''s wife. All my life I spent in the palace trying to please the princess. When I thought of my departure I was relieved from the burden of getting scolded for everything I do.


    "When are we going to reach the palace?" I asked the men I rode with.


    "We shall reach tonight my queen, be patient".


    (Queen? Was I married already?)


    This word scares me a lot.

 Chapter 2 - Because She Is The Emperors Special Queen...

    *** chapter 2. she is the Emperor''s special Queen¡­


    "Wake up my queen".


    A voice woke me from my sleep. I looked at the tall building in front of me, it was the largest palace I have ever seen. It''s was made of gold. lot of people were going in and out from different directions.


    "Excuse me my queen".


    I turned around and saw a young girl besides me , she was dressed up in a light gown. Her clothes were neat.


    "Let me help you with that" she took my luggage in.


    I was surprised how neat a maid could look in this kingdom. In Camelot a maid would work from morning till night with no time to look after herself.


    A man came out from the palace door, he was walking towards me. "I think that''s the emperor" I said to myself. He didn''t look scary the way people say. In front of me was a nice and charming man smiling at me.


    "You are welcome to Akkad, my princess" he said with a bow. Moving forward I brought forth my left hand for him to kiss. A thing queen Celesta taught me.


    "I am very pleased to meet you, my emperor" I said with a fake smile.


    "I am not the emperor, Am the Empire''s prime minister. You shall be meeting with the king soon".


    I felt so embarrassed. I looked around the palace to see if the people were watching. Everyone was staring at me like they saw a ghost. I stood there, wishing mother Earth would opened the grounds and put me to rest...


    I walked into the palace, interior design was breathe taking. The walls were beautifully painted with a lot of artwork on it. It seems the Emperor was a lover of art.


    There was a giant door which was closed. I wondered why it''s was locked. All the doors in the palace were wide opened except for that one. I turned and asked the servant besides me.


    "Why is that door locked?"


    "It''s not locked my lady, that''s the women''s quarters. It is called the Harem. All the wives, sisters, and mothers of the Emperor live there. It''s like a small kingdom in the palace". she explained.


    "Oh, I see¡­"


    The Door opened. A woman in her late forties came out accompanied by two maids. She was looking beautiful despite her age. Her face smiled with each step she took. She was in a hurry and her eyes darted about as if she was searching for someone. Half way to were I stood. She stopped, Her face changed from anxious to relieved as soon as she saw me.


    "Princess Ariadne right?" She asked.


    My face brightened as she called my name. Queen Celesta told me that my name was given to the Emperor instead of Eva. At least I get to keep my identity.


    "I am Queen Aslaug, the Emperor''s mother" she introduced herself.


    "Oh" I bowed a little to show my respect.


    "Am sorry your majesty I didn''t Know you were the one".


    "Am not offended, how was your trip to Akkad?" she came forward and hugged me.


    "It''s was interesting but tiring". I answered.


    "I understand, the distance from Camelot to Akkad is much. I welcome you to the women''s quarters".


    "Anne" she called one of her maids


    "Yes your highness," one of the girls that stood behind her step forward with her head low.


    "You shall accompanied the princess to her room and make sure she doesn''t lack anything" She told her.


    She turned to me and said "My princess, Anne will be your personal maid, more servants will be assigned to you later by women leader"


    "I appreciate your kindness, your majesty" I thanked her.


    "Is nothing, that''s the little thing I can do for my future daughter-in-law" she smiled. (Who said all mothers-in-law were wicked? Mine seemed different.)


    The queen mother raised her hands above and offered prayers to the gods. She took a coconut from the tray and broke it.


    "You can now come in, my princess".


    I marched into the room with confident. What I saw was a large hall full of women, I took a heads count, there were hundreds and thousands of them . They were clamoring, chatting, screaming and shoving each other.


    The Harem was like a market square full of women to me. Some were admiring their jewelries, another group of women were playing cards... I looked to right side of the hall and saw some staring into the mirror. No one seems to notice my presence. The queen mother tapped me from behind, she knew I was lost.


    "My princess you must be tired after the long journey, I want you to take a rest, the night is going to be long".


    "Yes queen mother". She smiled and left. Every thing was strange to be at that moment, all this women were so beautiful, why wasn''t the king contented? I turned around to take a good look at the women again.


    "Are you blind or something is wrong with your brain?"


    I heard a voice, it was so loud and rude. I looked down and found out that I mistakenly stepped on her dress. Quickly I withdrew my leg, I cursed my self for being so foolish.


    "Do you know how precious this dress is to me? The Emperor gave to me himself".


    (Who asked you? Nobody cares)


    She didn''t even allow me to explain myself, she went ahead and continue shouting "You are lucky that am in a good mood today or else I would have punish you immediately".


    "Am sorry" I said with my head low.


    "Sorry for your self" she hissed and made her way to one of the rooms. Anne stopped her.


    "Am sorry Empress, she is the new queen. She just arrived".


    She stopped and turned back to take a second look at me "I see... The princess just arrived and she is already causing problems for me. You better watch where you go, young woman".


    I wished I could withdraw my words, she didn''t even value my apology. Why will the Almighty allow me to meet with cruel, wicked and annoying souls!


    I got to my room, I was so tired that I couldn''t observe a thing. It was exceptionally huge with everything a woman would need


    "In case you need anything, please let me know so that I can inform the Empress" Anne Said.


    "Empress? You mean the Queen Aslaug?" I was still confused as to who she was referring to.


    "No my lady, the woman you just bumped into, she is Empress and the head of the women''s quarters".


    "W-what¡­She?"


    "She is the Emperor''s special queen".


    "oh, is that so?" I actually lack words at the moment.


    "Only she is acknowledged as the Empress, the rest of the Emperor''s wives are know as the queens" Anne explained further.


    "Why?"


    "Because she is the Emperor''s first wife".


    "I see¡­she is not friendly at all".


    "If you want to enjoy your stay in this palace you have to respect and obey her, that''s all my lady" she warned.


    (Eewwww. Respect my foot!)


    "Okay, You must leave me to rest, am exhausted". I tried to be authoritative towards her. I wanted her to feel that she was talking to a queen.. A thing that princess Eva will do if she was here.

 Chapter 3 - Queen Vida Did...

    It''s was getting dark, the queen mother came into my room, she stood at the door asking if she could come in. I Rose up from my bed and quickly went to where she was standing "Your highness, please don''t insult me like this, my room is open for you always".


    "I have no right to enter into your room without permission" she said.


    I stared at her, what a woman with so much discipline, she had a big heart, one which was made of gold "Don''t say that queen mother" I ushered her in.


    "I will , please do call me mother when next you want to address me" she took my left hand.


    "I brought the Royal make up artist here, I want you to be ready on time, the Emperor doesn''t like waiting. He works with time".


    "Okay your... Mother" I stammered. I was not used to calling anyone mother. My Mum died when I was five, all my life I addressed people as your highness, majesty or my princess. She smiled and let go of my hand. I like this woman, she was friendly and cool. I wondered how come she gave birth to a cruel son like the king or did they switched him at birth?


    Yeah, it was possible. This woman''s traits didn''t matched his. He adopted the bad behaviors from God knows where. Or was I exaggerating this? What if the emperor was the opposite of what I heard about him? I was going to confirm this tonight, our wedding night.


    Makeup was applied to my face by the royal artist, everything I needed for the party was available. "So this is what it feels like to be royalty" I thought to my self.


    "My Lady, what color of dress Would you like?" Anne asked.


    "Which color will suit me the most?" I asked her back. I didn''t know which to choose, back at home I wear anything I want without checking if it was torn or colorless. Color left my life the day I lost my family.


    "Put on Red, it''s the Emperor''s favorite color" she picked up the dress from the wardrobe and brought it to where I was sitting. It was truly a beautiful dress with diamonds attached to it.


    "The dress looks expensive" I said.


    "Yes my Lady, the Emperor ordered it himself. That''s why I suggested you should try it on".


    I looked at the wardrobe, I saw three different dresses hanging. If the Emperor had ordered this one, then who brought the others!


    "Anne, who ordered for the rest?"


    "Queen Vida did" she said.


    "Who is that?" I was curious.


    "She is the Emperor''s youngest wife, when she heard you were coming, her face was full of happiness".


    "Why was she excited Anne?" I was totally confused as to why a king''s wife will be happy to receive her Rival.


    "She is from the southern part where you come from. I thought you knew each other".


    All of a sudden a Cold shiver ran through my body. Anne could saw that I frightened, some one knew me! This was in deed my end. How was I going to explain my self, i was sure this woman would recognized me and be able to differentiate between princess Eva and I.


    "Are you alright, my Lady?"


    "Yes I am, give me some privacy" I stood up from the chair and went into the bathroom. "You need to calm down Ariadne or else this make up will be ruined" I told my self.


    I was hoping by the time, I was out of the bathroom, there won''t be any one in the room. I was still trying my best to calm down when I heard a some one shouting my name.


    "Princess Ariadne.... Princess..."


    Quickly I adjusted my self and went out to see who it was. She was a young girl about my age, Short, fat with a Brown skin. She wore a green sleeveless dress. With her were three other maids. She kept on searching as her eyes darted back and forth.


    "Let the gods be praise" she hugged me tightly for about thirty seconds, I had to shook my body to let her know that I wasn''t comfortable with the way she held me.


    "Don''t you recognized me? It''s me princess Vida, move away from the darkness let me see your face" She took a step back paving way for me to move forward.


    I was afraid, she was going to exposed me to the Emperor. Once I stepped into the light, she was going to see that I was not the princess of Camelot and for sure They won''t spare me. "Was this life for me?????????" I asked my creator silently.


    "Step of the darkness please, why are you standing there?".


    "Are you okay my Lady?" Anne asked. She was still standing where I left her. All the maids who came to dress me up we''re still there, none of them went out of the room, while was in the bathroom. I lacked what to say at the moment, this was just my first day at the palace and I have messed things up already. The gods were the only one who could save me from this one.


    I thought of a prank I will do to clear this woman from my sight. Maybe fainting will help calm the situation but for how long will I be able to pretend! What if she tells everyone the truth when I am down. I have to think of something and act fast before she exposes me. There it was! The perfect plan for this..


    I came forward, my eyes met with hers, she screamed like I was the goddess of Fortune who came to reward her. I asked her politely "I hope you are fine Queen Vida?"


    "I thought you were not going to recognize me , I am happy you did" she said almost dancing, this woman was a talkative, I will have to control her if she knows too much.


    "I did, though it been long I lied". (What was I saying?)


    "How are your parents? I haven''t seen them in Eleven years" she said


    So she wasn''t even a close friend to Princess Eva. No wondered she couldn''t recognize me.


    Eleven years ago, I was still in my village. I haven''t moved to the palace yet. We were all kids then, I was sure, that''s why she couldn''t recognized me.


    "You have changed so much Ariadne, even your name what happened to it?" She was confused this time around, I could tell it.


    "I¡­my .. grandmother changed my name that''s why" I lied again. Maybe There was no difference between Queen Celesta and I, we were both liars and traitors.????


    "I prefer Ariadne, it suits you better" she added. I smiled, if only princess Eva was here, she would have your hair burnt in the kitchen. Eva never had mercy on anyone who offended her, she made sure that her parents punish you no matter what. I still carried the scars she gave me three years ago, the day I forgot to clean her shoes. Hot coal was placed on my back as a reminder not to disobey her again, in this life nor the next????.. Finally I left Camelot, going back there was the last thing on mind!.

 Chapter 4 - Spend The Night With Your New Bride

    Emperor Sargon''s POV.


    "How long do I have to wait?" I asked the royal priest in front of me.


    "T-Twenty.....more minutes, My king" his face was already pale with fear and there were beads of sweat forming on his forehead. I was tired of waiting at the altar. It was a tradition in Akkad that a groom get to wait for his bride at the altar for two hours, before she comes.


    This was one of the stupid traditions that I wanted to abolished when I came to power. But my mother refused saying that this was on going before I was born and she would kill her self if anyone dares to. My mother was dear to me. She was the only parent I had left, losing her would break my heart.


    (Not my heart! They say I was heartless, she was part of my life.)


    After sometime, I asked the priest again "How long have I been sitting on the altar?"


    "Your majesty, it''s been two hours and thirty minutes. I don''t know why your bride isn''t here" His hands trembled as he spoke .


    "Why will they keep me waiting for this long?" ???? I screamed at them with rage as I stood up from my seat.


    I took a step backward to move down from the altar before the Royal priest stopped me. "Your Majesty, if you leave the altar before your bride comes, you will have to wait for another two hours before getting married".


    I was sure my enemies were at work and this was the only way, they could punish me "Send words to the women''s quarters, tell them I am waiting at the altar in frustration" I bawled at the servants. Many of them were afraid and confused, they all went different ways. My anger was a bad one, I was aware of that.


    My chest kept rising and falling heavily, my eyes were already dark with rage. This was the first sign that shows I was going to destroy any thing near- Rage.


    I looked towards the entrance hall. I saw mother, coming in with my soon to be bride. We haven''t met, but this attitude: Keeping me at the altar, irritated me a lot.


    She was dressed in a red beautiful gown with a veil covering her face: the second tradition I hated! She was going to be my wife after all what was the need to hide her face under a cloth.


    I read mother''s expression, I knew she was going to apologized on behalf of the women. She was soft and kind hearted, many took advantage of that.


    "Please don''t be angry Sargon, I was the who delayed them" she apologized with hands in folded in front of her.


    "Mother..."


    "The princess arrived at the palace few hours ago, I wanted her to rest before coming to the wedding" she cut me off.


    I looked at her with weakness, she was my world, I have no choice, but to pardon the rest. "please bring her to the altar. I want to finish this once and for all" I told my mother".


    "Okay dear" she helped the princess to the altar and made her sat closed to me.


    The priest started the incarnation. The marriage rite was done and we took our vows accordingly. The last rite to perform was my favorite, A ram was brought to altar. The priest prayed and gave thanks to the gods, asking them to bless our marriage with happiness and children. (A thing I knew would never happened).????


    Then, the Ram''s blood was given to us, the newly Weds, to drink. I took the cup from the priest and drank from it. My bride was next, I stretched my hands and offered her the drink, but she refused. She didn''t reached out for it.


    "You should drink from this cup, I don''t have time to waste any more" I scoffed.


    "Sargon..." my mother chimmed in.


    "Please be nice to her, my son".


    Those words angered me more, what was wrong with her drinking from the cup????? it was a tradition and she has to follow it. "Mother, please you should sweet talk to your daughter in law, you know i am not good when it comes to pampering. Tell her to drink for the cup because I am losing it" I said.


    My mother knew my anger and how I was trying my best to control it. I was putting on my best behavior today, every one present was aware of that.


    "Please Sargon, Don''t get mad at her" my mother pleaded on her behalf. She took the cup from me and moved closer to the princess. "My dear Ariadne, You don''t have to drink everything, just take a sip and all will be done".


    The girl hesitated for a moment, I wondered what was going through her mind. If only she could see my face, she would have obeyed.


    "If she doesn''t want to get married then it''s easy let her tell me" I snarled.


    "Please drink a little my child" mother pleaded again.


    "Okay mother" came a quiet tone, it looked like she was crying under the veil. So she could talk!.


    She drank from it and gave the cup back to the priest .


    "The marriage rite are concluded your highness, you are now husband and wife"????????????????? hesmiled.


    That was all. Immediately I came down from the altar, I didn''t even care to see my bride, I headed for my room.


    "Sargon dear, We are yet to finish this" my mother stopped me.


    "I am so tired, I need to rest".


    "I know that, but you are yet to see your bride''s face and that could bring bad luck to us. At least take a look at her before you go".


    These traditions made me feel awful. The face of the bride was going to remain the same, whether I see her now or not!


    Behind me was my bride, I took few steps backwards, I turned to her and asked "can you show your face to save me from this bad luck?


    She didn''t move at all. Who was this girl ? This question kept on bothering, she was adamant.


    "Lift off the veil Sargon," mother instructed. I looked at the faces present, my eyes narrowed at them. I was going to disappoint all their craving ears. "Mother, you should lift the veil yourself, after all you are the one who wants me to see her face".


    My statement shocked everyone. On a normal day, the groom will be eager to see his bride''s face not the in-laws. (I wasn''t normal but different from all.)


    I could hear whisperings and murmurings. My mother wasn''t happy but she had no choice at all.


    "Okay I will do it" she moved closer to the bride and lifted the veil. She was a beautiful girl, but¡­


    "What do you think? Isn''t she the most beautiful girl in this hall?" Mother interrupted my thoughts.


    "Yes mother I must say, she is beautiful though she looks thin and pale. It seems like her parents barely fed her over there. My advice is that she should be taken good care of" After saying that, I walked out the Hall.


    I knew many won''t be pleased with my compliments but who cares!. I was a very plain minded person, I say what I see as it is. I did not hide nor pretend for a second.


    Celebrations was supposed to take place in the Hall ,But I ignored this event. I went to my room instead. I knew mother was going to follow me, she wasn''t please with my behavior all night. She liked this girl already, I wondered how mother became so attached to the princess. Before she came to the Akkad, rumors had reached me that the daughter of king Gaius was stubborn and lack manners, that''s why she was locked in the castle all her life.


    I changed into a light robe. I was exhausted from the day''s activities: Training the soldiers, visiting the temple and the so called- wedding.


    Someone knocked on my door. I knew it was mother.


    "Come in" I said.


    She entered the room together with my prime minister, Apollo.


    "Mother, have you come to congratulate me?" I asked.


    She was silent. I continued "Today, I have one thousand wives in my harem. This is one of my greatest achievement".


    "Why did you leave the hall like that, Sargon?"


    "I did nothing wrong mother, don''t lecture me please".


    "It''s your wedding reception, you ought to be in the hall not in your room".


    "Mother, you know I won''t go out there, no matter how hard you try, so I advise you to ask for something else".


    "Spend the night with your new bride, I beg of you".


    I turned to see the faces staring at me, their hopes were so high, I thought of something, I would do to bring them down.


    "I see that you like her mother" She nodded in agreement.


    "Then I advise you to go stay with her tonight. Console her, she must be crying in her room" I said.


    "My king, I think you should listen to your mother please" Apollo spoke for the first time, since he entered the room.


    "I want to be alone, Goodnight" I turned to the wall. Mother left disappointed, this morning, she was so excited about this wedding. One may think this was my first time of getting married.


    Quickly, I went to my library at the corner of the room. I picked a diary from one of the shelves. It belongs to my great-grand grandfather. All the journals and diaries of my ancestors were arranged according to their years, the reason for this was to find the solution to my problems.


    I needed to find out what transpired between my fore- fathers and the witch. Why she unleashed such a cursed on me instead!

 Chapter 5 - A Habit Of Making People Wait...

    Queen Ariadne''s POV


    "Take her to her room" My mother in-law instructed.


    I was too weak to move, shock spread all over my body like I was paralyzed. With the help of the maids I got to my room. The Emperor had insulted my parents even though he didn''t know any thing about them. Hot tears rolled down my cheeks, I couldn''t control them. I cried my heart out this time, Letting it all out -the pains I went through all these years


    His words broke my heart. My parents were killed on their anniversary, I was the only child with no other relatives.


    I had no one to call my own. They left me in this cruel world to survive alone, Nobody was there to comfort me when I needed love the most.


    All my life I spent in the castle, trying to impress people.


    Today the Emperor reminded me of my ill luck. I was determined to change the fate of family. My name will also go beyond seas and oceans along side with Emperor in history, That was a promise I made to my self. (Was it a promise or a way of comforting myself?)


    "But how am I going to do that? he has so many wives and I was the youngest of all!"


    "Queen Ariadne, the Emperor''s mother is here to see you" Anne interrupted.


    " Let her in please" I quickly wiped my tears with the back of hand.


    "Am sorry my daughter, I raised such a bad son who doesn''t have respect for women, Forgive me if you are hurt" she sat on my bed and smoothed my cheeks.


    "No mother, is not your fault at all. You are different" I told her.


    "No my child, I caused it" she insisted


    "Mother please don''t cry like that this" seeing her cry like this broke my heart, why will the creator let a sweet woman have such a devil as a child?.


    "Please forgive me, Queen Ariadne" she kept on apologizing.


    "Mother, i am not hurt at all. I am fine" I pretended. She was so stressed because of my arrival, I didn''t want to add to her problems.


    "Anne, please take mother to her room, make sure she goes to bed".


    "yes my Lady" she bowed and they all left the room. That night, I stayed in bed and did not have dinner, I was hungry and my stomach burnt a lot. In side my head, thousands of monsters played a painful game of catch, instead of a ball, it was my veil they threw to each other.


    ***


    The next morning I woke up early, what happened yesterday bounced back to my mind. I walked to where the mirror was. I glared at it to see my " thin body" as the emperor had said.


    Someone knocked on the door , I wondered who it''s was.


    "Come in" I said few minutes later, the door opened. Six maids walked into the room along side with Anne.


    "Good morning my lady" Anne greeted.


    "Morning Anne, I didn''t send for you" seeing them in my room made me confused.


    "The queen mother had asked me to inform you about the family breakfast. It''s a tradition too. You have to be present"


    "Anne, I don''t want to go, I am yet to take my bath, its going to take me time to do so".


    "Don''t worry am lady, that''s why I brought the other maids along. They will take care of everything" she explained.


    I didn''t want to out there and meet the Emperor again, he scared me yesterday. Who knows what he was going to do today!


    "Anne, what will happen if I don''t go to the dinning?" I asked


    "My lady, it is a small family gathering, if you don''t go, no one will eat, your present is important to all."


    I finished taking my bath and the maids helped with my dressings. They perfumed and combed my dark long hair. My make up was done. I was ready to go out there and meet with the devil himself.


    Anne took the lead, showing me around the palace as we strode down the stairs. The dinning hall was bigger than I Imagined. There was a long table in the middle with four benches surrounding both sides.


    Everyone was seated already, I took a head count and found out that they were eighteen persons on the table. Wait! Was this what they called a small family gathering! This was a big family retreat. They were all smiling at me except for one person.


    I knew at once it was the Emperor. He was wearing a black garment and red robe: I love the design, it was unique. He appeared to be in his late twenties, his features best described as a sharp with his pointed nose, reddish eyes, strong jawline and thin attractive lips. His skin looked radiant.


    His framed conveyed strength and his hair¡­I couldn''t see it. A turban was tied on his head. (Why will he tie that ?)


    One of the maids, told me to sit next to the Emperor. I sat down quietly, I was too afraid to talk. Everyone was.


    The Silence was broken by the Emperor''s voice "Queen Ariadne, you have a habit of making people wait, I won''t tolerate such behavior next time".


    "Pardon me your highness, I wasn''t aware of this gathering" I told him.


    "Who was supposed to inform her about this?" It was a general question thrown to the rest.


    "I was to inform her, but due to the commotion last night, I forgot" Queen Aslaug answered.


    "Mother you know how much I work with time, please don''t make me wait for nothing"


    (Nothing! so I was of no use to this man)


    "She already apologized please forgive her" I could tell from her voice she was still sad".


    No answer.


    Breakfast was served and we ate silently. I took the spoon in front of me and drank my soup, making sure it didn''t pour on my clothes.


    "Pass the salt, please" mother said.


    We reached for the salt at the same time. The Emperor and I touched the crystal shaker, my finger brushed his gently, he let go. A shiver went down my spine, his touching was tense and delicious. So this was the feeling women felt when their husbands touch them.


    "What is my schedule for today Apollos?" The Emperor asked.


    "The court proceeds today my king" he answered.


    " I see... How many cases do we have left?


    "Just one "


    "There is going to be a council meeting, do informed the rest".


    "I will do that, your highness ".


    When they done with their conservation, mother turned to my direction and asked politely.


    "Ariadne dear, please will you attend the court meeting today? " .


    "I will mother," The Emperor''s mother treated like I was her child, she was the only one who really care about me in this palace.


    "It''s better you don''t come In late because I will have you thrown out of the court without thinking twice about it" He warned.


    "Yes your highness" I said. This man was the definition of terror. He brought unhappiness everywhere he went to. He didn''t even consider that I was his new wife. He spoke anyhow to me without caring that I was hurt.


    "I made potatoes especially for you, my king" queen Valeria said. "I made it with such affection".


    I wondered how Empress Valeria did it, how she opened her mouth and had words flow easily out in the presence of king Sargon.


    The Emperor spent some time washing his hands before he said "Let me be" He stood up and left the hall.


    I could see it from the woman''s face that she was disappointed. If the king could be rude to his special queen who was I?

 Chapter 6 - I Wont Grant You The Divorce...

    In the court...


    The king sat down as the judge. I wondered how a man whose heart was like stone, will be the one to administered justice. I sat closed to mother who smiled at me.


    "Do I have your permission to start ?" The prime minister asked.


    "Go ahead, please" Emperor Sargon said.


    Apollos ruffled through the pages slowly, his eyes darting left and right. He soon found whatever he was looking for. He read aloud, slowly:


    "This disputes is between Mrs. Caldor and her husband. Caldor got married to his wife here, after some years he fell In Love with Stadia. Now, he wants you to grant him the permission to divorce his wife in order to marry the love of his life."


    "I see¡­What did our law says concerning this situation?" The emperor asked.


    "A man who is not king can not have more than one wife" He answered.


    "Is that all ?"


    "Yes my Lord" Apollos confirmed.


    "Does any one have something to say about this?" The Emperor looked around the room quickly, as if he was searching for proof that something was wrong with the law.


    Nobody stood up, the court was quiet. I raised my eyes to look at the people and I noticed that they were all in a state of panic. It seemed like they had something to say but we''re afraid to speak out.


    "Marrying more than one wife is not allowed by a mere man, only the king is allowed to have many wives in our religion. But you went ahead to love another woman outside your marriage. However..." He paused and looked at me.


    I smiled at him. I was excited that, the Emperor has finally come to his sense and realized that true love exist.


    Turning back to the accused, he continued


    "However I can not allow history to repeat itself, that why I am saying I won''t grant you the divorce" he passed his verdict.


    "The court is dismissed" he added.


    Words couldn''t explained how I felt at that moment. I thought he was going to reunite two lovers, who had been separated long time ago. But No! He did the opposite! He was in deed the Devil in guise of man. My hatred for him increased each day. Sargon was a disgusting man of no honor.


    I stood up from my seat and left the court. What a waste of time! I promise my self that this was the last time I will go to the court, why will a man be so wicked and cruel!?


    I entered my room and sat at the edge of the bed. Anne walked into the room, she asked


    "My lady why did you leave the court like that?"


    "How?".


    "You left before the king, which was wrong" she said


    "The emperor''s decision angered me, I didn''t want to oppose that why I left".


    "oh, am sorry about that my lady" she said.


    "Anne, I think you are right".


    "About what, my lady"


    "The Emperor. He is a devil in guise of man!" I blurted out.


    "Don''t say that my lady, he is your husband" Anne said quietly, covering her mouth with her hands.


    "Sooo?"


    "What I said the other day was just a rumor I heard of" she continued.


    "But it''s the truth, I have witnessed it today".


    "My lady, I think the Emperor decision is based on a previous event , I could tell from the way he spoke" she said quietly.


    "Are you trying to defend him?"


    "No my lady, am not".


    "I advise you talk to the king, maybe he will listen to you".


    "Ha-ha-ha" I laughed.


    I laughed so much that my stomach started hurting, "Do you want the king to slap me?"


    "No queen Ariadne, I am not saying you should talk to him like a king but as a wife to her husband. I have a feeling that he would listen to you".


    I stopped laughing "I think you are making sense in this but the Emperor might disgraced me publicly again".


    "I am not saying you should go and talk to him in public, go to his room and asked for privacy. I am sure he will take the matter serious".


    "Anne are you married?" I asked.


    "Yes my lady, my husband is one of the king''s warriors."


    "No wonder you Know so much about men" I teased.


    She giggled and pulled at one of the cornrows underneath her black scarf.


    "Are you sure this will work?" I asked her again.


    "I am not certain my lady, but its better you try"


    I stood up from the bed immediately. I was heading towards the king''s chamber when I bumped in to queen Valeria.


    "How do you see today''s judgement?" She asked.


    "Everything about it was wrong" I said.


    "Nobody cares about your opinion, that''s what happens when you come between a husband and a wife" she said.


    "I don''t understand queen Valeria" I wondered what was wrong this time around, because I was sure I didn''t step on her dress.


    "You won''t, Time shall speak for itself". She walked and passed almost pushing me down. What was wrong with her? I wasn''t dragging her husband''s heart with her so why can''t she let me be?


    I knocked on the king''s door. The guard opened door, I told him to inform the king that, I wanted to see him and it was urgent.


    Few minutes, he came back ushering me in. I went into his chamber for the first time. The room was bigger than I thought, its has a huge bed, there was a library at the corner that looks like all the books in the world was kept there. Also a reading table was kept closed to the bed.


    There he was, going through the pages of the books placed on the table. Behind him was Apollos who was explaining whatsoever to him.


    "Excuse my Lord" , I interrupted.


    He didn''t looked up to see who it was. I felt like I made a mistake of coming to see the king. I was about going when I heard a voice.


    "You are welcome, queen Ariadne, come in please" Apollos urged.


    I smiled and made my way in.


    "Queen Ariadne¡­" the king called out my name though his eyes were still in his books.


    I smiled, gazing at him for a safe moment. I loved the way he pronounced my name.. AR-iadne, with the accent on the A, making it sound strong and exotic.

 Chapter 7 - We All Have A Bad Side...

    Emperor''s Sargon''s POV.


    Queen Ariadne stood beside my bed. She wore a pink dress with a pair of gloves to match. I looked at the woman in front of me she was scared and timid. I wondered if it was for the obvious reasons or it was because of the rumor she heard about me. I didn''t blamed her any one in her place would do the same. It seemed like she was wanted to say something but was scared.


    "Go on Queen Ariadne, don''t be scared" I urged hoping she will be confident to speak out what ever she wanted telling me.


    "No....I wanted.. yes..." She stammered.


    "I don''t understand a word you just uttered" I interrupted.


    "My Lord, it.. the divorce" she trembled. Her face was still showing the fright she had on our wedding day.


    "You want to divorce me?" I asked.


    "No, why will I do that?" her hands were on her dress the whole time, tightening her grip as she spoke. Being afraid of me, was a normal thing. Many fainted in my presence, this was not a new case.


    "I don''t know¡­because am a bad man" I stood up from the chair, and laid down on the bed. My eyes were still fixed on her.


    "I didn''t say that, it''s concerning Caldor''s case" she answered. I knew that she didn''t want to divorce me but seeing her in this confused state gave me joy.


    "What about it queen Ariadne ?".


    "I am here to plead with you, your highness, grant him this divorce please" she said.


    "Why do you want them to be divorce queen Ariadne?"


    "Because it is necessary and the only way out, my king."


    "How I don''t understand?" I asked.


    "Two people are trapped in a relationship, one doesn''t love the other" she said.


    "Yes I Know that".


    "Caldor went ahead and loved another woman despite being married" she continued. I nodded In agreement.


    "Then, there is no need of them staying together if love doesn''t lead, we must look for a way to free them".


    "Our relationship doesn''t have love, does that means we will soon divorce?" I teased.


    "No your highness, ours is different from theirs".


    "Are you sure?" I gave her a glance.


    "You are the Emperor. You can marry many wives, but Caldor in this case is restricted".


    "Where do you learn all these from queen Ariadne?" I asked. "Because an information reached me here, before you came , it said you are a stubborn princess. I wanted to confirm it but now that I am disappointed with this!. You are the opposite of your rumor".


    "Sometimes what we heard about some one is not really true, we all have our a bad side but that doesn''t mean we should let it over shadow our good".??


    "Queen Ariadne, I can''t go against the law I told her. My hands are tied, there is nothing I can do in this situation" I explained.


    "You are the emperor, no one can oppose your decisions, you are the law itself".


    "I know I am the king , but this laws were here long before I was born. There no way I can go against them now".


    "Laws are enacted to guide the people, they are meant to protect and meet the need of the people" she became bold all of a sudden, I didn''t know she was this confident.


    "Yes I know that queen Ariadne".


    "But the process where by this laws, do not meet the needs of the people then, it''s no law".


    "Really?" I pretended to be confused.


    "The laws are supposed to act as remedies that cure situation, not a means of oppression on the citizens" she replied.


    The way she spoke reminded me of my grandmother, she was a very bold woman and never allowed injustice before her. We often had argument When its comes to courts matter. Queen Ariadne was just like her.


    "Yes king Sargon, many people are oppressed by this laws".


    "How do you know that?".


    "The people are afraid of coming to you, every one fear your wrath. That''s why you don''t get to hear them" she cried.


    "Then, i am sorry there is nothing I can do about this" I said.


    Suddenly, she went down on her knees, sobbed softly as she pleaded, pausing now and then to wipe tears from her eyes. asking me to grant the divorce. None of my queens have never knelt in front of me seeking justice for a citizen. All they cared about was their selves, the clothes they wore , whose room I was going to spend the night etc.


    But today was different, for the first time, Queen Ariadne asked for a favor. I couldn''t refused her this , she was my last wife , I had to give into her demands.


    "Get up please" I helped her stand on her feet and made her sit on the bed.


    "Don''t cry because of this please, you are my queen, definitely, I am going to grant your request".


    "Really?" Queen Ariadne was excited, she tried to stand, then our hands slightly brushed, she stopped moving, I felt quiet strange at the moment. A shiver went down my spine. I wondered why I was feeling like this. It was so odd for me.


    "Thank you, your highness for granting my request" she finally broke the silence.


    "Are you the one there ?" She was referring to the painting hanging on the wall. I painted it three years ago, many wondered how I do that- Painting my self. ( I found it easier than Any thing).


    "Yeah, that me three years ago. After I conquered the Swenta kingdom. Swenta was one of my biggest achievement, they produce the largest revenue to the empire due to their largest population.


    "Wow , I must say the painting is fine" she said.


    "Thanks queen Ariadne, I make one for you someday".


    "I will be glad your majesty".


    "Okay then, I see you are ready to leave".


    "Yes my lord", I heard her sigh, a sigh I knew, for I have heard it many times ever since she came into the room.


    "I will send word to Apollo. I will grant them divorce, if that''s what you want".


    She nodded and left the room. I was feeling angry with my self for letting her go like that, she was my wife and I have the right to ask her to spend the night with me. Why was I afraid?


    She didn''t look like a stubborn one to me. Queen Ariadne appeared to be humble and meek. I have said mean things to her, ever since the day she came to this palace. She didn''t hesitate to come to me this night on a matter that was not of importance to her.. Or was she acting up? If she wanted she would have asked for jewelries? But she didn''t¡­. There was something about her that interested me, I was yet know what it was!

 Chapter 8 - The Kings Absence

    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    Six weeks later...


    I spent most days in the room. There so many activities going on in the palace, but I didn''t attend any of them. I took a pen and wrote a letter to Queen Celesta. She told me to keep her updated. I was going to write to her because of the secret we both share. If we don''t communicate, the truth will come out. I wondered what the emperor would do to me, if he found out the truth. He was going to use me as a sacrificial lamb for the gods to feed on or he would strangle me to death on the spot!


    I quickly clear my thoughts and focus on the letter:


    "To my Dearest father and mother.


    How are you doing? I hope you two are fine?


    We are all fine here except for the Emperor, it''s been six weeks since he traveled. I have Missed you a lot within this few months, I wish I could come and see you. Most of the night I spent crying in my room , there is no one here to console me like you do. I missed the times we spent in the garden. Hope to see you soon".


    Yours favorite,


    Queen Ariadne.


    Nothing was true about that letter except for the Emperor''s journey. He traveled after the night we spoke. I have missed him a lot, despite the way he treated me. I wish he would come back soon.


    I handed the letter to the royal messenger, telling him to deliver it to my parents in persons( O Yes my fake parents!)


    The distance from here to Camelot was much. I believed the letter will reach them in three weeks time.


    My mood was good for the day, one could say I woke up on the right side of the bed. I quickly took my bath and let the maids helped dress up. After I was done, I went to greet mother in her room.


    It''s been four days since I saw her. She told the maids not to let me out of the room. The reason for this, was that she wanted me to gain weight within this short time, the Emperor was not at the home. Mother also told me that the Emperor told her to take care of me and make sure that I lack nothing.


    I felt special about it, the Emperor finally took interested in me or ....


    I stopped at mother''s door and knocked. Few minutes later, the door opened. Mother was lying on her bed reading a book. I walked into the room and I greeted her with a smile "Good morning, queen mother"


    "Good morning my child, how was your night?" she answered.


    "It''s was fine mother, how are you doing today?"


    "I am getting better my child" her face looked sad, like she was crying the whole night. I went closer to the bed to get a better view, then I realized that she did cried last night.


    "Mother, what''s wrong with you?" I asked.


    "My son had traveled for weeks now, I haven''t heard from him at all, this is so unlike of Sargon" she worried.


    "I understand but Sargon is a grown up man, he is the Emperor of this empire , I am sure nothing is wrong with him, where ever he may be," I consoled.


    "You two, haven''t spent time together, yet you know him more than I do" she smiled.


    "Time doesn''t matter mother, there is something holding him back there, and I know it is important".


    "Yes I believe, do you miss him?" she asked. I was shy at this moment. I have never missed a man before apart from my father.


    "No mother.. me.." I stammered.


    "You are stammering, queen Ariadne" she teased.


    "The Emperor and I didn''t get along before he left but I still missed him" I said.


    "Really ?" her expression changed from anxious to relieved.


    "I found joy in my pain. Mother, Have become the Emperor''s wife , I must learn to accept him the way he is" I explained.


    "You spoke like you have been married before. I can''t wait to see my grand children".


    "Mother!" I exclaimed. If only she knew what was going on between the king and I , she won''t talk about grand children or was she referring to the other queens?


    "Am so glad that you two, got married, the gods have blessed my son with a good wife".


    "My son is suffering within him, he needs someone to talk to. I hope you will be there with him in every situation. Get to know Sargon, you will understand him".


    "Okay, mother I will try my best".


    "You should go spend the day with the other women, don''t waste your precious time with this old woman".


    "Mother , I enjoyed spending time with you" I told her.


    "But you should chat with the other wives of the Emperor, know what he likes and dislikes" she said.


    "As you wish mother", I bowed. I have never discuss with the women of the quarters, this was going to be strange for me but I have to do it, it was for my own good.


    I dragged the blanket from the edge of the bed and pulled it up to mother''s shoulder to cover her. Poor woman she was worriee about her dear son, only the gods know where the hell this man was!

 Chapter 9 - The King Was Meant For All...

    The women''s quarters was always noisy. The wives of the king would sit in different angles and corners of the room chatting. I looked for the most interesting group to join- the one that concerns the Emperor.


    "Can I join, please?" I asked the group of women closed by, they looked up to see who it was.


    "Queen Ariadne" one of the women whose name was Hazel called me. I felt relieved at least they recognized me.


    "Come on, seat with us, the youngest" another teased.


    I smiled and sat down on one of the chairs, many of them were putting on heavy makeup. The king wasn''t here, I wondered who they were trying to impress.


    The discussion was based on their first night with the king. Few said he was nice when he acted like a husband. Most women experienced brutal tortured in form of sex. This crazy talks brought nothing but butterflies to my stomach.


    It was my turn to describe my first night with the king, l couldn''t say thing. There was no night with the king, he had never been in my chamber before nor sent for me to come to his room.


    "Go on Ariadne, tell us your experience" Alissa urged.


    I became shy instantly, how was I going to explain it to this women that the king never visited my chamber at night. Will they believe that I was still a virgin? I was going to lie to them in order to gain their trust. Or else they will think I came just to enjoy their story not to participate in their discussion.


    I begin "My first night with the...".


    "We don''t care about your first night with the king," Queen Valeria interrupted. I didn''t noticed that she came around. The woman despised me for no good reason or was she still angry that I stepped on her dress, the first day u got here?


    I swallowed hard , trying my best not to get angry with her


    "She has the right to talk Empress, moreover she is also the king''s wife" one of the women defended me.


    "Still I don''t give her the right to talk in this quarters" she said. I am in charge here, I get to decide what you do this Palace" she spoke in an authoritative tune.


    The women starting murmuring and whispering , I could hear them cursed her, they don''t like her as much as I did.


    "You see this dress I wore , it was given to me by the king" she said. Was there any dress of hers, that was not given to her by the Emperor? One day she was going to brag to me, that her head, it''s was the king that gave to her.


    "And also this Necklace, she brought it out. He gave it to me when he came back from his last journey".


    She continued "I know the king will bring something special for me this time too", she smiled looking at the necklace like it was just given to her.


    I wondered if she didn''t noticed she was the only one talking. We were all quiet, as we stared at the Emperor''s precious wife. I didn''t see any thing special about her that made the king to like her. She was a little demon in guise of a woman.


    From the way she treated the wives and maids, I knew she wasn''t different from the king. She was his female accomplice.


    "Who will the Emperor come to see first?" One if the women asked, changing the topic.


    "That is a stupid question to asked, you should all know he will come to me first" Queen Valeria bragged again. (Sh*t ! I might slap this woman)


    "The last time he came to mine instead" Queen Hazel snarled. She sat down with legs crossed. I knew she was angry and couldn''t hide it anymore.


    "You shouldn''t say that" Queen Alissa said. She was referring to the both of them. It''s seemed she was the oldest when it came to age.


    "Last time, when the king went on a journey like this, he came back with a new wife" they laughed.


    "That''s how I got married to him," Queen Vida chimmed in.


    They laughed again, I couldn''t control my self I joined them. Queen Valeria was boiling in rage, her face reddened with anger and jealously. How did she want to eat her cake and have it?


    The king was meant for all, they was nothing she could do about it.


    "I don''t care about what you all think, I know the Emperor loves me alone" she almost cried.


    "Does the emperor has a heart?" I asked.


    They all laughed again. It seemed today was one of her worst.


    "You are jealous of me, the king won''t return with another wife, just watched and see" she replied.


    "Even if the king doesn''t come back with a another wife. His new queen is still here". Vida looked at me with a smile


    "I am sure they still have a lot to catch up , isn''t it queen Ariadne?" Hazel teased.


    Queen Valeria left with a frown. Her face looked like she was going to her room to cry her life out. I felt victorious. This woman had been on my neck since I got here. It was a relieved seeing her cry.


    It was really fun spending time with the women of the palace, I remembered what mother me. She said I will enjoy the company out side and forget about her. I smiled and got up from the gathering.. I went to check up on her.

 Chapter 10 - Is It A Crime To Be A Woman?..

    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    Few days later, there was no sight of the emperor. We all became worried. He didn''t sent a letter to tell us how he was fairing. Mother said its was unusual of him. I prayed that night, and asked the creator to protect my husband and bring him back home safely.


    I sat down in my room reading some of the poems he wrote to his grandma. Most of them confused me, they spoke about a curse that needed to be undo. I wondered who was cursed in the family.


    The Emperor''s grandmother lived in a castle outside the empire, they said she was there due to the misunderstanding she had with her grand son. Many said he hated his Grandmother and tagged her as a "sick woman".


    The letters I saw here explained a different thing, I wasn''t able to put words together but from the little I gathered, this two really loved each other and the relationship they shared was precious to them. But I think Grandmother was cursed that why she was isolated.


    My father was the one who taught me how to read and write . These letters reminded me of him, he always sent letters to us while he was at work. I left all his letters at our house, I didn''t know if they were still in there or not.


    "Mother is not feeling well at all" Anne reminded me of the Queen''s condition.


    "I Know Anne, she is worried about her son".


    "You are right , my queen".


    " I wondered what happened to the Emperor, that stopped him from writing to his mother. This is not fair the poor Woman is sick now" .


    "Am sure, he has a reason. The Emperor behaves badly, but he thinks before acting".


    "You think he does?" I asked.


    "Yes, he is very conscious of what he does. If the Emperor hurt you, then it was intentional".


    I shook my head in disagreement despite knowing she was correct. Why was I taking the king''s side? He treated me poorly when I first came to the palace, he looked for ways to disgrace and scold me. Such a man doesn''t deserve my pity.


    "He is aware of what he does at any moment" Anne added.


    "You know much about these men, is not easy understanding the Emperor, he is so complicated".


    "The Emperor might be a complex human but you are his wife , it''s your duty to understand him".


    "Why does a woman always has to understand?" I asked.


    "The men made life difficult, but we are left with no option than to find solutions to their problems.


    "We are women my queen" Anne said.


    "Is it a crime? To be a woman?". I know my question was difficult for Anne to answer, but I had no choice than to let it out.


    " No my lady. These are just our duties and we must fulfill them for the sake of our love ones" she replied.


    Someone knocked at the door. Anne answered.


    "Queen Ariadne, princess Morgana wants your permission to come into Chambers.


    "Let her in please". Princess Morgana was the Emperor''s step and only surviving sister. The Emperor''s elder sister died years ago, Morgana was like a gold in the mist of stones. She was among the special people the king counted. I stood up from my bed and adjusted the dress I wore.


    "Good morning queen Ariadne, hope you sleep well?" A young lady in her sixteen greeted. She had her hair packed in a ponytail style, she wore a smile that matches her.


    "I did , princess Morgana"


    "Are you still worried about mother''s health?" my eyes swollen, I did cry last night because of the Queen''s health.


    "Yes, both her health and the king''s absence" I answered.


    "Don''t worry about my brother, he can take care of himself" Princess Morgana said. I knew she wanted to comfort me.


    Suddenly, we heard a loud scream from outside. Drumbeats and songs could be heard coming from the main gate. I looked through the window to see what was going on but I couldn''t see a thing.


    "My lady ... My lady" Anne ran back into the room. At first, I thought we were under attack. But her face carried happiness and not sadness.


    "What happened Anne?" I was too anxious to hear the news that made her so excited.


    "The Emperor is back" she shouted.


    "Are you sure of what you are saying" princess Morgana asked.


    "Yes my lady, I can''t make a joke of this, you know that too well" .


    At last the Emperor was back, I closed my eyes and said a little prayer to the gods, thanking them for bringing my husband home safe.


    Going out was a big problem to me now, I looked through the window again, to if I could get a glance of the emperor but I couldn''t, every where was covered with a lot of people. The road to the gate was filled up with people shoving each other.


    "My lady, won''t you go out and greet the emperor? I Know you want to" Anne teased.


    "Is not necessary, he is still at the gate, there is no need of me going there".


    "Are you sure my lady" she asked again.


    Yes! I wanted to go the gate but my legs were weak. All of a sudden my body felt extremely sluggish.. I felt like I just finished running a marathon and now needed to rest. What was wrong with me?!

 Chapter 11 - Behold The Empress Of Akkad...

    I took my bath. The maids dressed me up, after that, they applied herbs to my hair and perfume on to my skin.


    I didn''t go out the whole day, I sat down in my room reading the books mother gave to me. I wasn''t sure if the emperor noticed my absence, he has not come to check if everything was fine with me. Wait! I was so stupid! The Emperor of Akkad had one thousand wives in his quarters, I Ariadne, was the youngest among all! These thoughts made me sad , Queen Valeria was the only one he cared about. (The rest of us, were just numbers)


    *****


    It was already evening. The Emperor didn''t send for me, but what was I expecting? For him to come running to me like I was his mother? "Ariadne, you expect too much from people, which is not good" I told my self.


    Anne came to the room again, I wondered if she wasn''t tired of running up and down. Just then, I remembered that her husband, was among the soldiers that came back with emperor. I could see the excitement on her face, she was so lucky.


    "I want to go and sit with the other women of the Quarters. Anne will you come along?" I was bored of staying in doors all day.


    "You didn''t go to greet the Emperor and..."


    "Anne!" I cut her off. She always had a way of teasing me.


    "Pardon me, my lady," she apologized. I looked at Anne again, she reminded me of my self when I was maid. How I tried my best to please princess Eva. No matter what I wasn''t going to treat her the way That witch did.


    "Let go". I Rose up from the bed and went outside my room. As usual all the women were in their various corners chatting. There was something unique about this place, it was always lively so many entertainment such as dancing, singing, modelling as well as gossiping, which was my favorite!


    I looked around to see if I could find the group of women, I sat with the other day, when we heard a loud scream coming from the door, we rushed to see who it was. Behold the Empress of Akkad! Valeria was punishing a maid with a cane, the wounds on her body tells that she couldn''t take the pains anymore, that was why she screamed.


    "Forgive Empress, I am sorry" the poor maid pleaded.


    "I don''t think you are sorry, If I let you go free today , it will give others, the right to repeat what you just did" Queen Valeria scolded. I really wondered what it was, that would make someone to beat a fellow human to that extend.


    The door opened. The Emperor walked into the hall , with his eyes darted back and forth. He was wearing a black robe with a yellow turban on his hair.


    "Your highness, Y-you....here..." Queen Valeria stammered. She was shocked to see the emperor in the women''s quarters, he hardly come to the quarters by this time. We were also surprised to him.


    "What is going on here Valeria?" The Emperor asked. He was still looking at the wounded maid who was lying on the floor.


    "My king.. I instructed this maid here to put milk in my bathing water, before I went to change my clothes. I waited for her in the bathroom for hours and this stupid thing kept me waiting" she explained.


    "Is that all?" He asked.


    "Yes my king , you have to punish her for doing this to me" she beckoned. O my Gosh! This woman was devil, she wasn''t satisfied with the punishment she inflicted on that poor maid.


    "There is no need for me to do that , you have done it already". He walked towards one of his wives and whispered to her. I was eager to hear what he was whispering into the ears of that woman. But it was impossible. We were not close enough.


    The Emperor stared at me, while he whispered to the other woman who kept on giggling. Queen Valeria was boiling in anger as the king ignored her, she wanted him to punish the maid again, I must say she was a demon sent from hell to Akkad.


    "Queen Valeria, I suggest you send this poor girl to physician" he said out loud.


    "My king¡­"


    "I won''t entertain, this", he pointed at the wounded girl. "In my quarters next time, if anyone disobey your order punish them rightfully not this way" he scoffed.


    I was actually enjoying this. It was one of my best moments in life as Queen Valeria got scolded for her action not just by any one but, the emperor himself. I wished had something to record this hour.


    "Queen Valeria, if this was done by another person, I would have punish he or her severely"


    "Forgive me emperor, I let my anger rule me" she apologized. Anger was ruling everyone in this palace except for me. I wondered why though.


    "I suggest, you send this slave girl to physician" he said. If I wasn''t here to witness this, I won''t have believe it, if some one had told me about it, because for the first time, this man said something reasonable.


    "Your highness...I ¡­" the emperor left the hall before she could complete the statement, Valeria was furious, she shouted at the maids and women around.. I quietly left to my room, wishing I never came out of my room in the first place.

 Chapter 12 - Do Not Panic...

    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I sat at the edge of the bed, thinking about the Emperor again, there was a knock on the door.


    I answered "come in".


    A young woman came into the room. She was the woman, Emperor Sargon was whispering to earlier in the hall. What did she want?


    "Is there a problem?" I asked.


    "The Emperor sent me to called you , he is waiting for you in his room".


    "Thank you, I will come soon". I tried my best not to smile.


    "I will take my leave now", she left. I was so excited, I almost jumped. The emperor wanted to see me. Finally, he noticed my absence, this was going well. Then a thought came to my mind, what if he wanted to scold me again? No! he won''t do that I deleted that thought away from my head.


    "My lady, are you ready?" Anne came into the room. I thought she was outside with the other women, but No! Anne was behind the door, listening to our conversation.


    "What did I warned you about eavesdropping on conservations that doesn''t concern you?" I asked.


    "Forgive me , Queen Ariadne. I was coming to the room when I over heard you talking. I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, the door was wide open".


    "Fine, get the comb and arrange my hair. I am going to see the emperor".


    Anne was my favorite maid , I loved her just like a sister, I did not want to abuse her like the other queens do to their maids , because I was once in her shoes. It wasn''t easy to serve someone and she did her best to serve me well.


    When my hair was done , I quickly went to the mirror to check if I look beautiful enough to meet the king. When I looked into the mirror, my reflection was amazing and I was good to go.


    "My lady, do you know why the king called you?"


    "I don''t know, Anne" I said. How will I know the reason why the Emperor called me? Have been in my room the whole day, the little time we saw each other today, we didn''t speak at all.


    "You are eager to go see him, I pray you come back with a bigger smile" She said.


    I was such a stupid girl I didn''t know why the king called me in the first place, here was I trying my best to look beautiful.


    "Don''t worry my lady, I am sure , its for good. Do not panic" she added.


    "Maybe the king wanted to know why you didn''t go out to welcome him"


    "Anne, will stop scaring me please?".


    "Pardon me my lady" she moved aside.


    I quickly combed my hair again, before heading off. keeping the Emperor waiting was the last thing I wanted doing now.


    I reached the king''s door, I took a deep breath and calm by nerves. Once I stepped in his room, he welcomed me with a smile, ushering me in.


    I wondered why the emperor was smiling, was because he missed me? It been long we last saw. Wait! Our wedding consummation!! The night of total submission to your husband, this was going to be crazy. I have never think of this for once, was it for the obvious reason he called me? Oh No! Queen Ariadne is not ready I said aloud.


    *******


    Emperor Sargon''s PoV.


    "Come in, Queen Ariadne" I urged. She was still at the door. I went closer, to get her in.


    "Is there a problem?" I asked again.


    "No, I was lost in my thoughts".


    She entered the room looking around like it was her first time here. Queen Ariadne looked more beautiful than the time I saw her. She gained weight within these few months I traveled. In front of was a chubby woman , with a pair of green emerald eyes. Mother did her work well and she deserved a reward.


    "You sent for me , Emperor" she said.


    "Yes, I did. Sit down".


    "Thank you your highness". She sat on the edge of my bed. She looked frightened, I wondered what was wrong because I didn''t shout at her since I returned.


    "What should I offer you?"


    *There is no need for that, Emperor"


    "Queen Ariadne, feel free please".


    I went to the table, where the maids kept my wine. It''s was a special one made only for me, No one had the right to make any of these. I poured the wine into the gold cup and offered it to queen Ariadne, who sat down quietly on the bed.


    "Please, don''t refused it" I said.


    "Your highness, there is no need for this, but I no choice than to accept now" she collected the wine and sipped.


    "I went on a long journey, guess what?"


    "What exactly my king?" She was anxious to know where I went to.


    "I got hold of a city in the south again. This time closer to your home town, I will release the king only if he agrees to obey me" I explained.


    The city I just conquered had been on my mind for long. The king there never saw this coming, he felt that I was afraid of fighting against him. He relaxed back and we attacked, in the night.


    Also I went in search of my Grandfather''s Chef. Ever since my father died, he disappeared, my Soldiers and I searched everywhere for him all in Vail. The last place he was seen was Taolo-the city I conquered.


    "My lord, you didn''t answer me" Queen Ariadne interrupted my thoughts. She was staring at me, I felt shy instantly.


    "About what?" I regretted my words as soon as they came out. I was the one and only Emperor, Why was I confused in front of Woman!


    "Pardon me please, Queen Ariadne I have something for you".


    There was a big gold chest at the corner of the room closed to my wardrobe. I kept things that were delicate and special.. This little thing, I was going to give to Queen Ariadne was of importance to me.

 Chapter 13 - Such A Beautiful Necklace...

    Emperor Sargon''s POV.


    "This is a little present from me to you, Queen Ariadne" I said.


    "F-for me? You brought this for me?" She asked with utter excitement.


    "The necklace was given to me by one of the kings from the north. It''s a symbol of his respect for me, and Akkad at Large".


    "Wow, it''s such a beautiful necklace, I love it your highness" she smiled and tried to put on. But it seemed like her hands couldn''t reach her neck well. I went closer, sat beside her and helped put the jewelry on.


    "Thank you, Emperor"


    I didn''t answer this time around. Her neck was beautiful and the only thought that came to my mind was to kiss her neck. Queen Ariadne was fair in complexion, her skin was smooth from the way it looks.


    Drawing my lips closer, I kissed her neck softly and.. quietly. I could hear her heart beats. It''s was pounding harder each second. Was she was scared of me? I could feel it as she shook her body a little.


    Maybe she was trying to behave like a good wife that''s why she didn''t refused me. I stopped kissing her and stood up from the bed.


    Queen Ariadne looked at me like she was going to cry. What was I thinking? I was supposed to ask her if she wanted this or not! Here was I, taking advantage of the little gift I gave to her.


    "You should leave now, please do" I pointed towards the door . I didn''t looked at her, because of the tension in the room, sending queen Ariadne away was the only solution to this situation at hand.


    "Forgive me, Emperor" she stood up from the bed and curtsied.


    ****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    Quickly, I left the Emperor''s living area without thinking twice. The kiss he planted on my neck really shocked me. I wasn''t expecting it.


    When I got to the women''s quarters , the hall wasn''t crowded like before. Most of them have gone to their Chambers , I felt better at least, I won''t be question about my where about.


    There were many rules in the quarters been made by the Emperor, violating them will result to rebellion. All women were asked to obey them in order to avoid punishment.


    Apart the king''s room, no woman was allowed to stay out late at night, when there was no social activities going on, in the palace such as the king''s ball, marriage ceremonies, birthdays etc.


    Today, there was no social activities going on in the palace, definitely one could guess where I was coming from "The king''s room!".


    I increased my pace as I walked towards my room.


    "Please wait Queen Ariadne" it''s was princess Morgana''s voice.


    "Greetings princess" I greeted.


    "Are you coming from my brother''s room?" she gave me a smirk.


    "No, I am off to my room" I answered.


    Princess Morgana and My Maid Anne, loved teasing me with any opportunities that come to their way. I shyly raced to my room and locked the door.


    I leaned against the door thinking about what happened in the king''s room. I was scared at first, but now I felt like going back there to meet him.


    If my body isn''t ready for this, there was no need to force myself to do it. Going back there will only make the king angry because I was not going to give to his demand.


    I looked at the necklace he gave me. It was really beautiful and expensive. Why didn''t he give it to his special queen? Valeria will be pleased if she get a beautiful piece like this.


    Agreeing to switch places with Princess Eva was the best thing I ever did. Being a queen was really fun, I don''t need to be servant to any one here. If only she knew the type of luxurious life that await her in Akkad. Am sure Eva won''t have been replaced.


    I went to my bed laid still, the night was long and sleep deserted me. My eyes were weary but I couldn''t close them. I was too happy to sleep, the night was long, my heart kept racing like I was not in control of it any more.


    ***


    Emperor Sargon''s POV.


    After she left . I wanted call her back but I stopped.


    I was the Emperor of Akkad, not a rapist! It was obvious, that queen Ariadne didn''t want me. I could tell from her looks. Being a bad person hurts, I needed some one to talk but there was no body around to do that. Everyone was afraid of me and it was for the best if they were. Because, I was the devil they always talk of.


    I picked up one of the journal from the second shelf and went through it. I saw a writing that mentioned a curse that was forgotten. In the journal my Grand-father describe his reign as a failure.


    I closed the journal as I laid on my bed. My mother lied to me all these years, she knew something I didn''t Know of, but she hid it away from me. What was mother thinking? That I won''t found out the truth or what? What happened to the popular saying, she was always telling me about- there is nothing hidden under the sun.


    Right from the beginning, I knew this curse, but mother never told me the parts that Grandmother played in it.


    I opened the journal again, a page of it was torn. I wondered what was written there, that made the person to do away with it. I felt like the torn page carried a vital message leading to the curse.


    The first thing I was going to do tomorrow morning was to discuss this with Apollo and make sure that we find the former chef. After that I will go visit my Grandmother, it''s been long we saw-She has a lot of questions to answer.


    I was the one paying for all their sins, my Great-grand father had many children but nothing happened to them. Same, with grand father and my own father. I had six step Brothers and a sister the curse didn''t affect any one of them.. Everyone escaped it , except for me, who was suffering silently.

 Chapter 14 - I Can Manage...

    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    The king''s courier announced that we should all meet in the Announcement Hall. I hasten up with my dressing. Quickly, I rushed to the hall to join the rest.


    Everyone was confused as to why the Emperor called all of us here. Many thoughts he was angry, and sooner or later some one was going to be punished. I was also afraid because of what happened last night in the king''s room. What if he was going to punish me in public? I was doomed already.


    The back door of the hall opened and the king walked into the room with both of his hands at the back. He wore a green robe with a white turban on his head. I wondered why he always had that on!


    He sat down on the throne with his left hand holding a scroll. The emperor gave it to Apollo to read out to the people.


    "Your highness, do I have your permission to start?"


    He didn''t say anything rather, he waved his hand in the air , ushering him to start.


    "Greetings to the people of Akkad, I, Emperor Sargon wish to invite you all to join me here in my palace and celebrate our victory. We have conquered a new city called Taolo. I hope you will all come to this ball he read. When Apollo was through, he gave the scroll back to the king. He returned back to his seat.


    "And also the other reason for this celebration will be hidden, I will reveal it during the Ball" the king Said.


    Two reasons? What could be the other reason for this? He had many wives maybe it was one of their anniversaries. After the king left the hall, I went to join the other women and help in the preparation for the King''s Ball.


    Everyone was talking about the Ball. What they were going to wear, the shoes, the makeup to put on and who was going to dance with the king! I was tired of hearing all these stuff.


    While I am was sitting, Princess Morgana came to asked me how she looked in her dresses. This was so tiring for me, but I had no choice than to find a dress that suit her.


    "Which dress are you wearing to the ball queen Ariadne?" She asked.


    "I don''t really know, princess" I have never been to a ball before, what dress to wear to such event, was still a problem! All my life I have spent them in the kitchen and princess Eva''s room. This things were still new to me.


    "You should call the palace''s seamstress to get your dress done before the last hour" she said.


    "Who is the palace seamstress?" I asked foolishly.


    Since I came to the palace, Queen mother was the one who bought all my clothes. I didn''t know there was a specific person that sew the royal women. Back there, in Camelot, the maids were the one who did all the chores, made and mended all the clothes in the castle.


    I have everything here, even a seamstress to make my clothes. Was this what life was all about? The creator works in mysterious ways, who knows that a poor maid like Ariadne will be among the queens of Emperor Sargon! No one ????.


    An hour later, The seamstress came to the palace. After , we had breakfast , she took my measurements. The dress was going to be ready by evening , a maid will deliver it to my room. I was worried. What if the dress looks ugly on me?


    "Queen Ariadne" mother called my name. I was supposed to visit her yesterday but I forgot and went to the king''s room instead. How was I going to explain myself to her?


    "Greetings, your highness" I said.


    "I am not happy with you and am sure, you are aware of that" she complained like a baby would.


    "Forgive me mother, I was very busy to come see you yesterday" Lying to mother was the last thing on mind. It was better to avoid her questions.


    "What were you busy with?" She asked.


    "She was with my brother last night, don''t scold her please" Princess Morgana chimmed in. I wanted to stop her but it was too late for that.


    "What? Why didn''t you tell me?" Mother was excited, I could tell from her face.


    "I told you, that I was busy mother".


    "Is okay my child. Have you gotten a dress for the Ball?"


    "Not yet mother, I told the seamstress to make one for me".


    " The dress will suit you, just wait patiently. The seamstress doesn''t disappoint" mother assured.


    After her last statement, she left. Mother was like a savior to me, when I was lonely, I would go to her to find a friend. She was really a mother figure maybe that was why the Emperor cherished her.


    "Princess Morgana, Why did you tell mother , that I was in the king''s room last night?" I asked.


    "There is nothing to be shy of, Queen Ariadne. The Emperor is your husband" She said


    "Y-YOU...are something else" I Said, dropping the dress she gave me.


    I went to where the decorations was taking place. Back there in Camelot, I was among the maids that decorated the hall for events.


    Seeing the guards doing it here, in Akkad, It was awkward. There was some flowers in the basin that needed to be fixed on the wall. I picked some and tried to put them on the wall.


    There was a short ladder close by. I adjusted it and started making my way up.


    "My Lady, the ladder is faulty. Please don''t use it" Anne said. (Do you know what she did in Camelot?)????


    "Don''t worry about me dear, I can manage" I continued with my climbing. Anne was quiet as she watched me climb the ladder.


    Being stubborn was part of me, there was nothing any one could do about it. I fixed the first line moved to the second.


    The decoration was half done and the hall was already looking beautiful. Am sure the rest of the royal family will be impressed when they see it.


    I was in the last line, when one of the woods that supported the ladder cracked. My hands shifted from the previous position, my legs lost it balance and there I went down....¡­.

 Chapter 15 - Goddess Of Wind...

    ***


    Queen Ariadne''s POV


    I felt a hand around my back and legs holding them tight. The person was strong and fast because I was about to land on the floor. My eyes were still shut tightly, I escaped death today, all thanks to Whoever it was.


    "Open your eyes, you are now safe Queen Ariadne" a deep voice said to me. The voice was familiar , slowly I opened them to see who was my savior. It was the Emperor! quickly I tried to free myself but his grip was tight.


    "Don''t worry, I will take you to your Chambers" he added.


    I wanted to say no , but the words didn''t come out of my mouth. The emperor wasn''t in the hall, when I was decorating. Only the gods knew how he saved me.


    All eyes were on us as soon as we entered the women''s quarters. They were all surprised to see the Emperor carrying me around. As usual they started whispering to each other. I became shy instantly and buried my head in the king''s robe.


    The clothes smelled nice, my head was closed to his heart yet I couldn''t the heart beat. Was something wrong with my ears or the fall had cause a mental disorder for me. I was frightened now, this was no being but, dead Human walking around on Earth like he was living.


    The women came forward to help but the Emperor declined. Anne led the way and he took me to my room. He laid me on the bed, I looked at his worried face. The king was a handsome, anyone could see that.


    "You should lay here, until the party starts" he said. I knew it was a command that, I must obey.


    "What did you think you were doing in the hall earlier ?" the Emperor continued. Of course, I was helping instead of being useless.


    "I wanted to help with the preparation. I am good when it comes to decora¡­


    "Who told you to do that? What if you injured yourself in the process? The next time, this happened I won''t hesitate to punish all of you" he pointed at the maids who were standing at the door. At first, I thought the king was talking to me, I didn''t noticed that he diverted.


    "Forgive me your highness, I am at fault here" I apologized. If the blame wasn''t shifted to me, there was a possibility, that the Emperor will punish all the innocent people around.


    "What''s happened here?" It was Queen Valeria''s voice.


    Nobody answered her. The maids were too afraid to answer her after the Emperor shouted at them. I understand how they felt, because I was once in their shoes.


    "Your highness, greetings to you" she bowed.


    "Queen Valeria, can you get a physician for us? I want him to examine queen Ariadne" .


    "Oh¡­ I will do that right away" she went out of the room. Queen Valeria wasn''t happy running errands for the king, just because of me. She was going to pay back, I was fully prepared for that moment.


    The Emperor kept on touching my head to check if I had a fever. It was not too long, when Queen Valeria returned with the physician.


    "Please, check and tell us what is wrong with her" she pointed at me like I was a theft. O Yes, I stole her husband, Queen Valeria hated all the wives of the Emperor and this attitude wasn''t new to me.


    The physician came closer to the bed. The king stood up and gave her space to examine me. She touched my forehead, stomach and pulse repeatedly. I could see Queen Valeria''s neck stretching each minute, to see what the medicine woman was doing. (I am not pregnant, witch)????


    "What is wrong with her?" The Emperor asked.


    "Fatigue. The queen over stressed herself this period. It will be better, if she take proper care of her body" The physician explained.


    "At least, is not anything serious. We were thinking is something¡­ like ¡­" Queen Valeria started stammering at the end. What was wrong with this woman? What was her thoughts about my health?


    "Take care of yourself, Queen Ariadne" the king said to me. "Queen Valeria, please make sure that she is taken care of. I leave this responsibility to you because you never hesitate to do what I say".


    "Yes my king, I will follow my orders".


    Together with the physician, the emperor left the room. He had a council meeting earlier because of me, the whole council was waiting for him. I always make things go wrong, where ever I found my self.


    "Take a rest just like my husband had said. When the party is about to start the maid will come and dress you up" Queen Valeria instructed.


    I nodded. This woman was so annoying, why was she the Emperor''s wife in the first place? She was stepping on my toes every day. Sooner or later I was going to step back on hers.


    ***


    The Author''s POV.


    Queen Valeria looked at the other wife in the room, she was angry with her self for accepting the responsibility to take care of the Emperor''s wife. These women stole the king''s attention and love away from her. Now she had to share everything with them, even his bedroom!


    "I am warning you for the last time Queen Ariadne, do not go out no matter what!"


    The woman nodded again. What was wrong with her? Have the fall affected her speech? She, Valeria will be happy if all the women of the Quarters were no more. That will help a lot.


    Queen Valeria left to her room with the maids , when she got to the door, she dismissed them to go. The door of the room opened. It was beautiful with many curtains. The bed was dressed in blue, most of her clothes were blue in color.


    Valeria was known for wearing blue dresses. All the women of the Quarters were forbidden to wear that color because of the punishment attached to it''s. Over the years , Valeria wielded a lot of powers in the kingdom. She believed that her name moved along side with the king.


    Today when she saw the Emperor carrying the other queen in his arms, anger overwhelmed her. Queen Valeria was more scared seeing her husband caring so much for the another woman. At first, she thought Ariadne was pregnant, and what caused the fall was early symptoms.


    When the physician clarified it, she was relieved. Only her, Valeria will bear the king''s heir, no woman in this quarters was allowed to. She was going to try everything in her power to make this dream come true.


    Ten years ago, Queen Valeria got married to the king. Her family warned her about the king but she didn''t listen nor care! Her name was going to be written in history one day, and many will called her the Queen of queens. The mother of the Akkad''s Heir. Had it been she was still a princess staying with parents, things won''t have been like this. The queen knew no one will ever hear of her name.


    There were two hoods hanged on the corner of the room, she went closer and picked the black one. Queen Valeria quickly wore it. There was a secret door at the end of the women''s quarters, no one knew that, this was the second exit door. The Emperor had made it in case of war or fire out break, the women will use it.


    Queen Valeria found a black horse in the royal stable. She rode to the gate as if it was the goddess of wind. There were fifteen guards at the gate. How was she going to convince this men, soon the party will start and her presence was important.


    What she was about to do will bring her success, there was no going back at this point.

 Chapter 16 - The Kings Ball.

    The Author''s POV.


    "Where do you think you are going to?" One of the guards asked with a sword in his hands. Queen Valeria was scared of what they might do to her if she got caught like this. Quickly, she thought for a while and came up with a mind blowing plan.


    "I said where are you going to?" He repeated the question again. This time, some of the guards followed him behind. Things weren''t getting funny, queen Valeria knew that she needed to put her plan into action.


    "I am running an errand for the Emperor" she answered.


    "By this time?" The tallest among them asked.


    It was late but she didn''t know they were going ask her these questions. She already told them who sent her. What was wrong with this guards?


    "The king sent me to give his Grandmother a gift because she can''t make it to the party".


    "But there is a party going on right now, why¡­"


    "Are you refusing to obey the king''s command?" she cut him off. Queen Valeria got them on this one. They won''t dare to go against the king.


    "I.. we are trying to do our duty" he stammered.


    "So who are you?" Another asked.


    This question was what she didn''t have an answer to. The guards came a bit closer, but they couldn''t see her face behind the hood. Who should I tell them? She asked herself.


    "We can''t allow you to pass without knowing who you are"


    "Queen Ariadne" she said.


    "Pardon me my Lady, We didn''t know you were the one behind the hood" the head of the guards answered. The guards didn''t know the voice of Queen Ariadne, maybe that was why they believed her.


    "Can I pass now?"


    "Yes my lady" they all bowed. Their leader ordered the opening of the gate. Queen Valeria was relieved when she saw the gate opening. Who thought she could be this smart? Queen Ariadne was the perfect name to use. In case the guards try to report the king, the youngest queen will be punished instead.


    Finally, she was out of the palace. She galloped and passed the gate thus, headed west to an unknown destination. Two hours later, she arrived at a creepy old house in the middle of a forest. Queen Valeria came down from the horse and tied it to a tree.


    Dusting her clothes, she walked towards the house. The building was old. It looked like an ancient house that was abandoned. The windows were broken and the walls cracked.


    Queen Valeria got to the door and turned the doorknob. The house was so dark, that she couldn''t see any thing. It''s seemed someone was cooking. She perceived an aroma coming from the other room.


    *****


    Queen Valeria''s POV.


    "My Lady," Anne ran into my room, panting heavily with a hand on her chest.


    "What happened Anne?" I asked.


    "The party is about to start, I think we should go".


    "Is that all?"


    Actually I was disappointed with the way, she wasted her energy some times. Whether I go or not the party was going to start.


    "Let''s go Anne". I led the way. The hall looked beautiful than it was before. It was crowded with a lot of people. The dresses, the women wore were very beautiful, the right colors were mixed. I wondered who was going to win the best dresser this time!


    Queen Vida told me last night that each year, the king choose the best dress. He dances and award the winner. For the past six years, it always been Queen Valeria. That woman was so lucky, this time around, I was sure she was going to win again.


    The king''s giant tables were facing the door. He sat down with his wives and mother, I didn''t see Queen Valeria here. Maybe, she was getting ready to win again.


    A maid came to me. She told me that, the empty seat next to the Emperor was mine. I was happy and the smile did showed in my face. I went to the chair, the king nodded in agreement telling me that the seat was mine. I sat down with shoulders upright.


    "How are you feeling now queen Ariadne?" The Emperor asked.


    I turned and looked at him. Gosh! this was the most handsome man I have ever seen, his thin lips were so attractive.


    "Stop staring and answer my question" he said.


    "Your highness..I.. didn''t hear your question" I stammered. I was such a foolish girl, now the king was going to scold me, for not listening.


    "How is your health?"


    "I am much better now" I replied.


    "Attention! Attention!! Everyone." They all turned to look at him. The king''s prime minister, Apollo a man of honor who supported the throne no what. I could see in his eyes that he had dedicated his life to the king.


    "The emperor is happy to see you all here , he hope that, you will enjoy the ball. The contest shall commence soon.


    He returned back to his seat. The Apollo didn''t have a wife, even his family hardly see him, though his mother and sisters lived in the women''s quarters with us. I asked Anne, if she knew who his father was but, she had no idea about it.


    The prime minister walked up to the king and whispered to his ears. The Emperor nodded as he smiled. Apollo went to the center of hall. I knew at once it was an announcement.


    "With the power, vested on me by the Emperor I hereby declare this contest opened!".


    The people clapped. I was very disappointed with the way, he taunt his prime minister. By making Apollo do everything for him, this was not fair at all. (That was why he was the Emperor)????


    It was not too long after the announcement, the contest began ????. Firstly, the women from the kingdom and other conquered states will displayed their beautiful dresses. The second badge was going to be the Nobel women ( they were from the wealthy families- we refer to them as the second class citizens). The third badge was us! I mean the royal women of the empire-First class citizens!


    Few hours, the Royal women began to show off their dressing. The maids were searching for Queen Valeria, she was no where to be found. The contest was almost done. why will the Empress delay up to this Minute?


    It''s was my turn. The knots that were present in my stomach on the first day I came to this palace returned. I became weak and my legs couldn''t moved. Mother came to me with a smile, she knew what was wrong.


    "My child, please don''t be afraid" she pat my back a little.


    I wanted to shout that I have never done this in my life. All these was new to me and that I wasn''t the princess they all thought I was, rather Queen Ariadne was the slave girl in guise of a princess.. (We have come a long way to make you a Queen, don''t do anything stupid Ariadne ????).

 Chapter 17 - This Was Not A Husband Material At All

    ***


    Narrator''s POV.


    "Naana is that you? "


    There was no answer. She couldn''t see a thing, due to the Smoke and darkness present in the room. Smell of a burnt meat was coming from the door adjacent to her. Queen Valeria knew at once, that someone was in the house.


    "Mother Naana?" She called out again.


    "Valeria" a voice responded.


    A figure appeared at the back door. It''s was an old woman holding a torch. She wore a black long gown that was covering her legs. Her grey hair looked unkempt and she held a short stick which assisted her in walking.


    "Sit down my child" the old woman said, pointing at a big wood at the corner.


    "Why do you allow smoke to fill up the room mother?"


    "I was too weak to get firewood but, now that you are here. Will you help me? She teased.


    "Am a Queen, and not your slave" she went to where the firewood we''re and tried lifting one up. They we''re so heavy, she wondered how come Naana, an old woman could do it.


    "You don''t visit again, why?" Naana asked.


    "Am the Empress of Akkad. So many duties for me to do, that''s I never visited".


    "I know that, but still..."


    "One more word and I will leave"Queen Valeria interrupted.


    "How will you leave me my child?" the old woman asked politely.


    "Naana, do you know that Emperor had remarried?"


    "Yes I know"


    "If you know already, why bother to send for me in the first place. That''s the only news I have for you right now. "


    Hahahaha


    The old woman laughed echoed. The laughter exposed her mouth showing no teeth at all. Queen Valeria just stared at her. To her, Naana was crazy for laughing, that loud.


    "Is there any thing, you are not telling?" Queen Valeria asked.


    "There is more to tell, my child."


    She dropped the fire wood in the room that looked like a kitchen. The ground was bare with sand. There was no kitchen utensils apart from a knife and fork.


    Queen Valeria returned to the previous room in which she left Naana. She was eager to know what this old woman have to say about the new queen.


    "Mother please, I want to know everything, that I need to know."


    "The Queen who came to the palace few months ago, I saw her name written next to the Emperor instead of yours" She said


    What??


    "In the vision, I saw people shouting and singing praises to her name" Naana added.


    Queen Valeria was terrified with the news she just received. Her body trembled as Naana prophesied. Naana was an old witch, which saved when the Emperor ordered the killing of witches saying that they were the cause of predicaments. She couldn''t save the others but she got lucky to save Naana, who acted like a mother to her. Naana was grateful and indebted to Queen Valeria, who took advantage of that fact.


    "Noo..." She threw a cup which was next to her on the floor. Queen Valeria was about Marching it before Naana stopped her.


    "Valeria, getting angry won''t solve any of problems"


    "Is there any solution to this mystery?"


    "Yes! Just like the rest of your co-wives. You shall governed over her and make the new queen stayed away from the Emperor."


    "How will I make a king''s wife to stay from her husband? I don''t think it will work Naana."


    "You have to try first. I will teach you each step, you are going to take" she said.


    "Okay, am listening"


    "First, you have to create problems for her. Make sure everything that goes wrong in the palace is her fault entirely".


    "I have started already" she smiled.


    "I don''t understand."


    Queen Valeria went ahead and told her the incident that occurred at the gate. How she shifted the blame to Queen Ariadne. Sooner or later the king was going to arrest her.


    "Well done, my child. There is no need of telling you much again. You already understood everything."


    "You can leave now, if any one suspects you."


    "I will mother. One more question"


    "Go ahead".


    "Did you see any hope of child in the kingdom? " she asked.


    There is no heir for the cursed king! A devil can not breed on Earth or else disaster will take over all of us.


    Queen Valeria became sad. She wanted a child badly, the Emperor will love her more if she gives him , an heir.


    "I will take my leave now. Call only when there is an emergency" she went out of the house. Her horse was still intact. Covering her hair she rode home furiously wishing Queen Ariadne was close by for her to kill.


    ***


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I marched on the contest floor so determined. Now that Queen Valeria was not a participant, I felt more comfortable to join in the contest. She was really a challenge to me. I wondered where she must have gone to?


    Slowly, with my hand on my waist, I walked majestically on the stage showing off my dress. It was beautiful that I know because, I got many compliments from people earlier.


    When I was done, I walked back to my seat feeling like I have achieved something in life The Emperor drew a little closer to me. Maybe he was going to scold me again for being foolish.


    "I must say, your dress is beautiful though your performance was poor" he whispered.


    I wish I could slapped him there. He never said anything good to me nor any encouraging words rather, he taunted me with every little opportunity he saw.


    I wasn''t going to reply him though, I was scared. He waited for an answer, while staring deep in to my eyes. The emperor''s eyes were not just blue but it''s looked like there was an image in it. I tried my best to figure it out, but he took his eyes away.


    "What a man!" I said.


    "Did you perhaps say something to me?"


    I was shocked to hear him asked if I said something to him. My mouth always got me into trouble back there in Camelot. Here again, there was another mouth disease disturbing me.


    "Not all my king, I didn''t say anything" I answered.


    Without uttering a word, he turned and faced the people again with his eyes focused on the contest floor. The queens of the palace took more than three hours to Walk to the floor. This was the most boring moments ever. They a tried to make the Emperor notice then


    I got tired and leaned against my chair instead of sitting upright. Queen Celesta always told me that a woman born of royalty was not supposed to sit with her back bended. This was one of my most difficult lessons. I had no choice but to learn everything she taught me.


    "Finally the contest, has come to an end. Soon the results will be announced" Apollo informed.


    There was a lot to eat and drink because the Emperor provided enough for everyone. I noticed that most of them, were scared to eat or drink. The king was a man of anger, sooner or later , I knew he was going to shout at everyone.


    With the look on his face it was obvious, the Emperor was not a man, you could joke with. The clown show made everyone laughed and when I turned and looked at him... He didn''t smiled nor laughed at all!


    ( This was not a husband material at all)

 Chapter 18 - The Winner Is...

    ***


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    Queen Valeria walked in to the hall. Her dress was beautiful but she looked unhappy and weak. The Emperor sent for her immediately. He saw her sad face and was curious as to what happened to his special queen that she wasn''t present earlier.


    "Greetings to you Emperor" she said without a smile.


    "What is wrong with you queen Valeria".


    "I was about coming to the party when I felt dizzy."


    "Have the physician come to see you?"


    "No , my Lord. Everyone is happy enjoying your party , I don''t want to ruin that"


    "There is no way, I will allow them to party while you are sick" he said.


    All because of this witch, the Emperor was going to forbid us for enjoying ourselves? By the way, there was no enjoyment here. Everyone was scared of him.


    "Please sit close to me, so that I can look after you."


    Queen Valeria looked at my direction and smiled. I wondered what was funny? We were not friends so there was no need for to smile at me.


    "Queen Ariadne, if you don''t mind I would like to sit next to my husband!"


    I stared at her for a while. What was this woman saying? This husband was ours why was she feeling like none of us, deserve him! I was about to stand up from the seat, before the Emperor stopped me.


    "Please sit, you are not feeling well too" he said.


    "But where am I going to sit?


    "Queen Alissa will let you have her seat, Don''t worry."


    I looked at Queen Alissa face and it''s expression showed that she wasn''t happy giving Queen Valeria, her position. The seat was not next to the Emperor but me. I knew Valeria was boiling with in her. But I didn''t care, she came late.


    "The final results are ready, I will honored if you give me a listening ear to announced them" Apollos said.


    "What? Did I just missed this year''s contest or this is another competition?"


    "I thought you don''t want to participate?" the Emperor asked.


    "I wanted to, that''s why I came"


    "You are sick, I can not allow you to join the contest" he said.


    My heart leaped for joy seeing her angry face. At least another Queen or even a normal citizen could have the chance to win this year. It mustn''t be her every time.


    The third runner up was a noble woman. The second was a princess. I was disappointed with the judges, because failed to choose a poor citizen- at least to give them hope that, their efforts weren''t in Vail.


    But they didn''t, rather they gave the positions to the rich women of Akkad. The next person they called was Queen Alissa. According to the announcement, her walking steps were the best and she was gifted.


    "The winner is the most beautiful woman on this planet. Her dress is the best amongst all" Apollo continued.


    Everyone was patiently waiting to hear the prime minister announced the winner. I looked around and saw many faces expecting their names to be called. I didn''t care much that was why I let out a loud laugh.


    The Emperor stared at me like he was going to hit me soon. Indeed today was a terrible day. I kept on annoying him and sooner or later he was going to bounce back at me!


    "Queen Ariadne, I honored you" Apollo bowed.


    At first, I thought maybe it was because I laughed so loud that, why he came to me. But looking at the crowd, clapping their hands like I just won the contest really baffled me. W-wait... I won the contest. Yes I, Queen Ariadne was the winner!


    "My lady, come forward please" he said.


    I stood up from my seat. My heart was pumping fast, panic stricken. Did I just won or Apollo was joking with me?


    I stood in the center of the hall. All eyes were on me, they started whispering softly. From their faces, one could tell that they were happy, I won this time around.


    The king stood up from his throne and presented gifts to me. There included jewelries, clothes, shoes and two boxes of gold. I was so happy, I wished my parents were alive to watch me bring glory to their name.


    Anne came forward with the maids. She took my gifts to the room, while I stayed back and danced with the king.


    I felt his hand around my waist for the first time. It actually tickled me . I was scared and uncomfortable. No man had never dare to touch me like that, now, I had no choice than to let my husband do so.


    He took his right hand in my left. I felt a quick shock and my body shook. I was frightened by each touch. The Emperor noticed my body movement, he saw that I was shy and couldn''t look at him.


    Gently, he grabbed my waist harder and pulled me up making me stepped on him. I understood what he wanted to do and quickly, I placed my foots on his, taking each step with him.


    I felt better, because I laid my head on his chest comfortably. The Emperor was tall and built. His muscles popped out of his outfit, one could see that he was really gifted.


    I was lost in my world of imagination, that I didn''t know when the music stopped. Our Bodies was still closed and my head laid still.


    "Queen Ariadne, it''s over" he whispered.


    I broke free from his hold like I was forced to dance. Actually it was a shame to me for relaxing, so much In a man''s arm. People we''re going to insult me for being so indecent, that I know. Just then , I remembered that, this man was my husband and the great Emperor. Nobody will dare to say any thing mean even if they wanted to.


    Queen Valeria seat was empty when I got back. It''s seemed she couldn''t stand to see me dance with the king. That woman was full of jealousy. I wished she comes to realize one day that the other wives too, deserves the Emperor''s love and affection.


    The soldiers who went to war with the Emperor including Anne''s husband were promoted and awarded. I asked the king for the other announcement, he wanted to make earlier. His responses were that the announcement was for another day.


    The king gave his vote of thanks and left. He didn''t want to thank nor appreciate us for coming, it was Mother who forced him to.


    After he dismissed the us, I followed him behind.


    I wanted to ask for permission to go pray in the temple tomorrow. If he would allow me to , I will be happy.


    "You mean the village temple?" he turned and looked at me.


    "Yes your highness" I replied.


    "Why the village temple, when there are a lot of beautiful temples in the palace. You can make use of one" he walked into his room.


    I wasn''t going to give up do easily. Tomorrow, marked the 11th year since my parents died.


    I wanted to honored them by visiting the poor and spending time with them since it would have been the same thing, my parents will do if they were alive today.


    When I got into the room, Queen Valeria sat down on his bed with the Emperor''s hand around her waist.. I felt jealous suddenly, the two were too close to each other.

 Chapter 19 - My Request...

    Emperor Sargon''s POV.


    "In Camelot where you come from, didn''t your parents taught you how to knock?" Queen Valeria asked.


    Queen Ariadne just stood there watching, she was scared of moving further. Am sure she didn''t know that Queen Valeria was here, even I wasn''t expecting her to be my room waiting. All of a sudden, Queen covered her face with her hands.


    I smiled, this was the most funniest thing I saw today. The kind of position she saw us in, was not decent and I felt Queen Ariadne was doing the right thing by looking away. Only reasonable person will do that.


    "Please uncovered your self Queen Ariadne" I said. She turned dropped her hands down slowly.


    "I didn''t know you were here Queen Valeria" she replied.


    "It''s doesn''t matter princess, you have to knock before entering the king''s room" she snarled.


    "What do you want queen Ariadne?" I asked.


    "I wish you grant my request, your highness" she said politely.


    "Why is it so important to you?"


    "Because tomorrow is the day I lost my..." She stopped and stared me. I felt her behavior was quiet strange at the moment. Why was she keen about the temple worship tomorrow?!


    "Who did you lost?"


    "Your highness... I..."


    "Yes go ahead" I urged.


    "I lost my brother many years ago" she began to sobbed


    "Oh, I wasn''t aware of that. sorry for your lost".


    "I will be happy, if you grant me the request to go to the village temple and visit the poor, sick and refugees. I will love to spend time with them" she explained.


    There was something about her that made her unique. The other queens come to me for their selfish reasons, but she was different. She wanted to go and visit the people of Akkad, which was what a good queen would do.


    "There are a lot of temples here, why go out of the palace? If you have other reasons why you want to go out tomorrow, do let us know" Queen Valeria chimmed in.


    "I have already told you why I want to go the village tomorrow, am not hiding anything here" she defended her self.


    I noticed that Queen Valeria questions angered her the more and she was reacting to it. There is nothing I could than to claim the whole situation down.


    "Let me do the talking Queen Valeria"


    "Am sorry my king" she apologized.


    "Queen Ariadne, if you want to honor your brother by going to the temple tomorrow, then its fine by me.


    "Really?" she uttered with excitement.


    "Yes, you can go to tomorrow" I assured.


    "Thank you your highness, am very grateful" she bowed and left.


    I was already missing her. Queen Ariadne was such a sweet girl. Anytime, she was around I felt like all my worries we''re gone. I needed someone to talk to. It seemed like she was the right person.


    "Why did you gave her the permission?" Queen Valeria interrupted my thoughts. I have forgotten, that she was still in the room. The look on her face showed that she wasn''t happy with what I did.


    "Because I wanted to, I don''t own you any explanation I removed my necklace together with the rings and dropped it on the table in front of me.


    "You shouldn''t have" she said.


    "Why? It seems you two don''t like each other, but it is obvious on your side" I ran my hand through her hair, she kissed my palm gently.


    "Am the one who rule the women''s quarters and I know your Queens more than you do".


    "Oh, I see... Then, I don''t know you. Is that not what you are trying to say?"


    "No, not that my king".


    "I have been suspicious of Queen Ariadne. She has a strange behavior."


    "I didn''t notice that, Queen Valeria. She is humble, meek, courageous and respectful."


    "It''s seemed you like her already."


    "You don''t have to be jealous Queen Valeria, I have not met with her yet."


    "What??" I looked at her in the mirror and nodded. This sounds shocking but it was the truth.


    "Yes, Queen Valeria. You are the only that am telling this to... I hope you keep it as a secret."


    "What are you waiting for? I mean... She is your wife."


    "For no reason, I don''t feel like laying with her. She looked fragile to me especially on the wedding night. And also the circumstances we find ourselves is quite different."


    "If You don''t want to have her , then it is fine my king. There is nothing wrong with it" she said.


    "You think so Queen Valeria?"


    "Yes I know so."


    I was happy, that she understood me and didn''t oppose my feelings. Queen Valeria had always been supportive since the day we got married. The women''s quarters was governed by her and she did well when it comes to administration.


    More often, she represented me in Meetings outside the kingdom ( the meeting deals with women only) and people said she did was good at it.


    Queen Valeria was the lioness I needed and she matched the qualities of a true queen that was why I gave her the title-Empress. Only she could coordinates the women well.


    "So, why did you come to see me?" I changed the topic.


    "I came to spend the night with you, Emperor."


    "But the list, it shows that am supposed to spend the night with Queen Aries" I said. There was a list made for the Queens showing the days each got to spend with me. Although, the list was pasted in the women''s quarters, it was barely followed. Queen Valeria spent most of the nights with me instead.


    "I changed the settings" she smiled.


    "Hope she is not going to be angry with you?"


    "I have spoken to her, Sargon. There is no need for worries".


    There was more as to the reason why I liked Queen Valeria. Apart from mother, no one in the entire kingdom dared to call me by my name "Sargon" including my own siblings. She was the fearless woman I cherished.


    "Okay, then allow me to take my bath"


    "I will join you my king"


    Indeed, she was fearless!


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    What was wrong with Queen Valeria? She hated me for no reason. Everything I do was angered her. Even today, that, I went to asked for permission, she wanted the king to decline it. That''s was not fair at all.


    Tears flowed down my cheeks like rivers, as I came out of the king''s room. The king favored my demand despite Queen Valeria''s opposition, so why was I crying. What for?


    I felt quiet jealous, when the king touched Queen Valeria in that manner. He liked her and it was obvious that we weren''t important to him. If he was happy with her, why then, did the king married so many wives? This was confusing to me!


    I stopped at mother''s room on my way back. She wasn''t happy that I was crying. She asked if the Emperor granted my request to go to the village temple. Yes, of course I narrated everything to her though I omitted the part Queen Valeria played because I didn''t want her to be scolded. Mother also asked why, I didn''t spend the night with the king.


    "Mother, Queen Valeria is spending the night there" I said.


    "She still behaves like she is the king''s new wife. You also should be given the chance to try."


    "Is okay mother, I need to go and prepare for tomorrow. I only came to inform you that the king had given his permission".


    "Sleep well my child."


    "Good night mother."


    I locked the door behind me as I made the way to my room with hope that tomorrow, I will go to the village temple as planned.

 Chapter 20 - She Is The Last Of Her Kind...

    The next day, I woke early in the morning. I prepared myself ahead of the day''s activities. Some of the gifts I received from the other queens and other members of the empire for the contest were going to be given to the poor as donations. I already told them when they presented the gifts to me, I was sure no one would get angry when the items are been distributed in the village.


    Mother also gave me food, drinks, clothes and jewelries to give to the women at the temple. I was happy she was supporting me in this.


    "Anne, is the Carriage ready?" I asked.


    "Yes, my lady"


    "Is everything in order?"


    "Yes , I have checked everything before coming" she replied.


    "Then , let''s go. I don''t want to keep the priest waiting." I grabbed the gloves on my bed as I made the way to the palace gate. Anne and maids were right behind me with some of the gifts, I was going to share.


    The carriage was bigger than expected. Its had enough space that I could share with my maids. The Emperor gave Apollo the permission to follow me to the temple making sure that nothing goes wrong.


    I wanted to tell him, not to bother about me but I was scared of the punishment, he might receive if he disobey the King.


    The journey started. Apollo rode with the guards in front. Together with few women of the palace, we left.


    Not too long we left the palace, we arrived at a place that seemed like a market. The village was beautiful than I expected, with a long line of people going and coming inside.


    The people stopped what they were doing when we arrived. Apollo announced my presence to them before I came. I could hear them chanting and singing praises in my name. It showed that they were happy to see me and as such my presence was highly respected.


    Apollo came to where my carriage was and urged me to come, so that the people could see their Queen. They didn''t Know what I looked like because most of them didn''t attend the King''s Ball.


    "Please, come down my lady" Apollo offered me a hand. Reaching for it, I came down from the carriage.


    There were a lot of people waiting for me outside. I wasn''t having the courage to faced them, all these eyes scared me. Just then, I remembered that it was because of these people that the king permitted me to come outside. If I don''t do what I came out to do, he will find a way to mock me about this.


    "Greetings to you all"


    "Greetings Queen" they answered in chorus.


    I noticed that the children stood at a corner watching from afar.


    "Please, let the children come to me. They are also important" I said.


    "They are going to distract you Queen, that''s why we kept them behind" an old man answered.


    "I won''t offered the prayers if the children stay away from me" I insisted.


    The old man, turned around and asked the children to come to me. I could see the excitement on their faces as the raced to where I was.


    "How are you doing?" I asked them when they came to me.


    "We are fine" they echoed. Children brought a lot of happiness to their parents. There will no Akkad Empire tomorrow if these children aren''t here today.


    Together with the children, we all entered the temple. Lord Xanva''s statue was the first I saw, he was the goddess of death. He was know as the link between life and death. They said he also acted as the communicator of death.


    I went closer to the statue and touched his feet. I closed my eyes and offered a quick prayers for my parents, asking Lord Xanva to tell them I was doing fine at the moment.


    The other statues in there, belongs to the various gods, the people of Akkad worshipped. The temple priest stood at the altar waiting for us, I increased my pace and walked up to him.


    "Greetings holy priest" I bowed.


    "Bless you my child, shall we begin?"


    "Yes priest, please go ahead"


    We all sat on the floor while he began the process by chanting the Creed of Lord Xanva. It was a long prayer and I saw that the children were tired.


    He offered prayers to the Lord, asking him to guide and protect my brother in the land of the death. I lied to the king about this, because I didn''t have a choice. Had it been I told him that, my parents were dead, I would have been in a serious trouble by now. The creator had a way of saving me from being caught.


    Wherever the priest mentioned the name I gave to the fake brother of mine, I quietly replaced it with those of my parents. No one noticed what I was doing, I didn''t mean to lie to them here. The circumstances I found myself in left me with no choice other than this.


    Few minutes later, the priest declared that the prayers have come to an end. He gave me some of the dry woods to burn them at home.


    When we were done in the temple, I went outside to address the people properly.


    "I know many of you don''t Know me in person. I am Queen Ariadne, the youngest wife of the Emperor" I began.


    "You look so beautiful" one of the children muttered. I hardly noticed that. A lot of people told me that I was a beautiful girl, though, it was hard to believe them because of the way, my own husband behaved towards me. If I was beautiful as they always say, why did he kept on ignoring me?


    "Thank you" I gave a big smile.


    "You are welcome to our village my lady. We are happy to see you" the old man said.


    "Thank you for receiving me. I brought some gifts for you. I hope you all like them."


    The maids came forward with the gifts and started sharing them to the people. I could hear them whispering to each other. "She is such a nice Queen. I wished the other queens were like her. She is the last of her kind."


    This praises were supposed to make me happy but, I felt bad instead, because nobody in the palace care to visit these poor people.. Hearing them, say all these was an insult to the Emperor and his queens. They didn''t care about their subjects!

 Chapter 21 - What Have You Done To Me, Witch?

    ***


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    The village became crowded, when we started sharing the items. People were to attend if they wanted to, but I didn''t expect them to be this much. Anne said it was the gifts that attracted those who were not at the temple. It could be true. If I were in their positions, definitely I will come to collect mine too.


    Apollo and the guards, followed me every where I went. They said that the Emperor told them to protect me against any force. These people were innocent to me and they don''t look like they were going to harm any moment.


    I was stubborn in my own way, maybe the Emperor was yet to Know that. Anne was still sharing the item, so I joined her. The people thanked me a lot, that I wish they stopped. The most important thing was that, they all gave their blessings to me. It was the best part for me.


    All of a sudden, I felt a hand on my right leg drawing me. I turned around to see who wanted me to fall. It was an old woman with a short walking stick, who looked like she was in early eighties. Her clothes were shabby and worn out. It seemed as if, she had been wearing that dress all her life.


    "How may I help you, grandmother?" I asked.


    Calling the old woman, grandmother was a way of showing her respect. Maybe, being familiar would make her open up to me.


    Instead of answering me, she dragged me to a corner where no one could see us. Washed clothes were hanged on the rope closed to a tall building which was not too far away from the crowd. This act of hers, made me quiet suspicious as to why she dragged me here!


    "You are of no help to me now, but maybe later" she smiled reviewing the four dirty teeth in her front jaw.


    "Who are you and why did you brought me to this spot ?" I asked, turning around to look at the building again.


    "I don''t want any one to see us" the old woman replied, with her hands holding firm to the walking stick.


    "Why?"


    "Because the Emperor doesn''t like people like me?"


    "I don''t understand".


    "Am a witch!" She smiled again.


    "A what??" I almost laughed. Witches doesn''t exist, this old woman was trying to scared me. She was wasting my time. Life was reality and not a fairy story.


    "A witch. The Emperor hates us a lot and the guards wouldn''t spare me if they see a shadow that resembles mine."


    "If you are done talking, you let me Know" I pretended.


    I was actually afraid of the woman, the place was tight and I was trying my best to move backward without letting her know. What a creepy Woman!


    "Take this" she took out an old bracelet and gave out to me. I wanted to hesitate but I stopped. Maybe she wasn''t out to harm me. What was there to try?


    "Thank you" I received the gift.


    I felt a burn on my hand. Its was red with a little wound, close to my wrist. The pain made me shout for help. Its spread up to my arms fast than I thought.


    Hahahaha ¡­


    Came a laugh from the old woman. She was the cause of my pains and here she was, laughing while I was trying to render help to her.


    "What have you done to me witch?" I bawled.


    "Tell the Emperor, that this is my message to him. She laughed again and disappeared in a thin air. This woman was truly a witch, I didn''t believed her at first, that''s was why she inflicted this pain on me.


    I became angry with my self for being so stupid, to trust a stranger. But the scar on my hand disappeared too just like the old woman. The whole situation became confusing to me.


    I was so lost, that I didn''t Know when Apollo came with the guards. He didn''t looked happy, his face showed that, he has been looking for me for a long time. They heard my scream.


    "What happened to you, Queen Ariadne? we heard you screamed" he asked.


    "I was here with a stranger but she left before you came" I was still staring at the spot, where the old woman disappeared.


    "Did she do anything to you?"


    "Nothing really, just my hand but I am fine" I replied.


    "You should be out here alone, it isn''t safe for you"


    "Okay" I uttered checking the hand, again to see if there was any scar left.


    "I hope you are fine?"


    "Yes I am okay" I dusted my dress and followed him.


    "My lady, we are all going back to the palace. The time Emperor Sargon gave me is over" he said.


    The maids and Queens went back to their various carriage. The journey to the palace began again, its reminded of my first day in Akkad, though most of the journey I slept.


    When we reached the palace, mother was waiting for us with some of the Emperor''s aunts. I was tired but, happy. They all missed me. That was why they are came out to welcome me.


    Immediately, the carriage halt. I came down and went to where mother stood. She was waiting for the offering the priest gave to me earlier-the dry wood. She collected it and asked me how it''s went there. I told her everything except for the witches story.


    The Queen mother said she was going to burn the wood in the palace temple and make sure that the smoke doesn''t stopped. This was a tradition, the people of Akkad respected so much except for their emperor who refused to honor his father. It was said that if the smoke stops before the second day, my parents spirit will become restless.


    After giving mother the wood, I headed off to my room. Its was a little bit scattered when I got in. Today was indeed a stressful day for me and I was totally exhausted. Anne entered with few of the maids and they started arranging.. As for me, I went straight to my bed to take a rest.

 Chapter 22 - A Proper Thank You.

    ***


    The Narrator''s POV.


    She sat on the edge of the bed shaking her legs without stopping. The Emperor had began to favored Queen Ariadne, today he gave her permission to go out. Tomorrow, he might decide to give make her the leader of the women''s quarters.


    If there was anything, she wasn''t ready to lose, it was the crown she wore around showing the women of the palace that they had a mighty ruler called Valeria.


    But things were falling apart right in front of her and all she could think of was how to humiliate that woman in front of the Emperor. Making sure that he doesn''t trust again.


    Being restless was one of the things she hated most in life. After Naana''s prophecy, Queen Valeria became restless and insecure. She didn''t want anyone to snatch the king or quarters away from her.


    She was the king''s first wife and only she deserved him. The reasons why she agreed to accept the other women as the Emperor''s wives was because of mother''s persuasions. She had no choice than to accept it.


    But it was good she did or not the king won''t have given her this position. The Emperor was a man who cared less about you feel in a particular situation. If he was okay with it , then automatically, the plan goes to action.


    Queen Valeria was grateful to mother, the woman was the one who the Emperor to give her the role of a leader. She was a good mother to all.


    She stood up from the bed with an idea in her head. This was going to work, she could bet any where. The plan was that she was going to write a letter to the king, impersonating the guards, who we''re at the gate, two nights ago.


    The letter was going to inform him that one of his Queens went out late that night to an unknown destination. It''s also explained that the Queen lied to them she was going to the castle to see grandmother.


    When queen Valeria was done. She took the letter and folded it neatly. How will the letter get to the king? She asked herself. Should she sent a maid to ? No! That look too suspicious. There was no time on her side, acting smartly and faster than the enemy was better in this game, they were playing.


    Just then, another idea came to her. The king''s chamber, was opened to her at all time. As long as the Emperor was alone, she could enter it.


    But this time, things were a bit different. She wanted to put the letter among the important documents that were present in the king''s room without getting caught. She was taking a high risk, that will bring humiliation if it didn''t go well.


    Usually, in the evenings, the prime minister submits all the important documents for the king to take a look at. If only she could keep the letter there, He might read it as a document.


    The king was not in his room, when she got there. Slowly and quietly, queen Valeria widened the door, making sure no one saw her.


    She knew the spot where the documents where so it was easy to find. There, she fixed the letter as the third document. The emperor was going to see it immediately, he starts reading them.


    Her joy cam to an end, when she heard the door! "This was not the plan her thoughts cried out. Queen Valeria couldn''t move, as she was ashamed that she was caught in such a disgraceful act.


    ***


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    The next morning, I felt better, after I had my bath. I went to the kitchen to make a special breakfast for the king, this was a little way of showing appreciation to him. Allowing me to go out to village was the biggest gift I ever received.


    I tried few dishes. The women thought I was a princess who couldn''t cook. I might look and dress like one but I was a slave girl in reality. Cooking was already part of me and I was going to surprise them all.


    I prepared the king''s favorite dish with the hope that, he might enjoy it. When everything was done, I put all the food in the trays and have the maids take them to the dinning room. Everyone had sat down, waiting for the food. I didn''t plan to cook for the entire royal family, it''s just happened.


    The maids served the food to all except the king. It was my turn to serve him and I became shy instantly. What was wrong with me?


    "Are you going to serve me or not?" He asked.


    "Am sorry, Emperor" I took the food from the tray and dished to him. This man was not patient nor polite. If he continue being rude, who was going to teach him manners at the end of the day?


    Everyone ate quietly, without uttering a word. This was supposed to be a dinning table of a happy family together, but because of the Emperor it was known as the Empire''s first cemetery. I shook my head in pity when I saw all their sad faces.


    "Morgana, when you do want to get marry?" The Emperor finally broke the silence.


    "When I fall in love, brother" she replied.


    "Love? who taught you all these foolish thing. You should prepare yourself now. The time is beckoning he scolded. Why was wrong he angry with her falling in love first? Love was a beautiful thing, if the Emperor wasn''t favored with love that doesn''t mean Princess Morgana should suffer along side with him.


    I didn''t say a word, rather I ate my food in silence.. The Emperor was done eating and all he could say was that "the food was okay" Then he left the dinning room. Could you imagine?! I felt like running after him screaming and dragging his legs back to the table to tell me a proper thank you!

 Chapter 23 - The Emperor Of No Mercy...

    ***


    The Narrator''s POV.


    Queen Valeria waited for the king to question queen Ariadne, but he didn''t in the end. She was surprised that the king left, without uttering a word of anger to Queen Ariadne.


    This wasn''t fair, she was almost caught in the act of sneaking, yesterday into the Emperor''s room. Luckily for her, it was the maids that brought in the king''s clothes. That was an unforgettable moment for her, taking such risk again was suicide.


    With all her efforts , she couldn''t hit the target. The plan was to make the king to send Queen Ariadne out of the palace for ever.


    Here, was her enemy eating and dining like she was the first wife to the Emperor. There was no much reasons at first, but right from the day, Queen Valeria saw Ariadne, she didn''t like her. To her, Ariadne was beautiful and she might attract the king. But now, that she was sure of the disaster, that woman would bring to life, sending her far away was the only option.


    As her crown was her priority, so was the king. Queen Valeria loved the king for many years though he ignored her most of the times. She always had this dream in her head to make the king say I love you to her. But all these were fallacies, they were not going to happen. The devil had no heart at all.


    Many a times, she had seen the king slayed people because of the little crimes, they committed. Once, you offended Sargon, he wasn''t going to forgive, no matter how much you pleaded. He was popularly known as the Emperor of no mercy. The appropriate punishment was dispensed to you at the right time, he never forgets.


    If the Emperor go through the documents kept on his table, he won''t spare Ariadne that she knew for sure. That''s means Sargon was yet to see the documents! There was still for her to do something.


    Quickly, Queen Valeria went to the king''s room. She was sure the king was going to be in his room because no one knew him better than her.


    Opening the door, she saw him sitting on the chair next to his bed. He was reading a paper but it''s wasn''t the documents. In order for the king to see the letter, she had to draw his attention to it.


    "Can I come in , your highness?" Queen Valeria stood at the door with an innocent look. Her hands were folded in front.


    "Yes, queen Valeria want do you want?" He looked at her briefly and went back to his reading. For the past years, she knew Sargon, he was hardly polite.


    "I came to keep you company" she replied.


    "Okay" he said with eyes focused on the paper. The king wasn''t ready for any conversation, it was obvious. She had to keep up with it.


    "Apollo kept some documents, on the table last night, he did tell you?" she asked, making her way to where he sat.


    "Yes I Know" he answered in a quiet tone.


    "Have a look at them, they must have been important."


    "Do you come to keep me company or to disturb me Queen Valeria?" he didn''t smile. This was the best moment for this game to start, it seemed like the emperor was angry already.


    "I came to keep you company, but you shouldn''t neglected such important documents" Queen Valeria urged.


    "You talked like you know what document is there" he stared at her. Though they were blue, those eyes made her scared.


    "No...no... I..." She stammered. Things were becoming tougher than she thought. The Emperor wasn''t in the mood today.


    "Is okay, I will take a look at them. Can you bring them to me?" he asked.


    "Yes sure" quickly, Queen Valeria picked up the four documents on the table and handed them over to the Emperor. He was going to check what she wanted him to see last night.


    She sat down on the chair next to him and waited for the drama to be unfolded. This was going to be fun, she couldn''t wait to Queen Ariadne''s face.


    The Emperor went through the first two documents. That shows that the four forts closed to the south east, now belonged to him. He was about to opened the third, before Queen Alissa knocked at the door.


    Queen Valeria regretted why she didn''t lock the door and order the guards not to let anyone in. No matter what, she vowed to make the Emperor see the content of that letter today.


    "Pardon me, your highness" Queen Alissa apologized at the door.


    "Yes Queen Alissa, are you done with it?"


    "Yes, your highness" he instructed. She held a big book in her hand. The king was a lover of book and art. His library had the best collections in the world.


    "Then, placed it back in the shelf, where you took it from" he said.


    She went to third shelf and fixed the book there. Queen Valeria was curious, the king was supposed to read the letter by now but he didn''t. Rather he went back to the previous paper, he was reading .


    " can I take a look at the last document?" she asked.


    "Don''t worry queen Valeria, I will look at it now myself".


    He picked up the letter and started reading. The king''s facial expression changed immediately, as he squeezed the paper with his right hand and threw it to the floor.


    "Summon every member of the royal family to my court immediately!" he scoffed.

 Chapter 24 - The False Allegation....

    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "Anne do you Know why the Emperor summoned us to the court room?" I asked.


    "Am not sure my lady, but I fear what is to come" she answered. Anne was shivering already, if this frightened her this much, then there is no need for her to come along.


    "You should stay back, I will go alone" I said.


    "You haven''t seen the king''s anger, that''s why you are this eager to go"


    "Stop scaring me Anne" I put on my gloves.


    Not long after, we had breakfast, the king''s chief announcer informed us that, the king required the presence of every member of the royal family.


    Many were afraid of what will happen in the court room. The last time, he summoned us we were told about the king''s Ball. Today wasn''t a different day, am sure it was just an announcement.


    "Let''s go my lady, am ready" Anne said.


    I nodded and led the way.


    The court room was filled with members of the royal family. The female gender had the highest population, because of the numerous wives the Emperor had.


    We stayed closed to the door. There was no empty seat around, all the benches were occupied. I wasn''t angry that I couldn''t sit because, all the women here, were older than me when it comes to age or marriage.


    The door slammed opened. The Emperor entered the court with a face like, he was going to kill some one today. I wondered what happened that made him, this angry.


    Queen Valeria followed him behind like a Mother Hen. The look on her face showed that she was aware of the whole situation. The emperor sat down and Apollo went to him.


    "Your majesty, should I read the case?"


    "It is yet to be a case except if the suspect wants to make it one" the king said in an angry tone.


    "I don''t understand, your highness" Apollo asked.


    "Am going to ask you all a question. If you are guilty, come forward and accept your punishment the Emperor demanded. He was referring to everyone presence here, today.


    Guilty?? That''s means Anne was right all along. Some one had offended the Emperor and today, he or she was going to face judgement. The look on his face showed that he was boiling in anger and very soon, his wrath was going to fall on any one.


    "On the night of the king''s Ball. Which of the women went out side the palace gate?" Apollo asked. No woman was allowed outside the palace in the day time. If you wanted to do anything outside, you have to ask the king for permission, first. I tried my best to obey all these rules.


    Nobody came forward nor say anything. Everyone was quiet and frightened. The king looked like he wasn''t going to spare that person at all. I wondered who the unlucky person was ? And why she acted in contempt of the emperor!


    "Queen Ariadne, won''t you say anything?" Queen Valeria asked. I was frightened when she spoke. Why did she called my name like this ? And why now of all times? The situation on ground was bigger than her hatred for me. If only she could keep it aside and focus on finding the culprit!


    "What did you want me to say Queen Valeria?"


    "Queen Ariadne where you before the Ball?" The king asked quietly.


    "I was in my room all day, your highness"


    "Will you stop lying to me? On the day of ball, you went outside the palace. You told the guards at the gate , you were going to see Grandmother. A woman you haven''t seen in your life!" The king shouted at me.


    These accusations were false. I didn''t go out that night, I could remember vividly. So why was the king and his queen accusing me of such an offense? One which I didn''t commit.


    "That''s not true, your majesty. I was in my room that day, after which I came for the party"


    "So are you trying to say am a liar?" he asked.


    "Not at all, but the allegation against me is false" I defended my self.


    "This crime you are accusing my daughter of, is serious. Please do you have any evidence that she did went our that night?" Mother asked. She was referring to her son. I knew she would go to any length to get justice for me.


    "Yes mother, I have the letter the guards wrote and before I came to the court , I questioned each one of them to confirm if it was true".


    "So what did they say?"


    "That your precious daughter here is guilty!"


    "Ariadne dear, did you go out that night?" She asked politely.


    "No mother, I swear I didn''t¡­"


    "She is not ready to tell us the truth Queen mother" Queen Valeria interrupted me.


    I could see the happiness on her face. Finally, the king was going to punish me just like she always wanted. This was one of the moment Queen Valeria had been waiting for.


    "Emperor, I think you should look..."


    "Mother there is no amount of pleading that will make me forgive her" he cut his mother off.


    I just stood there helplessly. What ever that was going on here became like a dream to me¡­I wish someone could wake me up and scream in my ears that Queen Ariadne, you are dreaming!

 Chapter 25 - A Room Arrest...

    ***


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "I think you should question the guards again" Mother suggested. I could feel the fear in her voice. Nobody knew what my punishment will be, they were all worried about me.


    "Mother, I have done that already, am not going to repeat it today , they will appear in court tomorrow to tell the story in full" the Emperor said.


    "Please son, lessen her punishment for my sake" she pleaded.


    "Mother, you know how much I hate lies. Your daughter here is lying to me. She doesn''t want to tell the truth".


    "Am not lying mother, I swear" I cried out. The Emperor didn''t believe me when I said I wasn''t guilty. How will he trust his guards more than his own wife? This wasn''t fair to me at all!


    "Guards" the king called out. They rushed to his calling, at first we thought he was going to send for the guards who accused me but instead, he asked them to arrest me.


    "Make sure she stays in her room , till she is ready to confess. Two square meals a day, no maid should attend to her" he ordered.


    "On no account, should any one goes to visit her, while she is been locked. Those who are wise , should take note" the king added.


    A room arrest? I didn''t have any problem with the two square meals. I was used to it. Many times in Camelot, we the maids, slept with empty stomachs after, working hard all day. But keeping Anne and Mother away from me really hurt. I was used to being around them and now, the king ordered that, they should stay far way from me! This was going to be tough on all of us.


    The guards came forward and took me to my room. There, they locked me up without thinking twice. I didn''t blame them , it''s wasn''t their fault. They merely following the king''s order.


    I sat down on the floor in my room. At the moment, I thought of killing myself. Maybe, it will help calm the situation down. If the emperor heard of my death, am sure he will forget my crime and let my body go.


    There was a knife on the tray closed to my bed. I took it to see if it was sharp. Yes, it was. I was about to cut my self before the door unlocked.


    This was a bad timing, who was it? Didn''t the Emperor say that no one was allowed to see me till further notice?


    The doorknob turned. Mother walked in to the room with her eyes swollen. I wondered what happened that made her to cry this much. Or has the emperor asked her to join in my punishment? The man was unpredictable, he could do and undo at anytime.


    "Ariadne" mother called my name. Where I sat, was a corner where one could barely see me, when entering the room. Quickly, l hid the knife beneath my dress.


    "What happened to you, mother?" I asked anxiously.


    "My poor child" she came to where I was and hugged me. I knew at once, that she missed me already.


    "Don''t worry about me mother, am fine" I answered.


    I didn''t want to stress her anymore. Seeing the state she was in, I felt guilty for making her this way.


    "How do you get in here?"


    "I told the Emperor that I won''t eat, unless he let me see you. He thought I was joking at first" mother said.


    "You didn''t eat the whole day?" I almost screamed.


    "Am fine my child" she wore a fake smile.


    "You are not! Mother you should take care of yourself, now that am not there to do anything for you" I insisted.


    "I won''t rest, until I find out what really happened at the gate"


    "Mother, I didn''t go close to the gate that day. I was in doors all day"


    "Tomorrow is the day of your trial day. Am sure, we will resolve this"


    "I hope so mother, how is Anne doing?" I asked.


    "There is no difference. She has been crying all day. I sent her home" I was relieved that she went home to the comfort of her husband. I didn''t want Anne to go through this with me. She was a very good friend to me.


    "I will go now, my five minutes are up. I don''t want your husband to get more angry" mother stood up for the floor.


    Husband? No man will do this to his wife. He didn''t even believe in me rather he listened to the lies both his other wife and guards told him.


    When mother left, I dropped the knife back to where it was and wished that today won''t have come in the first place. I woke very early in the morning and cooked for the emperor and in the afternoon, he sent for me to punish! Maybe that''s his way of saying thank you Ariadne.


    Despite, the rumors I heard about him, I tried my best to keep them aside and work over our marriage. I even thought People we''re exaggerating about his character. Most times, the king insulted me in public, I thought he would change in the end because people Said change was constant. But No! Whatever the people said about him was right. He was more bad in person, a man without a heart!


    The king was supposed to investigate before prosecuting me. He didn''t without be sure of my crime, I was already arrested. My hatred for him grew each day as I stayed in here. Coming to Akkad was a mistake, I would have escaped my way here.. If I did that¡­ I wouldn''t have been looked up in a room.

 Chapter 26 - The Trial...

    The next day, nobody came to see me except for one of the maids, who brought food for me. She told me that mother was as sick and that I won''t be seeing her for a while. On the second day, I woke up with a headache. It was due to the tears, I shed last night. How was I going to prove my self innocent when I don''t have an idea about this.


    I was locked in my room for a crime I knew nothing. The Emperor didn''t give me an opportunity to prove my innocence, since I was the accused here. Though, it was already late. It was morning already-The day of trial.


    I took my bath and applied no makeup or herbs. I comb my hair because of it looks, maybe it might give them the notification that am not princess, they all thought I was.


    My headache increased with the thought of these things. What if the Emperor found out that I was not Eva! To the people of Akkad it was a taboo for the king to marry an ordinary, especially a slave girl like me! Princesses we''re reserved for them. That''s why Emperor Sargon married only the daughters of kings.


    "Am sure he will kill me without thinking twice about it" I said to myself.


    The angry man I saw yesterday wouldn''t hesitate to destroy the whole Camelot, if he finds anything that looks strange or suspicious.


    My mind went back to the activities of that day. Searched within to see if I forgotten anything, but I didn''t. Am sure of it, I have never seen the King''s Grandmother before, how will I visit some one I don''t know without asking permission from her guidance?


    Maybe, this was just a misunderstanding. Today, if the guards come up for the trial, we will clear it up- I hoped so.


    Someone unlocked the door, I knew at once, it was the guards who came to take me away. They knocked before entering though I didn''t answer them.


    Quietly, they walked me down to the court room. When we got there, a guard told me to wait outside, he had to informed the Emperor first. I felt bad, just before this incident, I was allowed to enter the court room. Even the guards didn''t have the right to talk to me in such a manner. Life was scarier than I thought it will be, all these statuses and jewelries were vanity upon vanity.


    "You can come in now" the guard permitted.


    Gently, I walked to the courtroom with my head bent. There was much crowd than I thought, yesterday wasn''t like this. It seemed the news must have reached the people in the village and they all came to witness the fall of Queen Ariadne.


    The Emperor sat down on his throne like a wounded Lion. Why was he angry? I thought he despised me a lot and didn''t want any thing to do with me? The first day I got to the palace he scolded me! Same the next day!! Now he was boiling in anger like he cared.


    Apollo came forward as usual. He brought the long scroll he always carried when someone was going to be try in the court.


    "With your permission should we proceed..."


    "Start the proceedings, immediately" the Emperor Interrupted.


    Was he this eager to send me to death? Apollo was weak , he had no choice than to continue with the trial. It was his duty to serve the Emperor has long as he lived.


    "Queen Ariadne, did you go to the gate on the day of the king''s Ball?" Apollo asked.


    "No, I didn''t" I replied. I summoned all courage left within me. if I don''t save myself, no one will. I dropped my fear and faced the reality of life.


    "Did you go outside the palace?"


    "On that day, I almost fell from a ladder. The Emperor himself, took me to my room. He told me not to go out side and I didn''t"


    "Your majesty, the case is more complex than I thought. Your Queen here stands that she didn''t go out that day" Apollo explained to him.


    "Bring the guards that we''re on duty" the Emperor demanded.


    Apollo signaled to one of the men behind him. The young man who looks like one of the Emperor''s soldiers stood up and left the court room. Am sure he was asked to called the guards.


    Few minutes later, three tall men walked into the room. They all bowed, by respect to their Emperor.


    "Which of my Queen''s came to the gate saying that I asked her to deliver some gifts to Grandmother" the Emperor asked one of the men, who I believed was their leader. But the manner in which he questioned them really baffled me. He narrated a story to them as a question, instead of asking them to explain what happened at the gate. We were all eager to hear it from their lips.


    "Queen Ariadne" the man said. I almost screamed at him. Why such a lie?


    "Are you sure of what you are saying?"


    "Yes sir, am sure of it. We were afraid to disobey your order, that''s why we allowed her to go. But when we were about to close the gate, we noticed that she went South instead of West, where Grandmother''s castle is located."


    "That''s mean she went a different direction" the Emperor concluded the story line for them. What a perfect plot! These men were as crazy as their king. What were they saying?


    "Pardon me, your highness" A familiar voice chimmed in. I turned around to be sure of the person and it''s was Queen Valeria! Why she of all people? This wasn''t going well at all.. Indeed today, was one of my worst day on Earth where all my enemies gathered together to prosecute me.

 Chapter 27 - A Strong Evidence...

    ***


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "Queen Ariadne is not telling the truth. I have a strong evidence which shows that She went against the Emperor''s command, punishment should be dispensed to her to save as an example to all" she said.


    Queen Valeria had an evidence against me? That''s was serious. I got scared because of the secret I carried. My real identity was supposed to be hidden just like Queen Celesta had said. Have I perhaps leaked out the secret without knowing? No! It wasn''t possible.


    "What evidence do you have?" The Emperor asked.


    "On the day you gave permission to Queen Ariadne to visit the temple in the village. One of the villagers told me, she saw her talk to an unknown man in a hidden place.


    "What are you saying Valeria?"


    "The woman is present here in this court room. With your permission, she will come forward" She was so confident, I could see it. Quickly Queen Valeria looked behind her where the women sat and she motioned one of them to come forward.


    The woman who came to testify against me was an old woman, who was in her late fifties. I remembered her face because she was among women, I first met that day. At her Age why, will she stooped so low to lie? This was really strange, something told me that this was all a conspiracy.


    "What is your name?" the Emperor did the questioning himself.


    "Evelyn your Highness" she answered.


    "What really happened at the village temple?"


    "After Queen Ariadne gave me a gift, she went behind the building. When I peeped to see what was going, I saw the man''s hands wrapped around her and..."


    "Stop!" The king thundered. His face turned red as he showed how displeased he was with such an act. The atmosphere became silence, no body dared to uttered a single word.


    "Apollo, you didn''t tell me about this, why?" He shouted.


    "Your highness, I wasn''t with her at that moment Queen Ariadne told me it was a woman. Though I did see anyone with her."


    "Its doesn''t matter Apollo! I gave you an instruction, you didn''t carry nor report it back properly"


    "Am sorry, your highness" Apollo apologized.


    He was going to be punished because of me, I have to look for way to free him from this. The case here was between the Emperor and I not Apollo.


    "Your highness, Apollo is innocent here. I chose to leave him behind that day. And also I didn''t meet with a man but a woman, she said she was..."


    "Stop lying to us" Queen Valeria interrupted.


    "Why didn''t you meet her in public if it was woman? It obvious that you are hiding your lover from us. If he is man enough let he come out and face the Emperor" she added. A lover? In Akkad? This was the whole plan, to make think that I was seeing another man outside the palace. No wonder he was very angry at the beginning.


    "Do you know this man, Evelyn? The Emperor asked.


    "Not really, I have seen him thrice in the neighborhood. But I can describe this young man"


    "I will do the drawing myself after the court. I want to know the face of the bastard that dared to touch what was mine."


    "Okay, your highness" Evelyn took a bow and left.


    "As for Queen Ariadne take her to the dungeon. She is going to stay there, until I find the man she is seeing. After then, I will kill the two of them together and end their love story. The court is here by dismissed" the king passed his verdict.


    Did I just heard Death! So this was how my end was going to be. For something I knew very well, that I didn''t do. My heart raced faster than I thought, with each beat making my head to spin the more.


    The guards came behind me. There was not need to struggle, I told them to led and I will follow. I looked around to see if Mother was still in the room, but i didn''t see her not even Anne was present. May be the Emperor stopped them from coming.


    The way to the palace''s prison was a bit strange to me. For the past five months, I have spent here I never use this stairs. Anne told me it was prohibited for women to come here, so I stayed away.


    The darkness was much. One of the guards had to light the wood in order to show us the way. We walked for about ten minutes before I begin to hear people''s cry. When we got closer, I saw their faces begging and screaming for help. Some were old and they looked like they had stayed in there for a long time.


    Nothing scared me like the people I saw down there. We entered the section where I saw people who were still looking healthy and better than the latter. I was later told that, these people were of royal blood, that''s why they kept separate. They were imprisoned here, because of their disobedience to the Throne.


    The second to the last cell, was where the guards dumped me. They told me that the Emperor will get back to if he finds anything, that proved my innocence.


    Wow, innocence? There was no escape here, I laughed aloud. People thought I was mad, even me, I thought I was losing it already.. This was my fate.

 Chapter 28 - A Red Spot...

    ***


    Emperor Sargon''s POV.


    "You shouldn''t have passed a quick judgement like that, my child" she coughed again.


    "Mother, Queen Ariadne has betrayed my trust in her. There was no way , I could have forgiven her" I said.


    "Did you investigate?"


    "Yes I did. In fact, I went in disguise and found out there was actually a man with the name, Evelyn mentioned. Also the people that came for the Ball, said they saw a woman with the same description the guards gave, on their way to the palace" I explained to her. Mother was not ready to believe the truth. She had so much trust, love and respect for Queen Ariadne, and she did disappointed her. Looking at her condition, it was obvious that, the damages was done to my mother than I.


    "I don''t still believe Ariadne can do such promiscuous act, my daughter isn''t like that" She cried. Mother was already broken after I narrated everything that happened in the court three days ago.


    "Mother, she is guilty of this charge" I insisted.


    "What will do to her?" she asked.


    "Nothing for now, when I finally find her lover, then I will tell you what am going to do to them"


    "Please, don''t do anything stupid. Queen Ariadne is still your wife, you should think before acting" mother advised. She wanted her daughter to escape this but there was no way out. Damages were already done.


    "I know what am doing mother, you don''t have to tell me" I said. There was no way I could forgive her. This was the biggest betrayal ever and if I don''t punish them severely, others may follow in their footsteps.


    "Am leaving mother, please do take care of yourself" she didn''t answer and I left the room immediately. Mother was only annoying me with her pleadings. Nothing hurts like knowing the fact that your wife had an affair outside. There was no way, I would forgive an unfaithful wife.


    When we went to the village to search for this unknown man, we found out he was there for six days and he left a day after, Queen Ariadne returned from the temple. Many people said his face was familiar but the man hardly came around.


    With the help of the drawing, I distributed fifteen copies to the various kingdoms around. In case any one came in contact with such a man, he should report back to the nearest king. That was a command and I knew my subjects were going to try their best to get him for me.


    Queen Ariadne was locked down there- the prison. It was just like an abode under the palace. That was the place where I kept those who chose to dared to betray me. The people charge with normal offenses where kept separate, their prison was closed to the men''s quarters.


    Ever since I heard the news of this betrayal, I tried my best to calm down. Most of the times I punished people unnecessary. Even Queen Valeria was afraid of coming to me, because I shouted at her in public, she felt very bad, but I didn''t care because I was wounded within me and the person who caused it didn''t care not know.


    ***


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    For seven days, nobody care to come and visit me here. Maybe, they all thought I was dead or their Emperor had forbidden them to come see the unfaithful wife.


    Nobody brought the news about the mysterious man, they claimed I was seeing. The emperor had promised that he was going to find him and together he will end our love story, but I didn''t hear any thing at all.


    Yesterday, I felt a pain on my wrist. It was so painful that I couldn''t sleep at all than to cry. Today, the pain returned and felt it up to my neck. I lifted the sleeves of my dress to see, if there was anything.


    I looked down at the hand and saw the little spot that was red. The color wasn''t even trying to wane, the pain increased every moment.


    This was the same hand the witch had touch me with that day. I thought it was nothing, but with time the red spot turned to a black one with a green mark in form of a broom stick.


    I tried calling the guards but my voice was weak. My temperature was high and I had a serious headache that I couldn''t bear it any longer. My entire body was trembling, with each sweat remaining me of the pain I was in.


    It''s became unbearable for me, so, I dropped on the floor closed to the prison in which one of the Royals was. When she saw me do that, the woman called for help and the guards rushed to see who it was.


    At first, they all thought I was pretending and i wanted people to see and have mercy on me. One of the guards called my name thrice, I didn''t respond and they became afraid. Is not like I didn''t hear them, my lips could not pronounced a single word at that moment.


    ***


    Emperor Sargon POV.


    "Queen Ariadne?" Apollo asked.


    "Are you sure of what you are saying?" I was referring to the guard that brought the news of my Queen''s health.


    "We don''t know but it''s seemed she not breathing nor moving" The guard said.


    "Bring her into the palace immediately" I instructed.


    As you wish, your highness


    "Apollo, please send for the royal physician. I expect her to be here in two minutes"


    "Your message will be delivered" he bowed and left.


    It''s been seven days, she was locked up. I didn''t bothered to go see her because, I was hurt and anger took control of me. But today, when I was informed of her health status. I became concern and the anger that ruled me, over these few days disappeared.


    I went to my wardrobe and took a black robe. It was one of my favorite, made from a deer''s skin. It was offered to me by one of my in laws.


    After I wore it. I quickly headed off to Queen Ariadne''s room because, that is the place they will take her to. I got there, many of the women were already there. The physician was also among them, it''s seemed she already examined her before I came.


    "Why are you not treating her?" I asked.


    "Because there is nothing, I can do" she answered. The expression on her face showed that she was hiding something away from me. I looked around and observed the people present in the room. All of them were crying though, I was yet to see Queen Ariadne due to the crowd that, surrounded her. I felt a little bit strange with the atmosphere and then, a familiar voice rang in my head.


    "Your wife is no more!"

 Chapter 29 - What Manner Of Man Are You, Sargon?...

    ***


    Emperor''s Sargon''s POV.


    Dead? It can''t be. The guard informed us earlier that, She was sick not dead. So how was this possible? Maybe, they we''re all pretending to see if I will change my mind and forgive Queen Ariadne.


    I made my way through the crowd. As I drew closer, they created better path for me to pass. There, a body laid with a white sheet covering it from head to toes. That was the number one sign of showing that a person was dead in Akkad. Mother sat down at the edge of the bed with her head placed closed to the person''s legs. She was sobbing and I could heard her clearly. My eyes didn''t believe what they saw, I drew the sheet a little bit down to see the person beneath it- it was indeed Queen Ariadne!


    Mother raises her head up to see who it was. The looks she gave me showed that she wasn''t happy with me at all. I wanted to say something but I stopped and stared at her.


    "What are you doing here" she asked with a frown.


    "I came to see if the physician has..."


    "We don''t need you here , please just leave us alone" she cut me off.


    "Mother, I understand how you feel right now but even I, am in shock right now."


    "Shock?" She gave a laugh, that I felt it was rather odd.


    "Yes mother" I answered.


    "Why will you be in shock, when you are the actual murderer. We are all know you wanted to punish her, because of what she did" Mother yelled.


    "Mother, don''t be angry with my brother please" It''s was my step sister''s voice, Princess Morgana.


    "Allow me to tell him the truth. He is the killer of Queen Ariadne" Mother continued. By now, the other women began to leave one by one. They were too afraid to listen to our conversation.


    "We don''t know what is the cause of her death" Princess Morgana corrected.


    "For the past two weeks, the Emperor wanted her dead, this is the way he could do it, since he could not find the lover they all accused her of" She added.


    "Mother, what are you saying?" I finally spoke. Yes! I wanted to kill Queen Ariadne, but not like this, not until I find the man who dared to touch my wife. I will never kill in the dark and come out in the open to deny.


    "I pleaded with you for days, to forgive and let her go, but you were adamant. If you did that, we won''t be here mourning her in the first place. Right from the day, Queen Ariadne came to the palace , you insulted her with every little opportunity that came your way. You even denied her of Spending the night with her husband, what manner man are you Sargon?" Mother lashed out.


    I felt both the sadness and anger in her tone. Mother truly loved Queen Ariadne, and death was a deep wound to her heart. I tried my best, not to let her words get into me. Being supportive was the only help, I could render to my family at this moment.


    "Morgana, please take mother to her room" I said. Seeing Queen Ariadne''s body will only make her weep the more, that why I asked my sister to take her away.


    "I don''t need you to care about me! Don''t pretend to love me now. You are indeed a monster they all said you are" She uttered.


    The last sentence made me furious. My hands were already forming fists, in order to avoid my anger from exploding. The heat In my body increased each second the words echoed in my brain.


    Quickly, I left for my room. When I reached my room, I took the glass vases kept on top of the tables in my room and smashed them to the wall. All the tables were also broken due to the force I threw them.


    Anger was what took over my life each day. I was born with it and there was nothing I could do about it.


    My own mother insulted me, that I was a monster. She was one of the reasons why I held back my anger most times, but now that she recognized me as a devil, I wasn''t going to hold my self myself back anymore. I was going to to let the devil in me, manifest like they wanted.


    ***


    The Narrator''s POV.


    "I can''t believe that Queen Ariadne is Dead" she said.


    "Am also surprised, Queen Valeria" Malia added. In


    Among all the maids, Queen Valeria had, Malia was her favorite. She shared some of her secrets and plans together. Malia had never for once told anyone about it, no matter what, she owned her loyalty to Queen Valeria.


    "I don''t understand Sargon most times. He say a different thing and act the other way around"


    "What do you mean Empress?" Malia asked her mistress.


    "If he was this eager to kill Queen Ariadne, why did he gave her hope, that he was going to find the lover?"


    "Are you sure that he is the murderer?"


    "Am not sure but there is one thing, am sure of"


    "What is it?"


    "That Sargon knows about this murderer. I mean It was his prison that she was killed" Queen Valeria explained. Malia knew that her mistress disliked the late Queen. But little did she know that Valeria was the planner of every event that took place.


    "You are right Queen Valeria, its the Emperor" She nodded her head in agreement.


    "I will go and see him. Hurry up and do my hair, Malia"


    Queen Valeria was happy that at last, one of her problems was gone for good. Though, she participated in all these, she felt better that the murder wasn''t done by her. The Emperor lessen the load.


    Malia Finished doing her and she left for the Emperor''s room immediately.. Queen Valeria wanted to go dine with him, they both deserve it, because the one person they wanted dead, was really dead.

 Chapter 30 - The Witchs Poison...

    ****


    Emperor Sargon''s POV.


    "What happened here, your highness?" He asked.


    The room was very scattered with a lot of broken ceramic and glass objects. Apollo walked carefully, avoiding them with each step he took. The sight of my room scared him, even I wondered how come I broke all these.


    "Apollo, what do you want?" I managed to said.


    "I came to ask if you are going to address the people now or later?"


    "For what exactly?"


    "Your wife is Dead. The people have the right to mourn their Queen" he replied.


    In Akkad, before people could join you to mourn your dead relative, You must go out to them and announced that he or she was no more. Queen Ariadne was my wife and their Queen. It''s was my duty as the husband to inform the people and her parents.


    "With the way, I tarnished her image do you think anyone will mourn her?" I asked bitterly.


    "Not every one hated her. To me, she was a strong woman. Queen Ariadne stood by side till the last no matter how you tried, distancing your self from her , she still respected you as her husband"


    "She betrayed me, Apollo" I reminded him of that act.


    "I know but she was your wife . You should have forgiven her and save your self from all these" he said, pointing at the mess, I created.


    "Mother think am the killer. Did you think I will do that?" Apollo was not just my prime minister, he was also my childhood friend. I wanted to know, if he think I will do such a thing.


    "To be sincere Emperor, you are a complex being. One can hardly tell what you are capable of doing" he uttered.


    Apollo also acted as my advisor though, most of the time, I don''t listen to his advice. It''s was for this same reason that, my chief of advisor requested for change of position. I didn''t grant his wish, rather I sent him back to the village, where he came from.


    "Can I come in?" A familiar voice interrupted my thoughts. I looked up to see who it was.


    It was Queen Valeria. She stood at the door with a beautiful smile. Am sure , she didn''t heard about Queen Ariadne''s death or else she won''t smile or even put on this heavy makeup on her face.


    "Have you heard about Queen Ariadne''s death" I asked without answering her greeting.


    "Yes I did. In fact, that the reason why I came to see you" she said.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, please Your minister should excuse us."


    Apollo understood immediately. He bowed and left. Such an obedient man!


    "Go ahead , tell me" I urged.


    "You finally got what you wanted. How did you do it?"


    "What do you mean? Throw more light Queen Valeria" I asked with my brow furrowed in confusion.


    "I mean Queen Ariadne''s death. You did it right?"


    What? Even Queen Valeria thought I did it! I could take insults from my mother, but not from this woman standing in front of me.


    "Get out of my room now!" I thundered. The rage in me kept on increasing like flame. Sooner or later, it was going to explode like a bomb.


    "Your....Am sorry... Please" she stammered. With a lot of fear in her eyes, she left room.


    Queen Valeria was special to me , maybe that''s why she had the guts to call me a murderer in my face. Had it been, it was a another person, I would have punished him immediately.


    ***


    The women''s quarters was very quiet by evening. It was obvious that they lost some one precious, and most of them would silently blame me for killing her. I wished there was something to do, I would have gladly find a solution.


    I was going to announce to the people that Queen Ariadne was no more, before a thought hit my head. What was the cause of her sudden death? She was doing fine before taken to prison , if anything happened, then it was in the prison. There was no way, I could bury her without knowing what killed her.


    Immediately, I sent for the pathologist. She was the best in the entire Empire. I wanted her to tell me the cause of my wife''s sudden death. If there was any one involved in it.


    I reached Queen Ariadne''s door, I halt. Apart from the day, she fell, I have never made an attempt to enter her room, until yesterday when she died. A husband and wife were supposed to close that''s what Mother always said. But, I did the other way round.


    I opened the door and the pathologist was in there with mother. With the clothes, she wore it seemed like mother didn''t leave the room when I told her to. Stubborn woman- I inherited this.


    The pathologist saw me, she was about to come and meet me but, I told her to continue with the autopsy. Mother didn''t say anything to me, unlike her. I stood there waiting for the results so that I can prove my innocence to mother, that I wasn''t Queen Ariadne''s killer.


    The woman stopped checking and turned to us. She shook her head like Queen Ariadne just dead.


    "Your highness, she is not dead the pathologist said.


    "I don''t understand... she..." I stammered. Was she trying to pull my legs or to make me feel better?


    "What are you saying?" Mother was also confused.


    "The Emperor''s wife is still alive though in a very critical condition."


    "We don''t understand...how is that possible?...I mean tell us every thing in details I kept on blabbering nonsense.


    "Queen Ariadne is affected by the witch poison. If only she was awake, it would have been more easier to asked how come, it happened" the woman explained.


    "What? A witch!! Princess Morgana" exclaimed.


    "I don''t know how manage my queen came in contact with a witch, but I will do my investigation. The most important thing is to save her" I said.


    "It is hard to do that, but they is always a way out right. Come, let me explain to you by illustration.


    We moved closer to where Queen Ariadne laid and the women began her explanation. She said the marks that looked like broomsticks on her hand shows that, Queen Ariadne was poisoned by a witch


    Though her body was cold, she was still alive. I wondered how it was so. The pathologist said only a witch could cure her. Which was not possible because the witches have been at war with my family for long time even before I was born. When I ascended the throne, they were angry, that most of rebelled against me saying, that they couldn''t bow down to a Devil king. In order clear the misunderstanding of who was the master, I slayed them all. The few that were left , ran off to where I couldn''t get hold of them.


    Now, am faced with this great dilemma. Should I save my Queen or let my enemies be where they were? The question was a difficult one for me to answer, because once I let the witches back into the Empire, they would try to usurp me!

 Chapter 31 - The Regret.

    ***


    Emperor Sargon''s POV.


    That night, after the pathologist left , I called all the members of the royal family together. It was unusual because I don''t call for family meetings or retreat asking for their opinions or help. But I did to day just for the sake of queen Ariadne. Her health was now my priority and I won''t stop until I find a solution to the problem on ground.


    Nobody uttered a single word. They we''re all scared to speak, I knew at least one member of the family had an answer to my question. They we''re all claiming not to know any witch around.


    Mother was too weak yet I could see the hope in her eyes after the pathologist found out that Queen Ariadne wasn''t dead. The love she had for her was unique and I was becoming jealous of it.


    "I know a witch" some one finally spoke. I turned around to see who it was. My special queen Valeria, she still carried the sad face around. I Scolded her this morning and I was yet to apologize.


    "Where do we find this witch?


    "Her name is Naana . I will bring her to but, there are two conditions attached to it".


    "What are they?" I asked anxiously.


    "No one will harm her if she come Akkad. The second condition is that she should be rewarded after Queen Ariadne recovers".


    "It''s fine. But how did you come I''m contact with a witch?" I asked keenly. Queen Valeria was not expecting me to question.


    "I met her in Finn where you sent me to act as your representative. The old woman helped me when I was lost" She replied.


    "And what did you give her return?"


    "Nothing, your highness Queen Valeria" answered. That was so strange, a witch will never do a deal without asking you for a favor in return. In order to cut the matter short, I kept quiet.


    "I don''t think is safe out there for you...show us the..."


    "No, Naana won''t follow the guards down here. Give me the honor to go bring her. I will be back by sunset tomorrow" she insisted.


    "Wait... You can''t go out there tonight"


    "Please let me do this for Ariadne" she pleaded again.


    Just few hours ago, Queen Valeria was happy that her co-wife was dead. Now, she was ready to find a witch who lived a hundred miles to come and cure Ariadne. My wives were complex than I thought, Apollo once told me that they behaved just the way I do. The more you try to understand them , the more they became complicated.


    ****


    The Author''s POV.


    In Camelot, the atmosphere there seemed quiet intense. They just received the news of Ariadne''s death, due to the distance from Akkad to Camelot the message arrived late.


    Queen Celesta was more shocked to hear the news. Even though she was harsh on Ariadne, she did had a little affection for her. She took the maid, Ariadne when she was just ten years. The girl lived in the palace with them for ten years making her twenty Years at that time. To her Ariadne was too young to die.


    The king sat down on his bed with the scroll still in his hand. Fear gripped him each minute he looked at it. He didn''t read the message to the end, because he was too scared to know the cause of Ariadne''s death.


    "What if the Emperor find out that She wasn''t Eva?" The King asked his wife.


    "Then, we are doomed already. The Emperor won''t spare us nor our daughter" Queen Celesta answered. She sat down on the floor instead of the bed. It was unlike her.


    "Does Eva know about this?" He was referring to the message the Emperor sent.


    "Yes , I informed her. immediately the messenger left. Am feeling guilty now" she started sobbing again.


    "Why will you?"


    "Am the reason why poor Ariadne died. When the cabinet''s minister gave her to me ten years ago. I promised him that I would look after her properly but I didn''t"


    The king didn''t say anything. He glared at his wife and he came to a conclusion that truly she was the cause of all their problems. Queen Celesta was the one who brought the plan to him in the first place. Now, they were going to pay the price for the deals they have committed.


    "Father" Eva stood at the door waiting for her parents to invite her in. Her hair was unkempt, and she wore her normal dress instead of a night gown. Her face looked gloomy and tired.


    "Come in my child" her father beaconed. He tried to hid the scroll beneath the garment, he wore but it was too late for that. Eva saw it already.


    "Father, mother told me everything. There is no need to hide it from me" Eva said. She wanted her father to know that she was aware of the situation.


    The Royal family of Camelot regretted and blamed each other for the death of Queen Ariadne. King Gaius had wished that he never to listen to his wife''s suggestions and Eva on the other hand wished she had never listen to her mother''s advice. All the blame shifted to Queen Celesta , who mourn silently cursing herself.


    "We should get her body please father" she suggested.


    "Ariadne was married to the Emperor. He had every right to her dead body than we" the king said.


    "But we are parents. If we request for body, the Emperor might give us, this will also make them think that we are true family" Queen Celesta Said. She wanted to perform Ariadne''s last rite with the hope that she will find a place in her heart to forgive her when she meet with the creator.


    They all agreed with Eva''s suggestion. King Gaius wrote to the Emperor asking him to send Queen Ariadne''s body for her last rite.. One of the fastest messenger was asked to deliver the message at Akkad.

 Chapter 32 - The Devil King...

    ***


    The Author''s POV.


    The same night, queen left with her maid, Malia and two other guards. She promised the Emperor that she will be back by sunset hopefully with the witch called Naana.


    They all traveled for a distance and were too tried to continue with their journey. Queen Valeria told them to take a rest while she go further. The guards refused but she insisted. This was the only way to get rid of them.


    Actually, Naana''s house wasn''t afar from the empire. In fact It''s was much closer to Akkad than Finn.


    Queen Valeria made them traveled so far because she didn''t want the guards to suspect anything. If she decides to the road leading to the west definitely they will tell the emperor, who will later link it up with what happened on the night of the ball.


    With a lot of talking, the guards finally let her go alone. They were also exhausted, hungry and thirsty. Queen Valeria headed back to Akkad using the easiest road there. She reached Naana''s house early in the morning. The old woman was surprised to see her at that time of the day since she didn''t sent for her. Queen Valeria told her of the situation and what she was supposed to do while in the palace. But Naana declined the offer saying no matter what she won''t step her foot in the palace.


    "This is an opportunity we shouldn''t miss" queen Valeria said. "If you can wake the Ariadne from her slumber, the Emperor will reward you and I will be seen as a true leader who saved the life of her fellow woman."


    " The Emperor will surely kill me, once Ariadne recovers. Am not foolish"


    "Yes you are. Why are you so scared when am there with you ?" Queen Valeria asked. Naana was being childish and this behavior of hers, was making her angry. Instead of sleeping in her chamber, She traveled miles to come and get this woman.


    "Say whatever you want but am not going to help that Devil king of yours" she snarled.


    It''s my husband you are talking about, watch your tongue old woman Queen Valeria shouted. The words really angered her. Naana''s mind was already made up , she could tell. But Queen Valeria wasn''t someone who gave up easily. She promised the Emperor that the witch was going to follow her back and so shall it be. Whether Naana Likes it or not, she was going to the palace this morning.


    "Is this how you want to pay me? For everything I did to you?? They told me witches were selfish but I never believe until today "Queen Valeria said bitterly. Actually she was pretending to get the old woman emotional. Naana owned her a lot for saving her head.


    "Stop saying that, I care about you too, Valeria"


    "Then, do this for me. The Emperor will reward you with gold. We will use it to our advantage, think of it" she persuaded.


    "Fine, am coming with you. I want you to be happy in your marriage that''s why I am doing this she finally gave in.


    Quickly, Queen Valeria hugged her. She knew no matter what Naana was not going to abandon her when she needed help the most. Being emotional towards her was the only key to unlock the cold heart of a witch.


    The Emperor didn''t sleep in his Chambers last night. He sat besides Queen Ariadne''s bed through out the night. He was hoping that by sunset, Queen Valeria will return home with the witch named Naana.


    When all this was over, he was going find the witch who did this and he will use her as an example for others to follow. To him, this act was done on purpose to kill his queen, an act of revenge as the pathologist. But how queen Ariadne came in contact with a witch in the dungeon was still a surprise.


    He had kept a lot of his enemies locked up for years, but he never kept a witch down there. Once a Witch was caught either by him or his soldiers, he made sure she was killed on the spot in order to avoid them using black magic on him.


    Though most of them attempted using magic on him but it didn''t work. The reason for that was unknown to him. Maybe it was for this same reason they all called him the Devil king. Emperor Sargon got used to the names they gave him since he was a child.


    When he was nine, a witch prophesied that Sargon will be the terror every one would run from. He was going to assume the throne when he clocked twelve which he did. His father, the late king tried within his power to stop the prophecy but all was in Vain. He died and Sargon came into force just like the winds that never lost its balance.


    He wasn''t going to leave queen Ariadne here alone, mother was still sleeping in her chamber and princess Morgana went to visit Grandma. Leaving the room without anyone around here made him scared. The emperor felt that even his own palace wasn''t save anymore. His wife was poisoned right under his nose and without knowing he left her in the cold to die.


    when its was evening, the Emperor asked the Queen mother to watch after Queen Ariadne while he attended to some matters. of course she agreed.. she loved Ariadne more than anything, if this was the only way to keep her safe then mother was willing to do it.

 Chapter 33 - A Mistake Child...

    **


    Ever since Anne heard the death of Queen Ariadne, she was devastated and broken. She became the ghost of her own body. For days, Anne refused food and water, her husband Vidor, was worried about her condition and he saw no hope of improvement.


    The physician who was treating her was a local one and she said his wife''s health was at risk, a better healer was recommended to continue with her treatment.


    Vidor used all his savings to get her a new physician, who gave Anne some herbs and therapy session she could. At last, the Emperor sent a bag of money to him, through one of his soldier. Also, he discharged Vidor''s his duty till his wife recover from her illness.


    This was a great relieved on his side. Now, Vidor could stay at home with his wife. The physician continue with her treatment and some improvement began to surfaced.


    With time, Anne started eating and drinking again like a normal being. She could take her bath on her own, though she was yet to start talking. Vidor kept on praying that she recovers completely.


    Sometimes , he told her some of the stories of their love with the hope that if she listen to them, it might interest her to say something. When Vidor disclosed to Anne about the news that the pathologist brought to the kingdom. Her face brightened immediately and the following day, she started talking again. Vidor was glad that everything was finally going back to normal. His wife was fine , even her mistress wad going to be back on feet if the witch starts her treatment.


    "My love, where are you going to?" Vidor asked his wife who sat down in front of a mirror combing her hair.


    "To the palace, Vidor" she said, rubbing her face in admiration.


    "Who invited you there? Is there a ball going on in the palace?" He kept on asking questions like he didn''t Know his wife used to work in the palace for Queen Ariadne.


    "The witch is going to commence her treatment on my lady today, I want to be right at her feet when she wakes up"


    "That''s sweet of you but I can''t let you go. Am sorry" he said.


    "Why?" She frowned.


    "You are not strong enough to go to the palace alone. Stay at home and rest for a few days."


    "Who said am going alone?" She stood up from her seat and walked to where her husband was standing. Anne laid on his body gently and started sobbing softly.


    "I want to see Queen Ariadne, please let me go to her Vidor"


    He already understood this body language of his wife. Anytime she needed something from him, Anne will pretend to cry and make sure he give to her demand. Vidor was going to take her to the palace today no matter what, he had no choice. His wife just recovered. Sending her back to that state was what he could never imagined.


    "fine , you won at last" I will take you to the palace after a breakfast he said.


    "Yes¡­yes¡­. I love you Vidor" she kissed him gently on his cheeks. To her, Vidor was the best gift the creator had ever given. He understood and care for her more than he does for him self. Anne wished that Queen Ariadne gets to be loved by the Emperor.


    ?**


    "Mother Princess" Morgana shouted. She ran all the way from the gate to the dinning room deliver this message.


    "What is it Morgana? please take a break" she had her step daughter hand and gave a little pat.


    "Queen Valeria is back with the witch. I saw them coming" the princess said.


    "Let the gods be praise" mother lifted both hands in appreciation. Her face brightened and smiles occupied the corner of her lips. "Please inform Sargon of this new development".


    "Didn''t you hear what the Queen mother?" Princess Morgana asked one of the maids who stood there enjoying their conservation. At once, the maids ran towards the exit door in confusion with her scarf dropped on the floor. She looked back and saw that the princess was watching her. She continued with the run again.


    "Silly maid" princess Morgana uttered.


    "She is scared of you, that''s why" mother said.


    "Am not the Emperor nor the Empress, why will she fear me mother?"


    Queen Aslaug didn''t reply. Morgana was just like her daughter, who died several years ago. The way she talked and smiled were the same that''s why she loved her more. Despite, not being her daughter, princess Morgana loved and respected her step mother more any one in this World.


    Princess Morgana was the step sister to Emperor Sargon. Her mother, Queen Texas was the last wife of the late king of Akkad. She used to live in the palace until one day, she angered the Emperor with her bad mouth by calling him a mistake child. That day was really fortunate for her because he only asked her to leave the palace and go stay with Grandma.


    She was asked to take care of her until she get better again. only then, will she be able to return to the palace again. Queen Texas wasn''t happy with the way , Sargon punished her but she had no choice because no one goes again the king''s command.


    Princess Morgana and her brothers decided to stay back and serve the throne. The two sons of queen joined the army in order to win the emperor''s trust and of course, to restore honor back to their names again.. There, he made one of them, the chief commander of his army.

 Chapter 34 - A Princess Of Jokes...

    ***


    Emperor Sargon''s POV.


    I rose from my throne, immediately I heard of the news. Queen Valeria returned by sunset just as she promised. I was very impressed with the way she carried out her duties, neatly, and diligently.


    At the palace door, the witch stood with Queen Valeria. There was no way the guards were going to allow her to enter without my permission. They had no choice than to wait for me.


    "Welcome back Queen Valeria" I said as I drew closer to where they stood. Most people in the palace were afraid of the witch but I wasn''t because there was nothing she could do to me.


    "Thank you, your highness" she bowed.


    "How was your trip back home" I asked.


    "It''s was stressful but we all make it back home safely."


    People we''re watching but I didn''t care, I kissed her soft cheeks gently and She chuckled.


    "Can she do it?" I asked Queen Valeria.


    She laughed and answered "Naana can do this, your highness"


    "If you say so, I hope you told know all the rules. Please explain it to the witch, I will not be of help if she breaks any" I told her.


    "I have explained everything to her Emperor. You have nothing to worry about."


    "That''s good , please take her to Queen Ariadne''s Chambers. I want her to commence the treatment immediately" I ordered.


    "She will" Queen Valeria assured. I didn''t talk to the witch because I was yet to know if she was the one who did this to my wife.


    "Tell her that she is welcome to Akkad" I added. I left them after that. There was a meeting going on, I came out to receive her because as far as Queen Ariadne was concern, the witch was also important to me.


    After the meeting, I went to Queen Ariadne''s Chambers to see how far the witch has gone with her treatment. Her body was covered with herbs, home eyes were still shut. The witch kept on chanting some words that sounded like incarnation.


    "She will start reacting to the treatment soon. For now, I will be in my chamber" Naana said.


    "Please, when will also these be over" I pointed at my sick wife.


    "Soon your highness. The poison was just a warning, the witch who did this is yet to strike".


    "O my Lord" Mother shouted. "Is there a way we could prevent this?"


    "Only when her Majesty wakes up. She will tell us how come she met with this witch and why the poison" Naana replied. She started putting her things back in place again.


    I called one of the maids and told her to led the old woman to her room. Together with mother, we sat down in Ariadne''s Chambers and waited for her to wake up.


    ***


    Days passed and queen Ariadne started recovery. She moved some parts of her body like the legs and hands though she was yet to talk or open her eyes.


    Her maid, Anne returned back to the palace few day ago and I could get some rest. I trusted her and I knew no one could take care of queen Ariadne better than she did.


    Mother had already brought the clothes Her daughter will wear when she wakes up. This was funny to me, she went extra miles for this. There was no way I could refused her not to give Ariadne the clothes.


    I was coming out of the court room when I saw my sister , Morgana running towards me. She was always on a run ever since she was a child but the excitement on her face made think twice. A good news was ground, that I could tell.


    "What is it Princess?" I asked her when she got to me.


    "Bro...ther..mother...said...." Her voice broke with each word she spoke.


    "Am not understanding a thing you are saying. Please calm down" Morgana did so. She took a deep breath and started talking again.


    "Queen Ariadne is awake brother".


    A big smile appeared on my face suddenly. I wondered if princess Morgana saw it. Definitely she was going to tease me when all these was over. I turned to follow her but I stopped halfway and asked again


    "This princess of joke. Are you sure about this? " I asked her again. When we were children, Princess Morgana always put a fast one on the others. I was afraid she might be doing the same thing to me. The young woman was unpredictable. I don''t trust her when it came to messages.


    "Why not? I won''t play a joke like this brother. Is too expensive" she said. This was the best news for the month. I was eager to see my Queen up again.. I wanted Ariadne to stared at me with those large eye balls of hers.

 Chapter 35 - A Warning Message...

    ***


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    My head ache so much that I wished I didn''t wake up. It seemed like the world was rotating on it too. I opened my eyes slowly, I groaned at the pain in my joints.


    "My Lady are you awake?" A voice asked.


    I blinked and widened my eyes twice before I could see it was. Anne was the first person I saw, that voice earlier belonged to her also.


    "Anne" I said quietly. My voice was disappointing, I knew she could barely hear me.


    Mother was smiling at me though I could see tears rolling down her cheeks. They were of joy that I was sure. She looked older than before or was something wrong with my eyes?


    "Don''t say anything my child, just take a rest" she sat at my side and ran her hand through my hair arranging it. I don''t need anyone to tell me but I looked like a ghost after laying in this bed for days.


    "For how have I been here mother?"


    "Almost a month My Queen" she said. I tried to looked at the mirror but it''s was far away from me. I saw nothing.


    "So long" I said almost with tears.


    "Yes my lady" Anne answered.


    "I thought I was dead mother" I sobbed bitterly. Finally, the long awaited tears came out. Have been holding them ever since I woke up.


    "You don''t have to cry any more. We are here for you" she assured.


    "Why are you standing at the door brother" it''s was Princess Morgana''s voice. I looked at the direction to see who she was referring to. It was the Emperor! O my Word!! I remembered the dungeon, the punishment and the death sentence. I wished I never woke up in the first place. It was not too late, I could pretend to sleep again.


    "Sargon, you?" Mother asked. Even her didn''t noticed that her son stood at the door listening to our conversation.


    "How are feeling Queen Ariadne" he said. The Emperor made his way into the room. Each step he took scared me because I knew they represent the steps I will take to the dungeon later.


    "My body hurts , especially my hand" I cried. Maybe I was over reacting when the Emperor asked me how I feel. He was supposed to pamper me at this moment, this was only chance I got.


    "Am sorry about that" he said with his head bent. Was I dreaming? Or I was truly dead ! No! I needed someone to pinch me a little. Wake me from my deepest sleep oh heavens. The Emperor said he was sorry... This illness was the best thing that happened to after I got married.


    Queen Valeria appeared at the door with an old woman. She looked happy seeing, her smile increased when I smiled back. What was wrong with everyone? Change was indeed a constant thing.


    Finally, she is awake now queen Valeria held my hand lightly "This is Naana, She is the one who treated you, also she is a witch."


    I widened my eyes immediately. My ears heard it correctly a witch in my room!.


    "Don''t be afraid, my child. She is harmless" mother said.


    "I want to asked you questions about the day you met with the witch that did this to you" The old woman said or better still old Naana.


    I looked at mother for a go ahead. She nodded in agreement, I had no choice than to answer to this witch.


    "It was at the temple. The maid we''re sharing the gifts to the poor, there was no time left so I joined them. All of a sudden, a woman dragged me to a corner when I wanted to help her. There she did this to me" I started sobbing again. This time I held my hand tightly indicating what that witch did to me.


    "Wait... The day you were accused of being with a man" princess Morgana asked.


    "Yes, it was a woman and not a man. Maybe Evelyn didn''t see us well" I answered. At least, I was happy someone was following my story.


    "You should have informed me of this earlier" the Emperor finally spoke.


    "I told you that day but you didn''t believe me your highness" I reminded him. Maybe he has forgotten but I didn''t. Every moment was fresh in my brain.


    "We are sorry , Queen Ariadne" Princess Morgana apologized. I nodded and continued with my tale.


    "Did she said anything to you?" Naana asked. This old woman kept on asking me questions like she was any different from the witch who did this to me.


    "Answer her please" mother pleaded.


    "She said the poison was a warning message to the Emperor" I replied.


    Every one was shocked. All these while I have been in this mess because of their Emperor. Only the gods knew how many secrets the royal family were keeping from me.. I looked at my husband to see his face, I wanted to see the guilt eyes of his clearly but as usual he disappointed me. The Emperor seemed normal after hearing my story!

 Chapter 36 - To Catch The Criminal...

    ***


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "Don''t worry about it Queen Ariadne, I will definitely find that witch. What is important now is for you to get well soon" he said. I nodded. The Emperor was concerned about me now, that he know that I was not with a man in the village. Am sure seeing me with another man hurt his feelings. He was actually jealous. The thought of this made me laughed, everyone turned and looked at me. Maybe they thought I was mad.


    "Why are you laughing Queen Ariadne?" Mother asked.


    "Am happy to see you all that''s why" I lied. My lies kept on piling up everyday, no one will spare me when the time comes.


    We are happy to see you too, my Lady Anne said. I missed her so much, she was the only friend have in Akkad.


    "Leave us" the Emperor said. I was surprised to hear that. He did just say leave us? For what?? I didn''t want mother nor Anne to leave me here all my self. Before I could say no...they started leaving one by one. There was no way out, the only thing I could do was to sank back to the comfortable of my bed.


    "Why did you ordered everyone to leave your highness?" I asked. By now, we were the only people left in the room, husband and wife. Maybe he wanted to lay with me, a thing he was supposed to do on the night of our wedding. This last sentence scared me, I just recovered, why now?


    "I want us to talk...like couples do" The Emperor said. Finally, he realized that we were married and wanted us to discuss. This was my one chance to poured out all that was in my heart.


    "About what exactly?"


    "Am sorry I didn''t believe you in the first place. That''s why I''m using this opportunity to ask you in details what happened on the day of the ball" he said. When it''s came to apologizing the Emperor was a total failure in that aspect, the only thing he knew was sorry and nothing else.


    "You didn''t care to investigate, you went ahead to accused me of an act I knew nothing about. I can''t even ride a horse, I have never sat on the horse before but you won''t believe will you?"


    "Wait you have never sat on the horse before" he laughed when I nodded. What was so funny? I have never seen him laugh before this was the first time.


    "What kind of princess were you Queen Ariadne?" He asked.


    "I was a type that hardly go out of my room" I answered. I almost messed things up by saying I have never sat on a horse before. Eva could ride a horse any Time she wants back there in Camelot, why did I forget such a thing.


    "Oh I see... If you want I can teach you how to ride a horse. It''s simple''


    "Really?" I widened my eyes out of joy.


    "Yes, but first you have to get well soon. Also I have to find the person who impersonated you at the gate. This case important to me" he said.


    "I want to know who did it and why?"


    "Don''t worry, I will handle this. Take care of yourself and get well soon." I smiled when he rose to leave the room, I felt like calling him back. This feeling was strange and new to me. The Emperor was leaving. I was sad about it.


    ****


    Emperor Sargon''s POV.


    After I left Queen Ariadne''s Chambers. I became determined to find the person who did all these. From day one up till now. Forgiveness was what I will never show to such traitor.


    "You sent for me your highness" Apollo said. I sent for him because he was among the few persons I trusted in this world.


    "Yes I did. I want you to do something for me please."


    "What is it you want me to do?"


    "After I spoke to Queen Ariadne I found out that she was not the person at the gate. I mean the night of the ball, someone impersonated her" I said.


    "How? I don''t understand your highness" he asked confused.


    "I just spoke to her and I found out that she can''t even ride a horse" I said almost with a laugh. Apollo couldn''t hold it back. He did joined me. A princess that can''t ride, to me it sounded awkward, yet I know she was telling the truth.


    "Apollo you mustn''t forget she is my wife and your queen" I reminded him that he needed to show respect even if she was not here.


    "Forgive me Emperor" he apologized. "But the person whom the people saw rode on a horse" Apollo added. Of course, that''s why he was my Prime minister, very intelligent, diligent, smart and loyal. That was the only way I could describe him.


    "Impressive , you have already tackled the problem by your self. All I want you to do is very simple yet difficult"


    "Am listening sir" he gave me assurance that he was following each word I said.


    "I want you to investigate this crime secretly. I will help you and watch over the people within this palace in case I noticed any strange behavior, I will let you Know"


    "Okay your highness"


    "Also, ask the guards who we''re on duty that night to explain to you in details of how the hood the lady wore on that night."


    "What are you going to do next?"


    "When we are sure of it, we will go to the market in the village together with the guards and look for that same hood. One way or the other it will lead us to the criminal."


    "How? I don''t understand anything your highness." This were the moments I hated. When he got confused over little matters.


    "In the market, we will know whether is made from wool, silk or ¡­ any of those stuff. We have check further if this type of hood is wore by the ordinary people in the village or it''s too expensive for them" I explained further.


    "Iam understanding you now your highness. If this works, then it will be easy for us to catch the criminal" Apollo said.


    "Yes, I know. Please take out my orders immediately and I will explain further when we have made progress"


    "At your command your highness" he bowed and left. Apollo was my childhood friend but when it came to performing duties. We both stayed at our own Lane.. I was going to help with this investigation, because something told me that one of the women in my quarters did this.

 Chapter 37 - The Birthday....

    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    In less than three days I recovered. I could do most of the things by my self . The Emperor and his family were very supportive during this period. He made sure that I didn''t lack or complain about any thing. Everyone was caring and this speed up my recovery process. Queen Valeria always brough my food to my room. Her behavior had changed towards me and she was also caring, despite all these, I still watched my back.


    I woke up this morning excited. It''s my twenty-first birthday. I didn''t tell anyone about it, because of the unfortunate events that took place within these past months. I was going to inform the Emperor as for mother, who was still sleeping, I would inform her later.


    I met the Emperor in the walkway leading to the men''s quarters. He was walking fast and I tried my best to meet up with him. I wondered where he was going to that made him moved so quickly.


    The Emperor stopped. He stood with his hands behind, it seemed like he noticed someone was following him. "Why are you following me, Queen Ariadne? The Emperor asked. I didn''t expect him to notice that it was me who was behind.


    "Greetings your highness, can I have a word with you?" I asked politely.


    "I don''t have much time in the World princess. Hurry up if you have any thing to say" he said impatiently.


    This statement was annoying but I was getting used to some of his odd talks and this was just one of them.


    I took a deep breath and started "Today is my..."


    "We will talk later, I promise" he cut me off. Before I could say anything further the Emperor left immediately. I was not going to go after him, it was obvious he didn''t want to talk to me.


    I went back to my room angrily and I sent for Anne. She was the only one who would listen to me. The Emperor only cared about himself. Just few days ago, he was taking care of me, making sure that I didn''t have chance to complain of anything.


    "My lady, you sent for me" Anne interrupted my thoughts. I looked up to see her face before she noticed that I was crying.


    "Why is the Emperor''s Queen crying now?" Anne asked as soon as she saw my face.


    "Am I?" I tried to clean them off with the back of my palms. I didn''t know that tears were rolling down because I was lost in my thoughts.


    "You are crying Queen Ariadne, is obvious" she came closer and stood right next to my bed. "What wrong Queen Ariadne?"


    "You know that today is my birthday right?" I asked like I told her before. We hardly discussed such things and Anne wasn''t aware of my birthday.


    "Oh my world" Anne screamed, covering her mouth with her hands to show how surprised she was. "I didn''t know my Lady"


    "It slipped my mind that''s why I didn''t remember. Sorry for not telling you on time" I apologized.


    "Don''t worry about it. Happy birthday my queen" she said with a big smile.


    "Thank you my dear" I smiled but it disappeared immediately. My face went back to the way it was. Sad!


    "What happened my Lady? Why is your face like this?" she kept asking.


    "Anne today is my birthday and nobody knows about it" I said.


    "Don''t worry I will pass the information to Mother, princess Morgana and the other queens." Anne said. I could feel the excitement from her voice.


    If there was one thing Anne didn''t Know was that the Emperor was the only person I wanted to inform. I wanted him to wish me on this happiest day but, this was just one of my dreams and nothing else.


    "You didn''t say anything queen Ariadne, have you told the Emperor? "


    "No Anne. I trying telling him this morning but he was too busy to attend to me"


    "Maybe he had a meeting or an important matter to attend to. I will look out for you, when he is free, I will let you know. okay?"


    "Thank you so much Anne" I stood up and hugged her. She was indeed my savior, am glad we were together in this.


    "Anything for you" she said. Anne went out and I was left alone to go back to my thoughts again. What If the Emperor doesn''t wish me today? What if I informed him and he behaved otherwise? All these scared me , my husband was unpredictable and he always do what he wanted not what was right.


    I took the books I borrowed from mother''s room and started reading again with the hope that before I finished it, Anne would come to tell me that the Emperor is finally less busy.


    *****


    The Author''s POV.


    The Emperor was nowhere to be found. Anne tried her best to search for him but she didn''t see her Mistress''s husband, she even went ahead and asked people around but the results was same. She wanted Queen Ariadne to be happy on this special day no matter. The lady had gone through hell ever since she came to this palace.


    Just when she was about to go out of the women''s quarters, Anne saw the Emperor coming towards the building. She didn''t go after him rather, she waited at the door patiently.


    "Greetings your highness" she bowed when he came to use the door.


    Without stopping the Emperor answered her " Anne of Queen Ariadne, greetings


    She went after him this time. The Emperor entered the women''s quarters leaving her outside. Didn''t he see that she wanted to talk to him?


    "Your highness¡­" Anne called.


    "What is it want Anne" he asked with a frown. She was too scared look at him.


    "My Lady wants to have a word with you, Your highness" she managed to speak up though her head was lowed.


    "Where is she?"


    "I will go and call her" Anne said. She raced to the room to get her mistress.


    *****


    Queen Ariadne POV.


    It''s was afternoon. I wanted to take my bath before the door slammed opened. Anne rushed into the room like someone was out there to kill her. I got scared immediately and asked "what happened Anne?"


    She couldn''t answer me. I told her calm down and breath in- breath out. When she did it. I motioned on her to speak.


    "The Emperor asked me to call you" she finally said with hands on her chest. I smiled at this news.


    I told Anne to take a break and rest while I go meet the Emperor. He stood adjacent to Queen Valeria. It seemed he was here to see her not me. With the jealously burning I approached him "You sent for me your highness" I said.


    "Your maid said you wanted to speak to me Queen Ariadne" He stared at me with those fierce eyes.


    "Yes your highness" I uttered shyly. "I wanted to tell you that today is my birthday"


    "So what exactly do you want me to do?" He asked. I was shocked to hear this from him. The other women in the quarters started whispering to themselves. By now, Queen Valeria stood at her door looking at door. I know she over heard our conversation. I felt bad and annoyed with his question.. I left him on the spot without an answer- this was the only way I could pay back for the disappointment the Emperor had caused me.

 Chapter 38 - A Broken Heart...

    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    Leaving without the permission of the Emperor was a sign of disrespect, but I didn''t care I walked out of him when he asked me that question. A birthday wish was what he was supposed to say, it was not a big deal but he didn''t do it. Maybe he feels how it''s hurt to be ignored.


    By the time I got into the room, Anne was not in. Am sure she went home to take a rest as I told her earlier. This was more frustrating for me, who was I going to explain this pain to. Her heart ached each minute I thought of the Emperor''s words. He hurt me without caring about the pain inflicted on me. This wasn''t fair, a husband was supposed to be his wife back bone in such situations not the other way around.


    I got hold of myself and I promised my legs that I won''t stress it today by not going out again. As for my heart, I wasn''t in control of it at this moment, the Emperor was. And he hurt it a lot, leaving Awlful cracks.


    The sight of Queen Valeria made me cry the more. She was standing in front of the door when the Emperor and I were discussing. I Know she will be happy at the end of the day seeing us fight. This was going to be her favorite reality show and of course the talk of the various gossiping groups formed in the hallway.


    I remembered some months ago, when the Emperor came back from his long journey, he quarreled her because of maid. The event took place in the hall way of the women''s quarters, everyone was present. I even laughed at the end not knowing that today, would be my turn.


    One terrible fact about being the Emperor''s Queen was that he would never respect you but in private and public. The citizens were the only one who would showed their respect. He cared less of what people think about him that why he acted the way he did.


    Expecting anything from the Emperor was quite foolish of me. I was going to make myself happy no matter what with or without a husband by my side. Finally, a day will come I might gain my freedom and also a loving man that would respect and care for me more than the Emperor.


    "Queen Ariadne" mother interrupted my thoughts. Only then, did I realized that I didn''t lock the door when I came in. My mood was bad that''s why.


    "Good day mother " I stood up to show my respect to her. She seemed excited, am sure Anne had already told the news. She was the chief broadcaster of my birthday. I trusted her on this.


    "Your maid told me everything" she said.


    "Why didn''t you inform us?" earlier a voice chimmed in. She stood behind mother I couldn''t see her. Of course I know it was a female voice, there was no way a man will come to the Women''s quarters. Only the Emperor was allowed in here.


    "Who is it mother" I asked out of curiosity. The voice was familiar but I couldn''t never imagined that she could come to my room after the scene outside. Mother didn''t answer me rather, she gave way for me to get a better view. Guess who it was... Queen Valeria.


    "Happy birthday The youngest Queen of the Palace" she beamed me a smile when she wished. Behind her was six maids with two other queens whose name I never knew till now. The Emperor had many wives, there was no way I could know all. Only the ones would who where dramatic were known. For example, Queen Valeria, many knew her. The number of maids that walked behind her drew all attention to her.


    "Thank you Queen Valeria" I said. This was strange but I had no choice. She was being kind, there was no way I could such gestures.


    "Mother and I brought some gifts for you. I hope you like them" Queen Valeria ushered the maid in. Showing the gifts to me. There were jewelries and clothes. I showed that I was satisfied with the gifts and told the maids to drop them on the table. This was to show that I have accepted with the gifts. But all these didn''t matter to me now, I wanted a gift from my husband too.


    "Happy birthday my child" Mother said. "The creator protect you forever dear"


    "Thank you mother" I answered. Almost not crying. Why was this woman so different from her son?


    "Why are you not happy on this joyous occasion Queen Ariadne?" Mother asked. I didn''t know when tears rushed down my cheeks. I started sobbing as mother hugged me and I felt relieved quickly as though the hug came from my birth mother.


    "What do you expect? Your son is the only one who could terrorize her" Queen Valeria said. I loved her choice of words, terrorize... yes of course He did.


    "O my goodness, stop crying Queen Ariadne and tell me what happened" mother asked with a worried face.


    I tried my best to hold the remaining tears that wanted to pour out like rivers. I cleared my throat and began my narration.


    "I...told him about my birthday and he acted like he didn''t care mother" I started sobbing again. I wondered why I was crying so much. What was wrong with me? I was no cry baby before, why now?


    "What!" Mother exclaimed. She released me from her hold. This angered her I could tell from her reaction.


    "Sargon could be childish some times but that''s not what he meant" she said immediately fearing that I might increased my tears if she added any salt to my wounds.


    "I pray so Queen Valeria" said. She rolled her eyes up. It seemed the Emperor had dealt with us both.


    "I will go and speak with him at once. Don''t worry Queen Ariadne" she assured.


    "Stop crying, it doesn''t suit you queen" Queen Valeria added. Giving me a short smile.


    Together with mother and the maids they left to see the Emperor. I lost all hope already.. The Sargon, I knew would never do what people imposed on him.

 Chapter 39 - A Birthday Wish II....

    ******


    Emperor Sargon''s POV.


    I got a letter from one of the neighboring kings saying that my father''s chef was seen in the east six days back and it seemed he had come to settle there. I wondered why he choose east of all places in the world. People of east hardly accepted any one in their environment for him to be there that means he knows someone there.


    I was still trying to comprehend what I just read before mother stormed in to the room. Along side with her was Queen Valeria, I wondered what was wrong this time around. It been long I had a good rest in my own palace.


    "Sargon dear, We need to talk," mother said. Her face showed that she wasn''t happy. Queen Valeria stood behind like she was her maid. When had these two became friends? If they were then, this was going to be difficult for me. Although I enjoyed seeing them together.


    "What is it you want mother?" I asked with my eyes focused on the letters in front of me.


    "It''s about Queen Ariadne" mother Said. Just then I remembered that she came on behalf of her precious daughter who had taken my place in my mother''s heart ever since she came to this palace.


    "Yes go on" I urged, like I didn''t know the reason why they came here. Yes, of course, I refused to wish the daughter of my mother a happy birthday and she came to punish me for it.


    "You didn''t wish her, today is her birthday Emperor" Queen Valeria spoke at last. Few days ago, she was against Queen Ariadne, to day she is fighting for her. I wondered what was going on in my own palace.


    "So?" I gave them a shocking response. Mother''s jaw dropped opened, I could see she was more shocked than Queen Valeria.


    "You are her husband Emperor, you shouldn''t let your wife craved for your attention like this mother" advised.


    I didn''t answer rather my eyes were focused on the letter. This act of mine irritated my mother a lot, that I knew already.


    "At least send a gift to her your highness" Queen Valeria suggested. I couldn''t believe she said that any way, it was good that my home will know some peace.


    "You are not saying anything, Queen Ariadne is serious crying" mother said. Her eyes looked worried instead of the anger she brought in the first time she walked into the room.


    The thought of Queen Ariadne weakened me. I almost stood from my bed to go see her but I stopped. This was not what I planned earlier, I sank back to the comfort of my chair, with my eyes staring heavily at the two people that stood in front of me.


    "Did she send you two to arrest me?" I asked.


    "No she didn''t. We came here on our own accord, please go and see her" Mother pleaded. I felt pity for the both them. If only they knew.


    "Is alright mother, I will do that later. Right now am busy" I said, showing them the letters I had on desk.


    "What is that son?" Mother asked. She reached for the letters in front of me but I stopped " it''s personal mother" I said quickly. She was shocked to hear this from me. Maybe I was rude this time, because I didn''t want her to know the content of the letter. Mother had been lying to me all these years about the curse that had befallen me. I wanted to know the root and the cure to it. This letters might lead me to my father''s chef.


    "Okay, I will go to my Chambers now. Don''t forget to check on Queen Ariadne" she said, her eyes on the letter. I hope she didn''t suspected anything.


    Mother left the room alone. Queen Valeria stood closed to my bed, she didn''t move nor speak.


    "Are you going to stand there for ever ?" I asked.


    "No your highness. I want to asked for a favor" she finally spoke again. Why was today like this? Everyone came to me because of the favors they wanted me to grant to them. Nobody bothered about me not even my own Mother.


    "Go head Queen Valeria" I said. My eyes were fixed on her.


    "If you don''t mind, can I spend the night in your room?" She asked. Queen Valeria was the most courageous woman I ever met. No one will come to me with this kind of favor not even Queen Ariadne. I was the one to choose who to spend the night with not them. A night time table was organized during to their arguments of who was going to spend the night in my room, and even that it''s was Queen Vida''s turn not hers.


    ''Am sorry, but I don''t want to spend the night with you. Maybe tomorrow Queen Valeria" I said. This was one of the disappointment, she didn''t except- rejection.


    "Did I do something wrong? She asked quietly. Queen Valeria looked innocent at this moment, I wished she could see her face.


    "Not at all. I have matters to attend to night that why"


    "Then, I will leave your majesty to rest" Queen Valeria bowed and left.


    ********


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    Its was getting dark and mother didn''t give me the feedback, I wanted to go to her room and asked her if she managed to convinced the Emperor. I bathed quickly and put on my dress. Then, I headed for mother''s room. The hall way of the Women''s quarters was quiet, no one was seen around. This was unusual of them. By this time of the day, women were seen in different corners chanting, dancing and laughing.


    I slept after mother and queen Valeria left the room. I didn''t realized that a lot had happened out here.


    Where is everyone? And what was wrong?? Was the kingdom under a threat or war??? Many questions ran through my mind.


    "Queen Ariadne, you ?" It was Anne''s voice. I looked up to be sure and she was the one. Thank Goodness all my questions will be answered. She was dressed in beautiful blue dress with a ribbon pinned on her dark hair.


    "Where are you rushing to" she asked again. I didn''t even know where I was going to.


    "I don''t but where is everyone?" I asked, stretching my neck like a giraffe to see out the building.


    "Oh¡­ didn''t you hear?"


    "About what exactly" I asked confused. Of course I was.


    "Today is the Emperor''s anniversary with Queen Alissa, everyone went to support them" Anne said. I was surprised with this news I just received. Few hours ago the Emperor refused to wish me but now he was going to spend time with another woman.


    "Really?"


    "Yes my Lady. Queen Alissa asked me to inform you but when I got to the room you were sleeping and¡­" Anne started narrating the long drama to me.


    "Is okay" I cut her off heading back to my room to continue with my sleep. Today was indeed my worst day, I was not expecting this bomb to be thrown to my heart. With all these happenings, I ran to my room with tears. I could hear Anne''s voice followed me behind asking me to wait for her but I didn''t. I wanted to be alone for now.


    "My Lady" Anne came as soon as I locked the door. I didn''t want to answer but I had no choice to than to. Bad timing for her.


    "What is it Anne?"


    "Please open the door. I have to get you ready for the party" she said.


    I couldn''t believe that Anne was on their side this time. She was supposed to shun them all, right from the beginning when they gave her the invitation card.


    "I want to be alone Anne" I said. She was going to be surprised with my words but I have to act as a Queen right now.


    "Please open the door" a new voice came up. It''s wasn''t Anne this time around. I wondered who it was, with the anger in me, I opened the door ready to pour out my mind before I saw Queen Vida.


    "You?" I asked. She was the least expected person on my mind at that moment.


    "You should get dress please, you are the reason why am here" She scolded. Queen Vida entered the room immediately, her eyes darted back and forth looking for my wardrobe I guessed. At last she saw it, the perfect Yellow gown. I didn''t know who brought the dress to my room, it was new and I didn''t ordered for it.


    "Whose dress is that?" I asked Anne. She started stammering like the question was a difficult one


    "No¡­ I... or..dered for it¡­ my lady.. I thought you were going to attend the party"


    "Of course, she is going. Don''t worry Anne" Queen Vida insisted.


    "Am not going to the party" I said stubbornly.


    "Why Queen Ariadne?" She stared at me like the answer was written on my face. I was not going to tell her the reason. Because it sounded foolish and stupid to anyone''s hearing, jealously was no excuse for this childish behavior I portrayed.


    "I feel weak Queen Vida. And I haven''t even dressed for this party" I lied. This might free me from this but it seemed I was wrong. She conquered.


    "Get the Makeup Artist Anne, I will help your mistress get dress" She said. Anne dashed out of the room like this party was her anniversary instead.. Why was she so much in a hurry? This girl was weird some times.

 Chapter 40 - A Surprise Party

    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "Should I add some powder to her face ?" the makeup artist asked queen Vida. She held a big foam in her hand.


    "No, I think is perfect" she answered. Carefully Queen Vida put a gold necklace around my neck. She wanted to remove the Necklace the Emperor gifted me when he came back from his journey but I refused.


    "But that necklace look better off" she insisted.


    "The Emperor gave to her" Queen Vida Anne chimmed in. I wondered who side she was on, this evening.


    "Wow, I didn''t know" she said. I was happy that we don''t have to struggle over this. I was already tired of this makeup that took almost two hours. Queen Vida insisted that I look more beautiful than any other woman today, I had no choice than to endure. Don''t forget nobody has ever won an argument against her.


    "The lipstick is perfect now," the makeup artist said, as she rubbed a little to my lower lips.


    "Can I?" I asked quietly. Since we started the make-up, they refused that I don''t look into the mirror till it was completely over. It''s wasn''t easy for me as Lady to sit quietly without glaring at the mirror while I had my face made up.


    "Yes, you can your highness" the makeup artist permitted. I moved to the mirror, and the image I saw when I looked into it was different. This wasn''t the regular Ariadne one could see everyday. I look astonishing and beautiful, this was unbelievable. I turned to thank them for this.


    "Thank you all"  I said almost with a tears.


    "Don''t cry please, you will ruin your makeup" Queen Vida told me. Quickly, I tried to hold them back.


    "Is time for the party, shall we ?" She added.


    I stood up from the seat and gathered the Hem of my dress in hand. It''s was so heavy, I tried my best to walk carefully on the stairs. I wasn''t used to these kind of dresses. This was new for me, I wish I could go back and find another dress but it was late. We were closed to the Hall.


    I could hear no music at all. Why was very where quiet now? Or did we came late? No way, I spent hours trying to look this good. There was no way the party would end without me flaunting it.


    "Please, Wait here your highness" the guards stopped me at the door. I remembered the day of my trial, this was how I was stopped from going inside until the Emperor had given his permission. Was this the same thing?


    "Don''t worry Queen Ariadne, every thing will be fine" Anne assured she was excited I could tell from her voice.


    Another guard came behind the door and told us to come in. That was when its started again, those knots that lived in my stomach whenever I was about to faced a crowd.


    Anne helped me  lift the Hem of my dress so that I will not step on it. When I got to the hall, every one stood up immediately, clapping and singing a song" happy birthday to Queen Ariadne."


    I never expected this. The large number of people here couldn''t be compare with the ones that came for the king''s Ball. There were Hundreds and thousands of people present in the hall and their voices echoed as they sang.


    The hall was decorated in Yellow- that was actually my favorite color and also the color of the dress I wore. Anne, Queen Vida and the makeup artist were all this. How on Earth did I not notice this!


    There were several tables arranged with flowers and drinks for twenty persons. The longest table in hall as usual was were the Emperor sit with his wives. But today was different, it''s was occupied with other members of the Royal family and some new faces I believed were part of the family.


    The Emperor was slowly moving behind them I could see him. Was this all his doings? I don''t really get it. Why did he gave me all the attitudes in the morning if he was planning this. Just then I remembered what happened on princess Eva''s birthday, four years ago. Her parents gave her a surprise party! This was what the Emperor did for me... A Surprise party for the ordinary Ariadne, my eyes were deceiving me now or maybe this was all a dream. I wished someone could pinched me right now.....


    "My Lady, give me the permission to take you to your seat" A tall handsome man said, interrupting my thoughts. His eyes were blue and upper lip was thick. His fine body was built like that of the Emperor. I saw the resemblance, they actually looked alike. Was this brother? Or what?


    "Is something wrong?" He asked with a smile.


    "Not at all" I answered. only then did I realized that I have been standing at the door all these while.


    "Please, Lady Ariadne give the honor to adore you" he said.


    "Sure" I replied. With one of his knees down, the young man took my hand and kissed it. I felt shy, honestly I didn''t like this feeling¡­ people might think different. I was about to redrew my hand when he held it and asked "shall we?'' I nodded in agreement.


    My seat was not where I thought it was. Two thrones were placed adjacent to the front door. The Emperor sat on the left throne while the one on the right was empty. It''s was reserved for me.


    The young man led me to the throne. When we got there, he ushered me to seat. I sat on the throne with my head bent. I didn''t know I was going to be the center of attraction this night. Their eyes made me uncomfortable.


    "Father, I brought your wife to you. Aren''t you going to reward me?" The Young Man asked the Emperor. Father ? This was strange. Am sure this was a mistake though they looked alike a lot. I wanted to know the Emperor''s reply by all means so I paid attention to their conversation.


    "I must say am impressed with the way you handle  every thing, Son" the Emperor said with a smile-this was rare¡­ he hardly smile or laugh but today, he did for this man. Does that mean this Young Man standing in front of us right was my husband''s son?? Why didn''t anyone told me about it?

 Chapter 41 - We Are Not Locked Up In A Room...

    ******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I sat next to the Emperor and he didn''t say a word to me. I wondered if he was angry with the way I behaved in the hall way.


    "How do you like the party?" He finally broke the silence with a question. I wanted to laugh because this was my first time of hearing him whispered. His authoritative and loud voice seemed so tiny and low. Actually they tickled my ears.


    "Quite impressive your highness. I wasn''t expecting a party like this" I said.


    "I have a present for you" the Emperor told me. I wondered what it was. Maybe a ring, necklace, or an earring.


    Many thoughts came to my mind as to what the emperor wanted to present to me. I was very eager to see what he had for me. I was still thinking before he interrupted my thoughts with his question.


    "Is something wrong?" He asked looking at me. I shook my head indicating that there was nothing wrong then, he continued "Do you want to see it?"


    "Yes your highness" I answered eagerly, making it obvious that his gift excited me.


    The Emperor was about to stand up for his throne before three young man walked up to us. They had the same features which means they were brothers. Tall,  with a blonde hair and fair skinned. All looked like warriors.


    "Brother" the one with a blue shirt called out. He was referring to the Emperor who sat down like he didn''t hear him.


    "Aren''t you going to introduce us to your lovely wife?" Another asked. He was afraid of the Emperor I could tell from the way he looked. I didn''t blame him, even the Queen mother feared her own son.


    "It is not necessary" he finally, spoke to them. Such an answer to his own brothers, the Emperor indeed was rude to everyone around.


    "We weren''t here , when you got married to our sister-in-law. Now that we are I think we deserve an introduction" the one in green spoke for them, and they were all happy with his choice of words. But I knew my husband''s answer wasn''t going to be empty. Its was going to be like a bucket full of rocks, heavy and painful to carry around. That means it was going to sound- annoying.


    "If I could remember clearly, you three weren''t present when I married my other wives, so why now?" He asked. The men became confused and from their reaction I could tell that they were left with no words. Silently I just stared at them.


    After few minutes of contemplation, one spoke out, he was dressed in a black with a white shirt. He had a sword lace and his hands held tight on it "The reason why we asked you to introduce us to your new wife, is because you have never set a party like this for any of your wives".


    I thought this was a kind of party  he usually throw for his other wives on their birthday. I was surprised to hear the young man said this was the first time such a party is thrown for a queen.


    "Yes, brother. It seems you have finally found your special queen after all these years"


    "I can see you three, are less busy and you are roaming about asking questions that are too mature for you" The Emperor signaled to one of the guards, who was near by to come.


    "Do Summon Apollo here, immediately" the Emperor ordered, when the guard  came closer. He bowed and left. Not too long, he returned back with the prime minister who was surprised to see these young men.


    "Elvin, Baron and Ardor, You are all back in Akkad?" he asked confused. It''s looked like Apollo was not aware that the three brothers were in the palace.


    "Exactly why I sent for you. If don''t know the reason why my brothers are here, please send them back to the battlefields." He turned  to the one in blue "And back to you Ardor go back to Sadola before a usurper will emerge in your absence."


    Sadola was a kingdom in South, and they had one of the strongest army, after the Emperor conquered it. I was pleased that he kept one of his brother in charge.


    "We are sorry your highness" Ardor  apologized on behalf of his brothers. Am sure they were Missing home that''s why they came back.


    "She is Queen Ariadne, my youngest wife" he turned to me and said "these are my brothers" damn! This was no introduction.


    "Nice to me you Queen Ariadne" they bowed like gentle men. I was impressed, though they were the Emperor''s brothers, their character differs.


    "Thank you, am happy to meet the Emperor''s brothers" I smiled.


    "You may go now" the Emperor waved them off, showing the exit. That''s was rude. Together with Apollo they, all left.


    "Why were you rude to your own brothers? I asked the Emperor stupidly. I already knew the answer was going to annoying but I went ahead and asked.


    "Because, am the Emperor. If am not strict when it comes to the security of this Empire, then I won''t fail as an Emperor only but as a brother, son and father" he said as he stood from his throne . Where was he going to? I wondered what was wrong on today.


    The Emperor ushered his arm and told me to put my hand in it as a support. He was leading me to somewhere I don''t of. But,  I didn''t care at all. The feeling of walking together with the Emperor overwhelmed me, he looked cuter than I thought. With his lashes full and his eyes focused on door.


    When I walked down with him to the exit door, all eyes were on us. I couldn''t hear different whisperings and murmurings but the Emperor didn''t bothered himself with their talk. With confident, I moved with my head high and finally we passed everyone.


    "Where are we going to, your highness?" I asked him, when we got to the door. He stopped and he came closer to me. Our faces almost met, if one could see us from a distance they may think we were kissing. I wasn''t at ease, so I took a step back and waited for his reply.


    "Don''t be scared Queen Ariadne, we are not locked up in a room. I won''t do what you are thinking" he said. The Emperor did noticed, That was good for us.  " By the way, I want to show you your present."


    "Where is it?"


    "In the dinning. That''s where am taking you"


    "Then let''s go your highness" I said with  both of my hands on his left arm. He led the way and I walked besides him with a smile. I wished every day was like this moment.. My husband seemed so different and I loved the way he treated me. I hope it last for while¡­

 Chapter 42 - A Horse Thing....

    ***********


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    We got to the dinning door, the guards opened it slowly. My breath almost seized when I saw them! King Gaius and Queen Celesta-my fake parents!! This was bad, why did they came to Akkad or where they planning to tell the Emperor the truth? Nope, I don''t think so, they were not so foolish to do that because the Emperor would never spare us nor  Camelot.


    Cold shiver ran through my spine, I started sweating immediately. The dress I wore became too heavy for me to walk¡­ everything happened so fast that I didn''t know when the Emperor tapped be at the back.


    "Is something wrong Queen Ariadne?" He asked , looking deep into my eyes. I quickly looked away to avoid him knowing that I was lying.


    "No¡­ I ¡­ your¡­ highness. I wasn''t expecting this".


    "That''s why it was meant to be a surprise" he said with a smile. This was a surprise and I didn''t like it! This was tension!! High Blood Pressure!!! I wished the Emperor knew that he spoilt my birthday already.


    Without much regret, because the harm was already done. With courage and good faith, I adjusted my self and I faked a scream showing that I was surprised to see my parents.


    "Mother! Father!!" I ran towards them to give that hug a daughter would give to her parents after they got separated. Queen Celesta was the only one I ended up hugging, king Gaius wasn''t my father and of course, I won''t hug a man who wasn''t related to me by blood.


    "We missed you so much" Queen Celesta said, with her right hand running through my hair. This was quite lovely of her but I Know these acts we were putting on were all Pretenses.


    "Welcome Father" I bowed to show my respect but he stopped me. Very strange and usual but this was funny.


    "How have you been my child?" He asked.


    "Am fine, how is everyone at home?"


    "We are all good in Camelot. We missed you" Queen Celesta answered.


    "Come to the table please" Queen Aslaug directed. I didn''t notice that the Queen mother was present in the room. She was going to be friends with Queen Celesta, I hope she doesn''t find out those her bad characters.


    We all moved to the table, sitting where we belong respectively. I sat down next to the Emperor as usual.


    Queen Valeria walked in with some of the members of the Royal family. She sat closed to mother. I hoped she didn''t mind by tomorrow she was going to take her place as the special queen.


    "This is my first wife, Queen Valeria" the Emperor introduced her to my parents. I hated when he did that. Today was my day and not hers what was the need for him to bring this introduction up now.


    "Greetings to you" she said. "You are just like the way people say you are."


    She was referring to Queen Celesta. I don''t want her to be friends with my fake mother. The hatred was much already, two crazy women might make the matter worst.


    "Really?" Queen Celesta asked.


    I didn''t wait for Queen Valeria to answer, I went ahead and changed the topic " father, is Henry still in Camelot?" I asked King Gaius. Henry was Eva''s favorite horse. I didn''t know the reason why I brought this up.


    "He is healthy , though he had a bad foot few days ago".


    "Is that a horse?" The Emperor finally, figured out what we were talking about unlike the rest who didn''t understand a thing we were saying.


    "Yes your highness" King Gaius replied. He was trying to reach out for the pot in front of him when Queen Valeria shifted to him. That was nice of her. I wasn''t expecting that.


    "Is it Queen Ariadne''s horse?" The emperor asked. He was the only person on the table who was not eating. His left hand was on the cup in front of him but he never took it up to his mouth.


    "Yes, since she was a child" Queen Celesta answered, before she dropped some sweets to her mouth.


    "But you told me that you can not a ride horse Queen Ariadne, as a fact you haven''t sat on it before. So what are you keeping a horse for?"


    I wish I never brought the topic up. Now we were faced with such a big question, I hope my parents don''t mess the whole plan.


    I looked at my fake parents and the expressions they face carried was quiet shocking. A horse thing was going to cause a problem between me and the emperor.


    "Is true that my daughter doesn''t know her to ride but she knows how to take care of a white horse" Queen Celesta restored the silence. "Henry is like a friend to Queen Ariadne" she concluded and gave me a motherly smile- strange but convincing, I wish I could record all these moments for her. Am sure she was going to hate them.


    "I missed Henry so much" I lied. This wasn''t good at all. The Queen mother had showered me with a lot of love and yet, I was one of the biggest liar around. I hoped to tell her some day.  Now was not the right time. I wondered how she was going to take the news.


    "He is now a big boy don''t worry" Queen Celesta said.


    "So you love pets?" The Emperor asked me.


    "Yes of Course" I replied. I took care of princess Eva''s pets like they were mine.


    "I don''t like pets, animals are scary and they disgust" Queen Valeria said. I know she was going to hate what I like we were two different people so it''s didn''t matter what her opinion was.


    "But Animals are lovely Queen Valeria. They are better that most humans when it comes to friendship" the Emperor told her.. I was happy that this time, he reasoned like a normal human instead of the devil they said he was.

 Chapter 43 - Are You With A Child?....

    *********


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "Am sure today is one of the most happiest day of your Life. The in-laws aren''t supposed to visit but the Emperor allowed you to come for this occasion" the Emperor''s mother told them.


    "We are aware of that but the Emperor was the one who sent an invitation letter to us," King Gaius answered.


    "Oh my!" The Queen mother exclaimed. Thank goodness, I wasn''t the only one who was surprised with his actions. The Emperor''s intention was good but on the other, only my fake family and I knew the consequences of being in Akkad together.


    "We are honored to be your guests, your highness" Queen Celesta said. I never knew she could be this humble!


    "Is nothing. You are my in-laws, this is the little I can do for my wife" he said. Wife? I loved the sound of that.


    "Thank you, your highness" I whispered to him. He didn''t say anything rather he nodded his head slightly. But its was okay, he tried to make me happy today.


    "Have you wished your daughter?"  The Queen mother asked. She had in her hand a small box, I knew at once that it was the gift she was going present to me.


    I looked at king and queen of Camelot, they were confused as to what mother was saying. We''re they not aware that today was my birthday? By the look on their faces I came to a conclusion that they didn''t know what was going on. This two were going to create problems for me sooner or later.


    "We don''t understand" King Gaius answered. He turned to and fro, looking at both the Queen mother and her son.


    "Father, you don''t know what today is?" I asked foolishly, just to try and give them a clue and yet, their faces still showed that they had no idea as to why they we''re invited to Akkad. If they were not aware then how come the Emperor knew about my birthday?


    "Am quite surprised that you don''t know what day it is today! What can of relationship do you have with your daughter back there, in Camelot?" The Emperor asked them. His tone didn''t sound like he was angry but I knew if I don''t clear things up, we would be in a big mess by tomorrow.


    "Father, please guess" I said. I was trying my best to be calm down, after serving them for ten bad years, these parents of mine knew nothing about me, yet they gave me out like a piece of trash.


    "Are you with a child?" Queen Celesta finally let out her thoughts. I almost screamed on the table. Nothing was going well. Now, what are these people seated here going to think?


    "Mo...ther..." I said slowly, almost yelling at her. I didn''t meant it but she was going to cause more harm with her words.


    "Why will you think like that Queen Celesta?" Queen Valeria asked, all of a sudden. She stood up like the Question we''re electric shocks. With her hands on the table, I could see that Valeria was trying her best not to get angry at my mother''s words-but she was already.


    "My mother didn''t say anything wrong"  I  defended.


    "What do mean by that?" She snarled.


    "She is only wishing me well. Am married to the Emperor and there is nothing wrong if am carrying his child" I gave her back her words. Queen Valeria was so annoying. My mother''s words were not bad so why was she making mountains out of nothing.


    "But, what she said isn''t the true..."


    "And I didn''t say I was not with a child"  I answered with my left hand on my stomach. So foolish of me, I just disgraced my self by fighting in front of my parents, my husband and his in-laws. What a shame for me. This was unlike me, Queen Valeria really got me on this one.


    "Is okay Queen Valeria, let''s not spoil the day" the queen mother intervened. Am sure she was  disappointed with my attitude this Evening. I wished the grounds could swallow me right now.


    Queen Valeria sat back and she put her head down. I wondered what she was doing? Was she crying? Oh no! See what your bad mouth had caused Ariadne I said to my self. Why was I  angry about the child stuff? The Emperor and I were no husband and wife when it came to bedroom. We didn''t consumed our wedding night  up till now, so why was I arguing with her?


    "Forgive me Queen Valeria" I said aloud. Truly, I was sorry for shouting that way, she was the first wife and the Empress, I was supposed to respect her not to insult her in public.


    "Don''t worry she will be fine" The Emperor finally spoke. He was quiet, the whole time watching as his Queens shout at each other all because of him. He didn''t stopped any of us. Am sure the Emperor enjoyed this!


    "But queen Ariadne didn''t do anything wrong at all, she even went ahead to apologize. I think Queen Valeria should tell us the reason why she was angry in the first place"  The queen mother spoke on my behalf. She was my savior.


    "Queen Valeria is already angry, I will be glad if you all don''t stressed her for now" queen Celesta advised. That was so thoughtful of her.


    "Please Morgana , take your sister in law to her room. I will see her later" The Emperor ordered. Princess Morgana was not happy that she was sent away from the table. This was one of the dramatic moments she enjoyed and hoped they never end.


    "Okay brother" she stood up from her seat and went to where Queen Valeria was seated. She whispered few words into her ears and few seconds later, She stood up from the dinning table and followed the princess. Together, they left the hall. I felt relieved seeing her leave, she was going to hate me for this.


    "Queen Alissa , show the king and the Queen to their room. Dinner is over" the Emperor announced. He stood up from his seat and whispered to Queen Alissa. She chuckled, I wondered why she couldn''t control her self, when the Emperor was around her. Maybe I  was getting too jealous day by day, all these wives were here before I came , why was I jealous of what was theirs already?


    The Emperor left the hall. Everyone joined him and they all left me alone in the hall. I sank back into my seat and I drained in my thoughts.. It was not too long before, Queen Alissa walked in to the room.

 Chapter 44 - A Good Wife...

    ******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    Alissa was not bad looking the way Queen Valeria looked down at her. She treated her like she was not a wife to the king. Queen Alissa had never  given me any reason to disrespect her, she always mind her business. I admired her personality because she had a large heart like her mother in-law.


    "Queen Ariadne, you are still here?" She asked.


    "Yes, am trying to comprehend all that happened today" I answered.


    "You shouldn''t bother about these things. Forgive us for spoiling your day Queen Ariadne" She apologized. Alissa was still standing far away from me. I wondered why she never came closer.


    "Thank you Queen Alissa" I said.


    "Don''t thank me please and also don''t call me Queen, just Alissa would do" she corrected. Such a kind woman, one who never raised shoulder with any of the Queen. She was too simple, no wonder Queen Valeria hated her.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked. She left with my parents so I thought she was going to her room after there.


    "Earlier, the Emperor told me to call you but I forgot to"


    "When please?"


    "We were all leaving the dinning hall and he asked me to inform you" she said. So that was what the whispering was all about.


    "Oh, thank you. I will go immediately"


    "Okay, Goodnight. I leave for my Chambers now" Queen Alissa told me. I could see from her look that she was exhausted and tired from the day''s activities. Maybe she was among those who planned this party for and I was grateful to them.


    *******


    Author''s POV.


    The door flung opened as Queen Valeria walked in with annoyance. Her face was red with anger and hands pushed every piece of furniture away. This was not the right way to talk to a daughter in law she thought. Mother was supposed to be on her side today but she didn''t rather She supported queen Ariadne.


    "What happened Queen Valeria?" Naana asked. She sat on a chair in Valeria''s room. After the healing of queen Ariadne, the Emperor had asked her to stay in the palace until he finds out the Witch who tried to kill his wife.


    "Am sorry angry Naana I wish, I could slap that face of hers" she replied, with both of her hands running through her hair. This was as a result of the rage in her.


    "I don''t understand what you are saying dear?" Naana stood from her seat, she went to where Queen Valeria was. It was clearly written on her face that She was confused.


    "Am talking about that husband snatcher¡­. Queen Ariadne" she shouted. She knocked one of the flower vases , which was on the mirror table. She was about to break another before Naana stopped her.


    "There is no queen Ariadne here, except for me and the innocent flower vases you are breaking. It''s doesn''t make sense seeing you do that."


    "Naana, am broken. This is the only way to express my anger and the heartbreak I feel right now" Queen Valeria cried out. She rested her hands on chest and her back on the wall.


    "But I warned you about her , you never listen to me" Naana reminded.


    "What did you expect me to do at that time that everyone needed my help? The Emperor was down and there is no way I could stay back and watched my husband blame him self everyday for what was not his fault" Queen Valeria said. She loved the Emperor with her whole heart. Not being supportive when he needed her was not love at all. With what she did for queen Ariadne, her name went far as the Queen who saved her co-wife-which was a rare case in the world.


    "The good wife of the Emperor, now why are you complaining?" Naana teased.


    "Are you making matter worse or you want to calm me down?" She asked. Queen Valeria was surprised with Naana''s words but she think She is right, if only she allowed Queen Ariadne to die this wouldn''t have been a case right now. After a thorough thinking and examination, Queen Valeria came to a conclusion that she was foolish by saving her rival and the only way to be a step ahead of  her was to act faster and smarter.


    "What are thinking about my queen?" Naana asked the wounded tigress in front of her.


    "I would have listen to you at first. What happened today at the dinning hall proves that the Queen mother prefers the youngest wife over me!"


    "I asked earlier but you didn''t tell me anything. What happened at the hall?"


    "Queen Ariadne and I got into an argument, instead of her to show some respect to me as the Empress, she went ahead and shouted at me like I was a slave girl. To make the matter worse, mother took her side" Queen Valeria explained.


    "What was the argument all about?" Naana asked after listening carefully.


    "About pregnancy and the ¡­"


    Naana interrupted her with a scream. Her eyes were widened after hearing those words. "What do you mean? Is she pregnant?" She asked.


    "Not possible" Queen Valeria uttered. That was not going to happen, never! She would see to that.


    "Why are you so confident?" Naana asked eagerly.


    "Because the Emperor told me, he is not attracted to her. They are only termed as husband and wife outside the room" she said happily.


    "Wow, that''s strange.''


    "Why?"


    "Queen Ariadne is a very beautiful woman. In fact, she is one of the beautiful queens, the kingdom ever had"  Naana praised her beauty. Indeed Ariadne was a real definition of beauty and among the Emperor''s wives , she was the prettiest but Naana was afraid of saying it to queen Valeria''s hearings, she was going to get angry definitely.


    "Whose side are you Naana_ Queen Valeria asked. She was  not pleased with the way Naana was praising Queen Ariadne''s beauty. She, Valeria was the most beautiful wife of the Emperor.


    "Am on your side my queen, but what I said was just a fact. If the Emperor said he is not attracted to Queen Ariadne, I wondered what''s going on in his mind."


    "Sargon will never lie to me" She defended her husband.


    "If you say so. But am still telling you to be conscious of everything. The Emperor might be in love with Queen Ariadne" Naana advised.


    "Ha-ha" queen Valeria let out a stupid laugh. "The Emperor has no heart to love, you can love him but don''t you expect the love back because it''s not possible"


    "Pardon me for saying that , but I just want you to see for your self , what''s happening around you" Naana apologized. Due to the pride she had Queen Valeria was not going to accept the truth in front of her. The thought of another wife going soaring higher  scared her.


    "Despite all the hatred I  get from mother, I still have the son" Queen Valeria bragged. She looked into the mirror and started admiring her self.


    "You mean the Emperor?" Naana asked. She was surprised but happy that Queen Valeria''s face had brightened.


    "Yes Naana" Queen Valeria gave a big smile. She left the mirror stand to her bed and sat on it. It''s seemed she was not satisfied with her position, she adjusted and laid down with one of her hand supporting her head.


    "What are you up to?" Naana asked confused.


    "When princess Morgana was asked to escorted me to my room, the king said he was going to see me later"


    "Are you sure he will come?"


    "Yes , he will Naana. The Emperor never go back on his words no matter what.. Is high time you left my room please ."

 Chapter 45 - Love Is Calling...

    "Can I go in?" I asked the guard, who stood at the door of the Emperor''s room.


    "Sure my lady" he said. He stopped me, before I could knock.


    "The Emperor said if you are here, I should let you in side without knocking. Because he might be reading at this hour."


    "Oh okay, thank you" I said. What was the need to say thank you? I wondered when I was going to get used to  being a royalty.


    I opened the door, slowly and I looked around. The Emperor was no where to be found. I entered the room and started searching for him. On his reading table, were letters, books and drawings.


    I was attempted to touch them and of course, I did touched. I saw a letter King Gaius wrote to the Emperor. It''s was all about me. My personal details were presented in this letter, no wonder the Emperor knew about my birthday. In the end, I was glad that I was allowed to keep my identity here, instead of hiding under Princess Eva''s skin.


    "Is that how you touch people''s things without their permission in Camelot?"  A voice interrupted me from behind. Of course it''s was the Emperor, there was no need to look back.


    "No your highness" I said. I turned around to see where he came out from. I almost screamed when I saw him. The Emperor wore nothing except for a piece of cloth that was tied around his waist down to his knees. His chest was bare and abs reflected the strength of a warrior. His muscles popped out as he kept his hands on his waist.  There was a turban tied to his head. This man was indeed a handsome devil in disguise of a man.


    "Am talking to you Queen Ariadne" The Emperor shouted. I jumped when he did that. His voice was really loud to my hearing.


    "Am sorry, I was thinking about something" I said.


    "About what exactly?" He took a towel from his bed and started mopping his body.


    "Nothing. Are you still carrying that?" I said, with my hand rolling around my head. Am sure he knew that I was referring to the turban on my head.


    "If you don''t want us to have any problem, never ask me about it again" the Emperor warned. Damn! It was just an ordinary turban so why was he getting angry for?


    "Forgive me your highness" I apologized.


    "No problem, please do sit" he ushered me to seat on the bed. The last time, I was invited to sit there , something almost happened. This time , I just hope it''s goes well.


    "You sent for me Emperor" I sat down on the bed gently. He was still naked, I wondered if he had forgotten that a woman was standing in front of him.


    "Yes I did" he came to where I sat. It seemed like he noticed that I was not comfortable in room.


    "Really?" He took a step back.


    "Am not okay, seeing you like this" I said, with my head bent. I don''t even know whether I was shy or ashamed.


    "If you can''t see me like this, then how are we going to make babies?" he asked.


    "What?" I exclaimed. Babies?? Who spoke about making them in the first place?


    "Why are you surprised? You said that at the table. You even made it seemed like you were already with a child" the Emperor reminded me of the fight. Actually, this was funny. I made a joke of Queen Valeria and he took it serious. How was I going to get out of this mess?


    "I didn''t say that" I stood up from the bed. I was scared, of this man now. What if he try to take advantage of me? Of course he was my husband but I wasn''t ready yet.


    He didn''t say a word, rather he came closer and held my left hand "I can see that you are scared of me, if you aren''t comfortable, then I will go and changed."


    "Okay do please" I murmured. Slowly, the Emperor dropped my hand and headed for a room. Am sure that was his changing room. I sat back on the bed waiting for him. He took more than twenty minutes to dress up. What a man!


    The door opened and he came out of that room and he was dressed completely. The emperor wore a white shirt and trouser. His turban was still on, I was eager to find out why he always had it on. Maybe Anne or  princess Morgana we''re the right source for this kind of information.


    "How do I look now?" The Emperor asked.


    "No need to look at the mirror, my king. You look fabulous" I smiled. This was the first time he asked me about his looks and I was glad that no one was here to make me feel shy about it.


    "Thank you Queen Ariadne. This is the first time you are putting my before the king."


    I understood what the Emperor meant. I never called him my king. It was either your highness, Emperor or your majesty. Even I, didn''t know why I switched today.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know why?" He sat on the bed next to me. The strong scent of his perfume almost choked me. I cleared my throat and spoke.


    "Am serious your highness" I answered. The closer we became the more I was shy.


    "I want to give you a present" he said.


    "What present are you talking about? You already given a precious gift today, by bringing my Parents to Akkad. Am very grateful" I thanked him.


    "That was a different gift. What I want to give you right now is something I made by myself. I hope you like it my Queen" he said. My queen wasn''t bad , I like it though.


    "Okay, can I see it now?" I asked politely. The emperor stood up from the bed. He bowed like a gentleman in front of me and said


    "Shall we, my lady?" he took my hand in his, and he helped me stood up from the bed.. We made our way into a room which was on the next to his changing room.

 Chapter 46 - [Bonus ] I Like You Queen Ariadne.

    Dedicated to all my wonderful readers, it''s been a month since we started this journey. Thanks for all your love and support. With you here, am sure I can get through with this.


    ******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    The room we stepped into was dark and quiet. He told me to wait and at  the door , while he went to make a fire. I couldn''t see anything but I heard noises that explained to me that he was trying to make a fire. I smiled when I heard him knock the stones together.


    "Can I help your highness?" I asked politely.


    "No, thank you Queen Ariadne" I don''t want you to move He said. I know the emperor was going to reject my offer. He was trying to act as a strong man, am sure this was the first time, he attempted to make a fire.


    "As you wish my king" I gave him an assurance, that I was going to do what he asked of me.


    After few minutes of struggle, the Emperor finally made fire. I could now get a clear view of the room. It''s was a drawing site, with beautiful, huge and different paintings both on the wall and boards. There were many buckets of paint, drawing pens, brushes,  all arranged at the left side of the room. At the other corner stood the Emperor looking very tired. I laughed when I saw his sweats.


    "Don''t tell me you are laughing at me my queen?" He said. "I trying my best to impress you this evening"


    "No am not" I said. I stepped into the beautiful site. He started walking towards me gently, suddenly I became shy again, the sight of this handsome man made me to feel unease.


    "Welcome to my world. I hope you enjoyed your stay" he said.


    "Thank you but the site is magnificent. I love it"


    "Yes I know. It took me years to realize this and it became my most favorite place in the world. You are the first to know about this place" The Emperor told me. When I heard his last sentence, I couldn''t believed him. What was he trying to say? Am sure he must have brought his special queen on one occasion or the other.


    "I don''t understand Emperor. You mean not even Queen¡­"


    "No one. Young Queen. Do you want to see your gift?" He asked.


    "Yes of course" I replied. This was fantastic though strange. Was I this important to him or he was pretending because it was my birthday? The emperor''s action was hard to predict and I don''t want to build fake  castles in the air. Its was too early for that.


    "Come here please" he urged. I moved to where he asked me to. In front of us, was a big board. It was the widest of all the boards in the room. A white cloth hanged over, and covered the whole content of it, making me see nothing.


    "Are you ready?" He asked, moving towards the edge of the board. The Emperor held the clothes at the other end before looking my direction. He wanted me to give him a go ahead.


    "Sure your highness" I answered eagerly.


    "Do you refer shutting your eyes?"


    "I don''t think so. Am quite anxious your highness, am waiting ."


    It took him no time to flung the clothing up in the air, reviewing the hidden content behind it. When I saw the drawings, I became speechless and amazed by the art work I saw.


    There were beautiful drawings of me in different dresses. One of them was when I laid on my sick bed probably there was no hope of me being alive again. I looked dead in that picture, no wonder everyone was scared that I might not survive it.


    In the center of all the drawings, I saw the dress I wore on the ball day. They were so lovely and I really like them. Nobody has been able to do what the Emperor had done in my life within this half  year. Although he had hurt me a lot but he made up for it in the end.


    "Thank you very much , your highness" I said, a drop of tear rolled down my cheeks.


    "This is nothing Queen Ariadne" he drew closer to me. Please don''t cry, it doesn''t suit you at all."


    When he said that I couldn''t control my self, I started sobbing. The Emperor touched my face with his hand. He cleaned the tears that was rolling uncontrollably and of course, they stopped though I didn''t want them to because I love what the way the Emperor and I were closed.


    "Why are you doing these?" I asked with a hope that he might give me a reasonable answer and not a angry look. I was trying my best not to look into his eyes.


    "I like you, Queen Ariadne" he uttered. Did I hear it correctly or  my ears were making a mock of me? I used my left hand to pinched the other, I needed to wake up from all my dreams. This was no joke moment at all.


    "What did you just say?" I asked. I wanted to be sure on this one.


    His lips widened as he smiled "I know you heard me, my Queen. The circumstances we met were not favorable at all. Being a devil, my reception was a bad one, I just hope it doesn''t make you hate me."


    "Yes the way you treated me wasn''t fair. I was only a victim of  our fate, then why did I have to suffer alone?" I said. Those tears came out again, I wondered if I was the cry baby the children at the village square in Camelot always sang about.


    "Forgive me please" he said. The Emperor hugged me tightly. One of his hands wrapped around my back and the other ran through me  my hair gently. That cold shiver that always ran through my spine whenever the Emperor and I were together, was no longer there.. I used my hands to around his waist. Maybe this was the night, we all have been waiting for or the night he always wanted!

 Chapter 47 - A Twist...

    ******


    Author''s POV.


    Queen Valeria waited for the Emperor all night but he didn''t come. This was unlike him. If Sargon said he was going to come to her chamber then what happened that made him not to? She wanted to go and asked what was keeping him but she stopped, maybe he was handling some important matters. When the Emperor was done, he come to her as usual.


    But, this time it was different. It was early in the morning yet, there was no sight of the Emperor in her room. Did he forgot? Or something happened that she wasn''t aware of ?


    Without taking a bath or changing her night gown, Queen Valeria got up from her bed and made way for the door. She was about to go out when she met Naana and her maid Malia at door. Wrong timing she guess, no matter what these two were not capable of stopping her. Its was too late, her mind was made up.


    "Good morning my lady, " They both greeted.


    "Yes, Malia and Naana good morning" she answered. Queen Valeria was expecting them to excused her at the door but they didn''t. She was not in a good mood if only they both knew.


    "Where are you going to Queen Valeria?" Naana asked. The way she stared at her was really frustrating. "What was wrong with everyone? " Valeria asked her self.


    "It''s none of your business. You should excuse me" she said. Queen Valeria was about to step out of her room, when she remembered that these two came from outside, maybe they might of seen the emperor or at least have an idea of his whereabouts.


    She turned back and asked "have any of you seen the Emperor today?"


    Naana shook her head negatively. Malia who was now arranging the bed was yet to answer to her. She hated all these acts they putting on right now. She, Valeria was not in a good to entertain any one except the Emperor. Their attitudes might lead to the worst punishment of their life.


    "Am talking to you Malia" she shouted at her.


    Malia dropped the pillow she was holding. She was lost in her thoughts, that she forgot Queen Valeria asked her a question.


    "Forgive me Queen Valeria, I was lost in my thoughts" she apologized.


    "You better be careful today, because I woke up from the wrong side of the bed" She warned them.


    " Am sorry Queen" she gave an apology again.


    "Have you seen the Emperor today?"


    "Not at all, Queen Valeria. After the party last night, we never saw again" Malia replied, with her head bowed.


    Queen Valeria became worried and wondered what went wrong last night. She wished she had gone to Sargon when he didn''t come to her last night. She stepped out of the room finally, but Naana stopped this time.


    "Where are you going dressed like this?" She asked.


    "Am going to look for the Emperor. Am sure he is in his Chambers sleeping, please don''t stop me Naana" queen Valeria pleaded. These were one of the things, she was trying her best to avoid.


    "Am not going to stop you. But please take your bath before going" Naana told her. It was not good for a woman and a queen for that matter to dress like this outside the women''s quarters, she was an example to all the women in the kingdom.


    "Am not interested in that right now"


    "My lady, change your dress. It''s your night gown you are putting on ."


    "I don''t care about that last sentence. She zoomed off to the Emperor''s chamber, before anyone could stop her. When she got there , there were three guards at the door.


    Queen Valeria didn''t bother to asked them if she could go in rather, she went ahead to turn the doorknob but they stopped her.


    "Queen, we can''t let you in right now" one of the guards said. He stood in front of the door preventing her from touching it.


    "Why? I want to see the emperor".


    "He didn''t tell us you were going to visit this morning and without his permission we can''t let you go in. We are sorry Queen".


    "Where you the guards on duty last night?" She asked. Queen Valeria was going to play a game on them. And if she wins, definitely, they were going to allow her to go in.


    "No, your highness, they just left" the tallest among the guards answered.


    "Didn''t they inform you that the Emperor asked me to see him this morning?" She lied. She got them on this one.


    "No they never said that rather, we were asked not to let anyone in" the guards who was quiet the whole time, finally spoke. He turned and looked at the others who affirmed his answer by nodding there heads in agreement. Queen Valeria knew that this was her dead end. These three men standing with no smiling face in front of her were not going to let her in, because they listen to the Emperor, not her.


    She thought of a plan for while, and a mind blowing idea came to her mind. If she pretends that she has a good news for the Emperor, they might let her in. Good news was what Akkad pursuits right now.


    "You see the way am dressed? The news, I carried is very important to the Emperor, if you don''t let me in, I don''t know what he might do to you later when he finds out the truth" she lied again. Queen Valeria crossed her arms in front of her and waited for the drama to unfold.


    The guards were confused on what to do. They were asked not to go in, and also not to allowed any one in no matter who it was, how were they going to seek permission from the Emperor concerning this.. Before they could come up from with an idea, Queen Valeria opened the door and went into the room.

 Chapter 48 - An Evil Image In His Eyes....

    * * * * * * * *


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    Next morning, when I woke up I found my self wrapped in the Emperor''s arms. We slept on the cushion together in the drawing room. I looked at his  face and all I could see was an innocent man sound asleep. Who will believe that such a handsome face belongs to the devil? His eyes were shut tight. Those eyes I  barely look in to when they were opened. The long black lashes stood out making his appearance more beautiful. His thin lips were pink and attractive , making me regret why I didn''t kiss them last night when he asked me to.


    I could still remember what happened last night. The Emperor told me that he would wait for me til I  am ready to accept him as a husband. Actually, what led to our discussion about this was when he asked me how we were going to repay our broken relationship. I said forgiveness and true love, only when we forgive and love each other, then our old wounds will heal and I will be able to give my self to him as my husband.


    I never knew the Emperor would agreed to that. I thought he was going to be angry and might take me in forcefully but he didn''t rather, the only words he uttered were "Your wish is my command". I giggled hearing when he Said.


    The Ray of light that came from the sun through the open curtains affected my eyes. Only then did I remembered that I was supposed to meet my fake parents this morning. We were going to have a serious and secret discussion. Now, that the Emperor was still sleeping this was the right time for it.


    Without making any noise, I removed his hands that were wrapped around on me and gently, I got up from the cushion. I checked to see if his eyes were still shut, o yes, it was. I took a step forward and quietly.


    I was about to take another step when I felt something holding me back. I couldn''t move further. It seemed my gown was stuck to the cushion because of the length and size. If I was present when they made this dress , I would have told the seamstress to reduce its length. It was too long.


    I turned back to remove my gown from the hold of the cushion, only to that the emperor was awake! He was the one that held the edge of my gown all these while. How was this possible? Few seconds ago, his eyes were shut and now, they stared at me seductively.


    "Where are you running to my Queen?" He asked. His Shirt was loosed revealing the hit body behind him. Now, I know the reason why all the women in the Quarters, fought to spend the nights with him.


    "Greetings, your highness. I want to go back to my room" I answered. Those eyes made me shy. I was uncomfortable with the way , his lips kept widened. This was temptation and I am not going to fall for it because I, Ariadne was the one who told the Emperor to wait a little longer for love to grow.


    "Is there need for that? I also have a bathroom" he said. The Emperor held my hand, I thought it was just that, until he drew me back and I fell into his arms. The warmth of his skin made me shiver a little, which was odd.  There for the first I looked deep into his eyes and I saw that his Iris were red with an image of beast in it! I jumped away from his arms.


    I have never seen a beast in a humans eyes before. Or was I dreaming? The image I saw in those eyes was a man-beast with horns. Everything happened so fast that I didn''t get to view it well. I tried to look at him again but this time his Iris were black from a far.


    How was this possible? I knew what I saw and the image was still in tact and saved in my brain. I could even draw it if I was asked to. The Emperor stood up from the cushion and came towards me.


    "What happened to you my queen?" He asked, looking so worried. It''s was obvious that he wasn''t aware of it.


    "Nothing¡­ I ¡­. Am fine" I stammered. There was no evidence that I saw anything in his eyes, in order not to build a house on nothing, I lied to him.


    "Are you sure?" He asked and  I nodded in agreement. The emperor came closer. Now, the gap between us was not up to a centimeter. He hugged me tightly.  When he did that, I felt relieved and saved. How was this possible? The eyes I saw with an evil image  earlier, belonged to this man , I found comfort and refuge in .


    "You said nothing but your body tells me that something is wrong. Or are you afraid that I might go against our agreement?"


    Oh , I didn''t recall about that but I think this was the perfect topic to discuss to avoid further questions about the image "yes your highness."


    "I won''t my queen, believe in me he said. I won''t go back on my words."


    "I hope so" I said quietly. The last time, I trusted him everything went drown the drian. I hope he prove to me that he really care about me.


    "You can take your bath here. I will be in my bedroom. When you are done, met me there" he said, letting go of my body which I didn''t like at all.


    "Okay" was the only word  I uttered. The Emperor made his way to the door, when he reached there, he turned back and gave me a funny smile. I let out a wild laugh.. Seeing him do that was funny or maybe it''s wasn''t! I was just in love with his boyish smiles.

 Chapter 49 - The Most Sexiest Amongst My Wives...

    *******


    Emperor Sargon''s POV.


    The feeling was growing inside of me every day. I was falling for this woman, who stood in front of me drying her hair with a towel. Her dark long hair dripped waters as she drained them tightly in that cloth. Right from the day, I set my eyes on Queen Ariadne, I knew she was a beautiful and strong woman. Though, she looked fragile and soft facially. Her height was average and chubby body was the most sexiest I have ever seen among my wives. Or maybe I was exaggerating because of the love with in me.


    "Aren''t you going to change?"  she asked me. Her eyes were still glaring at the mirror and I knew she could see me from there. I stood up from where I was sitting- my reading chair, and went to meet her.


    I stood behind her. Queen Ariadne was surprised to see me do other wise. I was dressed in my trouser without a shirt on, I was aware that this act of mine , might make me break my promise to her but I still went  ahead and did the opposite.


    "Queen Ariadne," I mumbled, as I  wrapped my hands around her waist from behind. My head laid on hers slowly and I could hear her heart beats from here. Her hair smelled nice just like a fragrance made from Lily.


    "Em.pe..ro ..r"  she called my name. I actually loved the way she stretched my name, it''s brought joy in to my body making me more naughty.


    "Don''t you have any meeting today?" Queen Ariadne asked me. Her face was still showing that beautiful smile of hers.


    "Are you sending me away?" I asked back. She turned and around to say a word, which I could guess already *not at all, your Emperor*. But I stopped her before she could say any thing by placing my index finger on her lips.


    "Don''t say a word" I said, drawing closer to her. Queen took a step back each time I came closer.


    "Really my queen?" I asked. No answer, she took a step again and this time her back hit against the wall, which was the dead end. The smile on her face was still there, although her head bent low.


    I put one of my hands on the wall and I brought my face down to hers. Just when our lips were about to meet, we heard the sound of the door. Its slammed opened. I wondered who it was this time and why I can''t have my peace anymore.


    I turned around to see who it was but unfortunately, I saw Queen Valeria! What a triangle!! She was still dressed in her night gown and she stood with  her hair that looked like its hasn''t been comb for a century. She was surprised to see us just the way we were to see her.


    After few minutes, she got hold of her self and she blinked her eyes repeated like this was a dream.


    "Why didn''t you knocked before coming in?" I finally broke the silence with my question.


    "Am sorry your highness.. I didn''t know you were busy" She apologized.


    "What stopped you from knocking?" I asked her again.


    "I was in a hurry to see you, that''s why" Queen Valeria was afraid, although I didn''t plan on punishing her. My mood today was too good for that, so I waved it.


    "What do you want Queen Valeria?" I asked.


    "To ask why you didn''t come to see me as you promised Sargon"


    "Oh, where we supposed to see? Sorry it skipped my mind, I had a lot things to do last night" I answered. Queen Ariadne was with me, there was no way I could think of another woman.


    "At least you should have sent a maid or a guard to inform me of this development. I waited like a bride at the altar" she started sobbing. When had she become this weak?  I went to where she stood and wiped her tears away.


    "I promise to make it up to you  Okay?" Queen Valeria didn''t reply. But she nodded her head and that was enough for me.


    "Aren''t you done here?" She finally spoke again, but not to me. She was referring to Queen Ariadne, who stood at other end of the wall. Her hair was still wet and they fell on breasts making them look more attractive from a far.  I smiled at her but she gave me, a look that scared me. What was wrong with this woman? Few minutes ago, we were fine, what happened now??


    "Don''t talk to her like that, Queen Valeria. You met her here , she is the boss for now"  I gave her smirk.


    "Oh, I see. I want us to discuss something important please. Tell her to excuse us" Queen Valeria said. This two weren''t friends, that I know but what was wrong with them all of a sudden. Why were they giving me the cold looks and attitudes?


    "Are you two still fighting?'' I looked at each of them from time to time.


    "She started it yesterday Emperor" My first wife restored.


    "Am sorry Queen Valeria. I didn''t like the way you spoke to my mother that''s why I retaliated"


    "Even though, you were supposed to show me respect by keeping quiet not exchanging words with Queen Ariadne".


    "Stop it all of you. I don''t want to hear this again" I ordered.


    "Forgive me your highness" they both apologized.


    "If I come to know that any of you are holding grudges because of this then I would be force to punish you two" I warned.


    "Am sorry Sargon" Queen Valeria apologized again.


    "Forgive me please Queen Ariadne said. I almost laughed when I heard her voice. She looked so meek and timid.


    "Is okay. Let''s peace be known in my palace".


    Queen Ariadne walked to where the mirror stand was and she took her jewelries and hair pins.. Together, with hand fan, she bowed and said to me "am leaving now, Emperor."

 Chapter 50 - Jealously...

    *******


    Emperor Sargon''s POV.


    "My chest is bare. It''s high time I wore a shirt on my body" I said, heading off to my changing room. Queen Valeria followed me behind. I already knew the kind of questions she was going to ask me.


    "Didn''t you notice that your chest was bare since?" She asked.


    "Go straight to the point  Queen Valeria. Say your mind."


    "I thought you don''t like her Your highness?" she asked, looking at as if the answers were written on my forehead. Funny enough they weren''t.


    "Who?" I Know who she was referring to, but I pretended not to.


    "Queen Ariadne. I remember vividly the last time we talked about her, you said she isn''t attractive to you."


    "And I changed my mind now. She is beautiful, you have eyes am sure you can see that" I answered.


    "What are you saying Sargon?" Her facial expression changed from anxiety to anger.


    "Am saying that ¡­ I ¡­ forget about it"  I closed the matter. This wasn''t going well at all. Queen Valeria was my first wife and saying all these to her might make the hatred she had for Queen Ariadne to grow more.


    "I don''t have any problem when you spend time with your other wives. But, please keep me informed, so that I don''t look like a fool in public" Queen Valeria added. I turned and faced her.


    "Fine. What is you wanted to tell me? You couldn''t even wait for the day to break properly"


    "Don''t you remember?" She asked me. Queen Valeria was excited, her hands were clapped together waiting for me to guess what ever was on her mind.


    "About what exactly queen Valeria?" I asked her. To be sincere I had no idea of what she wanted me to say.


    "I don''t why you always forget about our anniversary Emperor" she said.


    "Oh is it today?" I asked.  Last year, it was mother that reminded me about our anniversary. Queen Valeria was unhappy through out, I expected her to get use to this.


    "You forgot again"  she said almost crying.


    "Am sorry Queen Valeria. There is still time to prepare, it''s in three days time right?" I asked, checking through my wardrobe for a shirt to wear . There were so many of them and I  became confused on what to choose.


    "Here, wear the red shirt. It matches your turban" she suggested.


    "Thank you. Am glad you are fine now".


    "What are your plans for us on that day?" she asked. I took the shirt Queen Valeria  had chosen for me and I put it on.


    "Don''t worry, I will do my best to make you happy" I replied. she helped me button up my shirt.


    "You look handsome in this" she held the edge of my shirt tightly. Queen Valeria wanted to be naughty this morning, I could see she missed me a lot.


    "I think you should wait for our anniversary night" I kissed her forehead, leaving her in the changing room.


    When I got to my bedroom, Apollo was waiting for me at door. He was fully dressed, ready for work.


    "Seriously? Is my room a public place for all of you?" I asked.


    "Am sorry your highness, the door was opened and ¡­"


    " And you just walk in like it was a market square. Earlier, Queen Valeria came into the room without knocking and the guards did not care to inform me even when I gave an order saying that no one was supposed to come in".


    "Forgive me your highness. I was not informed about it, but I knocked no one answered, that''s why I came in" Apollo explained.


    "You are still angry with me Emperor, am sorry for interrupting you today. It''s wasn''t intentional" Queen Victoria chimmed in. I didn''t know she followed me out here.


    "It''s provoking me now, I hate this and you all are aware of this" I frowned.


    Nobody say a word. I wondered why I had to pour my anger on Apollo, he was really unfortunate when it''s came to such things. I remembered when we were growing up, his mother scolded him for everything I did. He borne all the punishment that was meant for me.


    "What do you have to say Apollo?"


    "I will talk to the chief guard. Please, don''t be angry your highness" He apologized.


    "It''s fine. Are you ready for work?"


    "Yes your highness" he answered.


    "Then let''s leave. Queen Valeria will go to her room after here" I said.


    "Have a wonderful day my king" she bowed and left.


    "These women are driving me crazy, it seemed I am being too soft nowadays. What do you think Apollo?" I asked my best friend who stood at the door smiling.


    "Come in and not laughing at my ill luck" I invited him.


    "You are fine your highness. It''s better to know what''s going on in their minds. Only then we would be able to find the person who framed Queen Ariadne."


    "There is a new development?" I sat down the sofa in the room.


    "Yes, I went to town yesterday and I found out that the hood was not made in Akkad, your highness" Apollo replied.


    "What do you  mean? I don''t understand".


    "The hood was made by one of the best in Finn Land."


    "That''s means a normal citizen can''t afford it. Some one from my palace is the real owner of that hood" I added.


    "Exactly my point. We have to keep a close watch on every one, because¡­"


    "Everyone is a suspect Apollo. It''s hurt me to know that am staying under the same roof with the culprit."


    "And yet, you don''t know who it is."


    "I pity her already. My punishment for such a person is irreversible. Don''t forget to inform the guards that went with you to keep quiet about this. No one should know that we are aware that the culprit is from this palace" I stood up from the sofa.


    "Yes your majesty. One more thing" he stopped me from proceeding to the throne room. "I have another news for you."


    "Really? Go ahead please" I urged.


    "We finally have your father''s chef. He was caught by  a neighboring kingdom. The king is waiting for your reply in order to send him to you."


    "Send a reply to him that I owned the kingdom a lot but I have to confirm this news by seeing the prisoner. He should released him to me."


    "I will your highness"

 Chapter 51 - The Creator Is The One Who Gives Children...

    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I hurried to my room immediately. We were not expecting Queen Valeria to stormed into the room like that, the condition  she found in,  really made her angry.  But what can I do? She was the king''s wife so am I!


    When I got my room, there was no body in. It''s was just the way I left it before going for the party yesterday. Anne kept a dress for me on the stand close to wardrobe. The dresses she kept there were the ones , I would wear after taking my bath. She made life so easy for me.


    I sat down on the bed and took my shoes off.  My legs were tired of wearing all these shoes. I was not used them, because in Camelot maids wore simple sandals and sometimes we walked bare footed for days. Those we''re the pains of being a maid in the West.


    My mind went to King Gaius and Queen Celesta. I wondered how they were doing right now. After the dinner yesterday, the Emperor didn''t even allow me to speak with my parents. I don''t blame him, because I also wanted us to be together.


    I wondered why, all of a sudden, the man became a caring and loving husband I always wished and dreamt about.


    "My Lady, can I come in?"  It''s was Anne. She stood at the door with some flowers. I loved them a lot, that''s why every morning, she changed the flowers in my room.


    "Come in please Anne," I answered. She walked in to the room with a smile like she just won a lottery. Anne wore a purple skirt and white long sleeves shirt. Her hair was packed in a hair tie like always.


    "I heated your bathing water before few minutes ago Queen  Ariadne" she said dropping flowers in each vases in the room.


    "I have taken my bath already, no need for that. Thank you."


    "Okay, but¡­ how come? Don''t tell me you took your bath with cold water? The Emperor won''t forgive me, if you fall sick my lady because¡­"


    "The Emperor was the one who prepared my bathing and ¡­" I stopped. What I saying? Anne was going to tease me the whole day, now that she was aware that I spent the night in the Emperor''s room.


    "Wow that''s good news Queen Ariadne. Am happy for you" she said.


    "Anne, nothing happened, we just slept in each other''s arm. Am not ready yet, I told him last night"


    "Did he agreed?" she asked eagerly.


    "Yes he did. I also surprised that the Emperor could say yes to such a demand. How ever, am glad about it" I stood up from the bed and went to the mirror- my favorite spot.


    "Okay, but, when will you be ready?" She took a comb from the drawer and started arranging the tips of my hair.


    "I don''t know Anne. May be when am ready to accept him as my husband" I said. Making in a rush wasn''t my thing, the emperor was my husband but he rejected me first!


    "You should think about it care fully. Your decision is not a bad one, however you need to think about the Emperor too. He is your husband, whether  this is decision going to affect him or not?"


    "He agreed to it Anne" I replied. The Emperor understood me perfectly well , I told him that we should wait for love to grow in our hearts. At least in my heart, they said he had no heart.


    "Even if he did , that doesn''t mean everything is fine within" Anne continued.


    I stood up from the bed. What was Anne talking about? Why did she seemed unhappy now??


    "What''s wrong Anne? I don''t understand what you are saying?" I asked her.


    "Forgive me for interfering in your private lives but I want to advise you like a sister."


    "Of course Anne, in Akkad you are the only sister I have. Feel free to tell me what you think is right."


    "Okay , am happy  to hear that" she said. "You know the Emperor is yet to announce his heir?"


    "Yes, I am aware of that".


    "He is still a young man of twenty-five. By the will of our creator, the emperor will live for a hundred years" she said in a quiet tone. It seemed Anne wanted to say something important.


    "Yes . I pray so".


    "But with this fame and wealth, the Emperor has no child."


    "What do you mean by that Anne? Doing the party yesterday, the Emperor introduced a young man to me as husband son. His name is ehn¡­


    "Prince Edward is his name. He is the Emperor''s nephew.".


    "How?" I widened my eyes like it was a dream.


    The Emperor had an elder sister by the name princess Diana. She was married to a prince, who died in battle. Her brother Emperor Sargon brought her home after hearing the news. Few months later , Princess Diana found out that she was pregnant" Anne narrated.


    "How old was the Emperor then ?"


    "He was fifteen when his sister gave birth to Prince Edward . She died immediately she put to birth"


    "O Lord. Such a disaster" I mumbled. This was really a tragic live story.


    "According to what my husband told me the emperor cursed himself for days blaming his sister''s death on him".


    "Why will he do that? She died while given birth right?"


    "Yes my lady that was what my Vidor told me. I never care to ask anyone, it''s not my business to poke nose in to the private matters of the royal family".


    "I understand what  you mean Anne. So what about this children, I see in the women''s quarters?" I asked giving her the bottle of hair oil that was on the mirror table.


    "Not all the women belong to the Emperor. Some are his sisters in law. Few of these children, were born out of wedlock but the king accepted them because he loved children" Anne said, applying the oil to hair.


    "The Emperor has many wife , why is he childless?"


    "The creator is the one who gives children. If the Emperor is destined to have a child one day, he will surely become a father" Anne concluded.


    "So how does this relates to me now?"


    "We all looked up to you! Maybe, you might be the one who will give you the Emperor this child he desperately wants."


    "What are you saying Anne? The Emperor lack of children is because of his wickedness. Perhaps, if he changes, the creator might bless him with one" I told her. Such a Cold hearted was not fit to be a father.


    "We hope he does. I pray you change that stone heart of his with your charm" she packed my hair to a pony tail style.


    "He is your Emperor, don''t forget please. The gossip is over, before we get caught" I reminded her.


    "What do you want for breakfast or the Emperor prepared a meal for you? Anne teased.


    "I knew you were going to tease me the whole day. Go and get my break fast, am so hungry Anne."


    "Okay my lady she placed some of the flowers on the table and left with an empty basket".

 Chapter 52 - He Was Having Fun With Queen Ariadne....

    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    Anne was something else. What she told me today really confused me. This was strange, a man with hundreds of wives had no child? This was no ordinary fallacy, it was serious matter that needed critical thinking to arrive at the reason Or was he impotent? Yes, I remember the women in the kitchen gossiped about some impotent men they married. Maybe that was the case with the Emperor.


    There were many mysteries about this family. First, its was a curse, then a witch and now, the man I thought had these children I saw in the Quarters every day was no father! They were all hiding something from me and sooner or later, I will find out what its was.


    Not too long  she left, Anne came back with my breakfast. Its was potatoes served with hot  stew. I didn''t eat much because of the problems ahead. I had to talk to my parents immediately.


    "Anne" I called out to her. She was dressing my bed as soon as I called, she stopped and came to me.


    "Yes my Lady, are you done with your breakfast?" She asked, staring at the food remaining in the tray. I know she was worried as to why I did not eat much.


    "Yes Anne , am full"  I said , standing up from my seat and I started making my way to the bathroom.


    "Is there anything you want me to do for you my queen?"


    "Call my parents for me. Am waiting here for them" I said. We needed to talk in here, so that we don''t make mistake out there. The emperor was going to kill us himself, if he finds out we were fooling him.


    "My Lady, only your mother can come in to the women''s quarters. Your father won''t be  allowed" She said. I forget about the number one rule of this harem. I wondered why the Emperor made such rules for us? Women should be restricted from going to men''s quarters too, only then will the equation balance.


    "Please do inform my mother," I said. Talking to Queen Celesta was very important, I wanted to warn her of Queen Valeria, before it was too late.


    "I will do that my lady" she bowed and went out if the room. My mind went back to the moments I spent with the Emperor last night. So much has happened that I forgot about the image I saw in his eyes. Maybe I was hallucinating. After all yesterday was a hectic day for me.


    "Can I come in?" Queen Celesta asked. I was surprised to see her so soon. It''s was not up to seven minutes, Ann left the room when did she reached the guest quarters? Or perhaps they developed wings?? It''s won''t be strange nor scary because this palace was a domain for secrets.


    "Come in Queen Celesta" I made my way to the door. She wore a blue dress with few jewelries that made her look a little younger than her age. Her nails were kept long like always. Also her hair was tied up with a lot of designer pins.


    "Your room is very beautiful" she said with a smile when she walked into my room. Of course, how did she want it to be?


    "I hope the king is fine?" I asked, shutting the door after her. I didn''t want any one to eavesdrop or interrupt our conversation.


    "Yes of course. The emperor sent for him few minutes ago. I was actually lonely, I had no choice than to Stroll I the women''s quarters. Anne met me by the door" Queen Celesta explained. Now I understand why she came here so quickly.


    "Please do have a seat" I showed her a sofa by right.


    "Thank you Queen Ariadne" she answered.


    "There is no need for that you are my mistress. You made me what I am right now?"


    "No¡­ am a wicked woman queen Ariadne. I sent you here to suffer, please punish me for what I did" she cried. I was surprised that Queen celesta went on her knees. Very strange and  or was she pretending again? This was one of her numerous talents.


    "There is no one here Queen Celesta" I assured her. "Say your mind , am listening".


    "I know we are alone. That''s why am asking for your forgiveness. Please don''t hate me for this mistake of mine" she pleaded. This was getting interesting and confusing at same time. All of a sudden, the queen of Camelot wanted mercy and pardon from a low class maid like me? Or has she changed truly? I had to be sure in order to avoid falling in her trap.


    "Stop this pretending please. Like I said no one is here."


    "Am not pretending queen Ariadne. Ever since I heard about your death , I became restless. We are the cause of what had befallen you. Please, forgive me" she apologized. Queen Celesta was still in on her knees, when she said all these. I was shocked to hear those words from her. I was now convinced that she was telling the truth.


    "I believe you now" I said. She looked surprised that I did. The queen Celesta I knew before will never bowed to anyone woman no matter what but today she did, that shows there was a change.


    "I hope you find a place in your heart to forgive and accept us as your family "


    Wow, family? Did I get it correctly or something was wrong with my brain?


    "I have forgiven you all. Camelot us my home , I always knew that" I said.


    "I glad you did thank you , they said you have a large heart, now I confirmed it Queen Valeria told me. "But please be careful with that other wife of your husband, I don''t like her at all."


    "You mean Queen Valeria?" I asked. She was the only one pestering my life ever since I came to the palace.


    "Yes , be very careful with her. Make sure you watch your back. You never can tell what a devil can do" Queen Celesta advised.


    *******


    The Author''s POV.


    Queen Valeria sat on a stool in the room while Malia made her nails. Naana was grinding some herbs on a big stone right next to them. The Queen mother was ill, and this medicine she was preparing would make her feel better.


    "What is the latest gossip Malia?" Queen Valeria asked. Her legs were kept on Malila''s laps who was trying her best to make them look good.


    "Your anniversary of course Queen Valeria" she answered, adding more of the green paints to her big toe.


    "What are they saying?"


    "Whether your anniversary party is going to be as big as Queen Ariadne''s birthday party or not?" she told her. Malia knew that her mistress hated anything to that had to do with the other Queen.


    "Why will they compare me with her? Am the Queen of queens and everyone knows that. My party will be ten times of what the Emperor did for her" Queen Valeria said, rolling her eyes up. If there was one thing she hated most in this world right now- Ariadne. The woman kept on bothering her peace by interfering with the relationship she had with the Emperor. If she didn''t do anything about it now, then the prophecy that Naana told her might come to pass.


    "I don''t know Queen Valeria. It''s normal in every palace where the king has more than one wife".


    "Are you on my side?" She asked. "This is not a normal palace Malia. This is Akkad- the home of great Emperor."


    "No one is arguing about that my dear" Naana chimmed in. "But you must come to understand this¡­ that the youngest queen might be the one to take your place in this palace."


    "Never Naana. Not when I am alive" Queen Valeria shouted, standing up from the stool, she threw the cup in her hand.


    "Why are you getting angry? This is just the beginning Queen Valeria" Naana continued. "Yesterday, the Emperor threw one of the biggest Party, Akkad had ever experience."


    "Exactly" Malia supported, spicing up what Naana said.


    "The party doesn''t mean anything.  Sargon can do it for any of his queen if he wants to" Queen Valeria said, fighting the tears in her eyes. She knew that the celebration yesterday had a disadvantage on her reputation. Many were going to ask why her birthday was never celebrated in such a way!


    "Stop lying to your self my dear. Last night, you sent me away just because of the emperor yet, he did not come to see you. Why? Because, he was having fun with Queen Ariadne" Naana reminded about yesterday again.


    "Naana stop irritating me. Am not worried about that" Queen Valeria lied. "Sooner or later, the Emperor get bored, only then will Queen Ariadne comes to her sense."


    "I don''t know about that" Naana said , gathering her equipment and the herbs. Her work in the room was done. "But am going to advise you like a friend, you have to act fast before you lose everything you ever labored for."


    Before, queen Valeria could answer Malia interrupted. She didn''t know that her mistress wanted to say something "I over heard the guards discussing."


    "About what exactly?" Naana asked.


    "They said the Emperor had made some progress to find the person who impersonated queen Ariadne."


    "W-what¡­ Do ¡­" Queen Valeria stammered. She was shocked to hear this. Her body became to heavy for her legs to carry. All of a sudden, she began to feel dizzy and her head ached so much.


    "Yes, Queen Valeria. Am not mistaken about this. I went to deliver some items to the men''s quarter as you instructed then I overheard them talked about it" Malia explained.


    Blinking her eyes repeatedly, she grabbed  hold of her self and concentrated on the problem before her "leave me alone, all of you!" She said in a quiet tone.

 Chapter 53 - The Jealous Queen Ariadne...

    ******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    After Queen Celesta left. I laid quietly on my bed, the emperor has not come to see me nor sent for me. It seemed to me like he was enjoying himself without me, not his fault. The Emperor had hundreds of women including those that were his concubines.


    If he wanted to spend time with all of them, then, I would have to wait for two years before seeing him. I was the youngest of his Queens yet, he choose me yesterday.


    That night was long and I  found it too short. Was it because of the Emperor? Have I fallen for this man? No way! His feelings was one I couldn''t rely on because the Emperor was just like a chameleon ¨C his color changed from time to time. If I decide to give him a space in my heart definitely, he would break it without thinking twice. I was the Emperor''s wife and that should be enough for now.


    The Queen mother Aslaug, was sick. She had a fever this morning so I was told. The Emperor''s mother was good to me. All these months I spent in Akkad she stood by my side, even when I went through the toils and disappointments. My prayers for her everyday was that the creator should have mercy on her and let her see her grand children.


    Standing up from my bed, I took my gloves to go and see mother. When I opened the door, the Emperor was not far from the room next to mine. I didn''t spent much time trying to figure where he was going to. He came to the women''s quarters, definitely he would come to see after.


    I ran back to my bed "The emperor should see that I could leave without his presence" I said to my self. He  must not know that he was my witness. I grabbed the blanket on the bed and covered my body, pretending that I was asleep.


    This was not going to work. If the Emperor comes to room and he notices that I was asleep, he will leave immediately for the fear that I might wake up. But who cares? I wanted him to wake me up with a kiss on my forehead (but these were just my dreams)


    I stood up from the bed and went to the mirror. I sat down and opened the bottle of oil. I applied it to my hair. Anne made my hair few hours ago, what was the need for this?


    There was a knock on the door and I felt so restless. Was it the Emperor? When did the man became a gentle man up to an extent that he knocked before entering. This was an improvement, maybe he had changed over night.


    "Come in please" I answered. The door opened slowly and the Emperor walked into the room slowly. He wore a green robe now. With a white trouser to match and of course his turban was there. He took each step with pride. What a proud man!


    "I thought you were resting but here you are spending the day at a piece of glass" he said,  walking towards me.


    "Greetings Your highness" I stood up from my seat and greeted.


    "Thank you, how are you doing today?"


    "Am fine, though I was lonely all day" I uttered, regretting those words as soon as they came out. The Emperor''s face showed that he was surprised with my statement. I was so foolish!


    "But you have your parents and maids around. I even heard that you prefer spending with ¡­ ehnn.. the wife of Vidor, what that her name again?"


    "Anne is her name your highness" I finished the line for him. So the Emperor too listens to gossip. I wondered who and who spreaded such news.


    "What are you thinking Queen Ariadne" the Emperor interrupted my thoughts.


    Don''t mind my manners. Please have a seat, you are welcome to my abode" I said, pointing at the sofa not too far away from where we standing.


    "Don''t worry about. I rather watch, while you comb your hair. You should sit instead" he said. Watch me comb this hair? I was faking it , the hair was not scattered. it''s Still looked perfect.


    I sat down because the Emperor wanted me to. I brought  my loosed hair front and I started combing it gently. The Emperor stood behind me with a smile this time, I became shy. Cold shivers ran through my spine when his cold hands touched my shoulder.


    "Do you miss me  my dear Queen?" He said, with hands on shoulders.


    "What?" I asked, swallowing hard. Of course, I missed you and when you were not around, I yearned for you every minute.


    "Is not necessary to say yes. I have prepare a horse class for you tomorrow. I hope you come around" he took his hands off me immediately. I wondered if I did something wrong.


    "Thank you, your highness. Am grateful" I said.


    "Will you come to my room tonight?"


    The Emperor was inviting me again! If we kept on spending nights together, he might change his mind about the promise. "I must not rush things" I said to my self.


    "Say something queen Ariadne. Am waiting for you" the Emperor asked impatiently.


    "Forgive me your highness. I want to spend time with my family, they will soon return back to Camelot" I lied, avoiding the gaze of his eyes.


    "That''s good. Take care of yourself then. We will see tomorrow then" he smiled and made for the door .


    "Good night your highness" I said. He stopped for a second, I thought he was going to come back to me but the Emperor never danced to anyone''s tune. He opened the door and left.


    I felt like going after him to say sorry and I also wanted to spend the night with him but no my ego won''t let me. The image of him touching Queen Valeria''s face this morning, kept on running in my head. The emperor didn''t even care about my presence, I thought for a second that he was in love with her already no need for me to struggle and fit in. After all she was the principal wife and I was no body.


    ******


    The next morning, I woke very early. I had my breakfast and made my way to the sporting center. When I got there the Emperor was no where to be seen. The guards were there together with my in-laws. The stables were adjacent to the entrance gate and I could hear the horses neighed.


    Queen mother sent a maid to inform me that the Emperor would join us soon. He told me to come here early in the morning but there was no sight of him now. I went to where mother was seating with my parents and I greeted each one of them with respect.


    I sat down, patiently waiting for the arrival of the Emperor. The Queens sat down behind us. I wondered if this was a race competition. He told me that we were going to practice so why was everyone here?


    "Queen Ariadne" Queen mother called out when she noticed my anxiety.  "You shouldn''t worry my child, I sent for the Emperor and he said they will come after their baths."


    "They? Was there a new person in the palace?? Who was mother referring to?" I asked my self. I was getting worried for nothing. May be I should adjust to the way of life here- the way the other queens lived freely.  That will do for now.


    We waited for about thirty minutes, before he came. When the Emperor arrived at the center , everyone stood up to show him respect. I did also, but mind you I was tensed up already.


    With him was Queen Valeria, who kept on laughing like the emperor was tickling her. I wondered what he was telling her that made her so happy. The emperor walked towards his mother and my parents, he greeted them.


    He didn''t even look at me except for queen Valeria, who kept on giving me the code that she slept in the Emperor''s room. Only if she knew that I rejected offer yesterday - she was just a second option in this case.


    There was a huge stand in front of us, they went into it and sat down. Queen Valeria hands were on his arms  all these time. I could see her turning to give me the *I got him looks.* Those ugly eyes of hers made me mad , I wished I could plug them out right in front of her so called Husband.


    The other women began to gossip. They were angry with the way she carried her self while entering the sporting center. Queen Valeria did not greet my parents or mother, she just held hands with the Emperor like he was going to fly away soon.. This behavior of hers irritated me a lot.

 Chapter 54 - Stay Away From My Harem...

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    Queen Ariadne was sitting alone. Anne was no where to be found. She wished that her maid was there, at the sporting center with her. Sitting with such a crowd was odd. She was about standing up from the seat when of the Emperor''s step brother Prince Elvin came to her.


    "Can I seat with you my Lady?" He asked politely. Queen Ariadne was hesitant at first but she had no choice. At least, he was not stranger to the royal family, he was a brother to her husband.


    "Sure, if it pleases you" she answered, looking towards the Emperor''s stand. Any one could see that she was at ease.


    "You want to be the one there right?" he Stared at her. Queen Ariadne understood what the prince was saying but she pretended not to.


    "I don''t understand what you mean?" She lied, stroking her hair which was packed in a pony tail. Anne was the one who made her hair this morning.


    "That''s by the way. Your hair is beautifully packed, it makes you look younger" he complimented, without taking his eyes off.


    "Really, I didn''t notice. Thank you" Queen Ariadne said, adjusting her self. She felt quite uncomfortable when he said that. May be his intentions were not bad but she , Ariadne was not used to a man being around. Recently, it was the Emperor and she had just started to enjoy his company.


    "How will you?  We are the ones to tell how you look. As your brother in-law, I say you look way beautiful than I thought. No Queen in the Harem can compete with you" He praised her. Queen Ariadne found her self blushing. No one has ever told her that she looked this beautiful. The Emperor in the past, insulted her looks in any opportunity he came in contact with.


    Thank you prince Elvis. I thought you left the palace as the Emperor had asked."


    "Yes I did. But we have a matter to investigate. He called me back to help" he smiled, revealing his dimples. His long hair was loosed and long . Prince Elvis was the eldest son of the late king. He didn''t succeed the throne because his younger brother Sargon overtook him. There was no way he could fight with the devil, that''s why he let go.


    "Okay. What''s going on there" Queen Ariadne asked, looking confused. The horses were brought out, and some men wore same outfits like hers, though a different color. Each of them came forward when they announced their names.


    "Aren''t you aware? Today is the final match. Here, the Emperor would determine the fastest runner" he said.


    "Oh , I see ¡­Who won the last time?" She asked stupidly. Queen Ariadne brought up these topics in order to cover up her loneliness. She wished the Emperor would turned and looked at her for second, then he would come to his senses and understand that she could do without his presence.


    "Your husband has been the best all these years. No one is able to compete with the devil" He gave a wicked smile, revealing his teeth.


    "Why do you all refer to him as a devil?"


    "No reason. I just know that he is a Devil. A blessed one" he laughed. Queen Ariadne wondered what was funny about him, calling his brother a devil. This was strange, Prince Elvis was hiding something away from her just like the other members of the Royal family.


    She didn''t ask further questions. The match will soon began, the Emperor was called upon to graced the event and open it. He stood up from his seat, Queen Valeria followed him like a fly would follow a dead body to the grave. She was the principal wife , yes everyone knows about it already. What was the need to showcase to the whole kingdom?


    Few minutes later, the match started. The Emperor was seated and beside him was his dearest empress. On the other hand was Prince Elvis and queen Ariadne who kept on chatting and laughing. She found his jokes hilarious, in a short time, her laugh reached the Emperor''s ears.


    ******


    Emperor Sargon''s POV.


    Ha ha haaaa came a laugh from behind. I wondered who it was and what could make her laugh this loud. Its came from behind, where the women of my harem sat. There was no need to ask, I could guess that one of them laughed that way - Which was strange.


    "Do you know who is capable of such a laugh?" I asked Queen Valeria who sat down to me. I was certain she heard it too.


    "Not sure your highness" she turned her back and looked towards the women. "It''s your favorite queen" she added.


    Favorite? Who was she referring to?


    "Who exactly Queen Valeria?" I asked for more clarification. None of my favorite Queens, will laugh like that. The laughter ran in my ears again. It''s was funny, hearing it. The person must have been in a good mood.


    "Queen Ariadne of course" she uttered, giving me the shocking answer. Why on Earth was she laughing like that? I asked my self.


    "You should turn around and have a look for yourself" Queen Valeria urged. I didn''t want to but I had no choice. Queen Ariadne''s laugh was too sweet for me to ignore.


    When I turned around. I saw my brother prince Elvis together with Queen Ariadne. They were sitting not too far from the other women. He was saying something to her, I couldn''t hear them because of the distance but I know for sure she was enjoying his company.


    My face changed immediately. I was furious seeing them together, she was my wife and not his.  I called  him to Akkad to help in the investigation of crime that took place in the palace not to be spending quality time with her.


    I wanted to go there and tell him to leave her alone, but there was no where I could do that right now. I was the judge in charge of the race, if I loose my temper then the event would be called off and I don''t want that to happen.


    "You shouldn''t bother about them. She is as shameless as I thought" Queen Valeria interrupted my thoughts. These two were not friends but on this path, she was right. That was my brother, Queen Ariadne was not supposed to have anything with him. In fact,  none of my wives have ever engaged in a talk with my brothers the way she did today.


    "Don''t speak like that about her, Queen Valeria" I warned. I could not stand hearing some one called her names. Despite the way my heart ached at the moment, I still have some respect reserved for my queen.


    The match were between seven best contestant from the various villages in Akkad. Each had a number attached to his horse, this was because of the fans that came to cheer them up. They could view the number from afar  since it was boldly written on a white cloth.


    There were three referee to regulate the match. After discussion with them , I signaled to them and the match started. I could not say much about it because my mind was far away from them. I just wished every thing would come to an end so that I could meet my brother and warn him to stay off my wife.


    I turned and looked back they are still chatting and laughing. A waiter passed by and prince Elvis said something to Queen Ariadne, she giggled.  He took a glass of wine  and handed it to her.


    This was going beyond limit. One of the referee whistled and the crowd started clapping, some were shouting and others kept jumping. The match has come to end yet I didn''t know who was the winner!


    I sent for Apollo immediately, I told him to choose the winner. Behind me was Prince Elvis and queen Ariadne who were both clapping now. They made me not to pay attention to the event while they enjoyed their selves.


    By now, people left their seat to come pay their respect to me. The guards did not allow them to come close to me. I went to where Queen Ariadne was, she noticed my presence and came to me.


    "Greetings your highness" she said with a bow. My queen looked very beautiful and hot this morning. She wore a white Tuttle necked shirt and tight trouser to match. Her curvy hips shoot out revealing the eight shape she had.


    "There is no need to ask how you are doing Queen Ariadne. By your expression I can see you are fine" I said.


    "I pay Homage to you Emperor of Akkad Prince Elvis bowed down, waiting for me to reply to his greetings.


    "I must say am not pleased with you brother. You should learn to stay with in your own Lane  Elvis" I warned.


    "I don''t understand Emperor" he said, looking at Queen Ariadne , who was also confused.


    "Stay away from my harem and all the women that live in it. If you  fancy a wife then I will get you one.." I told him finally, my breathe became hotter than I thought. These two have ruined my morning!

 Chapter 55 - Forced To Break My Promise...

    *******


    Emperor Sargon''s POV¡­


    "Forgive me Emperor, it''s was nothing serious, I promise" he pleaded.  There was no response from me, rather I waved him to go away and he did. My brothers and I did not get along because of the way they treated me from childhood. Forgiving them, was like inviting another problem to my life.


    I stared at Queen Ariadne. Her head was down while she drew all kind of creatures with her boots. She looked more pretty while doing that. If only she knew how she looked this morning then we wouldn''t have to keep on with that promise of not touching her.


    "You shouldn''t wear such clothes around. It would attracted only brainless men to you" I told her while we work down the field. It''s was empty by now, am sure the guards must have send the crowd away since I wanted to teach Queen Ariadne how to ride.


    "Am sorry if my clothes displease you Emperor. Anne told me that it''s an outfit for women who go out to sport" she explained to me. Her lashes kept on blinking each time she pronounced a word.


    "Is something wrong with your eyes?" We stopped walking while she tried to look up again at me. But it''s was unsuccessful. Her eyes became tearing and she used her hand to scratched them.


    "Let me help you" I said closing the gap between us. Our body touched and I felt the warmness of her skin, I held her face in my hands and I blew air in to her eyes.


    There it''s was a tiny piece of grass. It''s wasn''t easy at first, but I later removed it, and my eyes fell on the large oranges in front of her chest. No wonder my brother was crazy about her few minutes ago. I swallowed hard and got hold of my self. This was not the way to show that I was hungry for her.


    "Thank you, your highness. I feel better now" she said with tears in her eyes.


    "If you continue wearing this then I will be force to break my promise Queen Ariadne" I said looking away. My whole body was on fire at the moment. I wanted her like never before, if only she gave me the chance to¡­ I would have gladly carry her to my room right now.


    "Forgive me. I didn''t know, I look so bad in it" she said, biting her fingers. This act of hers made me want her the more. I imagined all the naughty things I could do to her in bed. We will be wild together!


    "You don''t. I can''t teach you while dressed like this Queen Ariadne. I might lose my mind looking at your body" I told her.


    She didn''t say anything though she was disappointed with changes I have made. It was clear that I desperately wanted her today.


    "You should take a rest in chambers. I will see you at the party tonight" I smiled at her.


    "What party Emperor?" She asked me.


    "Our Anniversary Queen Ariadne"  a voice interrupted our conversation. There was no need to guess, I already knew it was Queen Valeria ¨C the last person we wanted to see right now. She came behind us holding the hem of her gown in front.


    Her maid Malia, with seven others walked beside her. About three of them were fanning Queen Valeria. I wondered if she never got tired of all these maids. To me it seemed suffocating.


    "Oh I see. You should have sent me an invite earlier" Queen Ariadne said. I love the confidence in her when she answered. My eyes was on her breast the whole time.


    "It''s supposed to be tomorrow but the emperor will be traveling for an important occasion outside Akkad, that''s why we choose tonight" Queen Valeria explained.


    "Okay, I will be there. Excuse me please" Queen Ariadne left us alone. My eyes followed her behind and all I could think of- the way she would look without her clothes on.


    "I find this act of yours  irritating, Emperor" Queen Valeria said. I turned and looked at her. She seemed unhappy all of a sudden.


    "I don''t understand what you are saying, woman" I starting walking towards the palace. The guards were rushing to cover me with an umbrella due to the sun but I stopped.


    "The way you looked at her. You were sweating seriously when I came there Sargon." She added.


    "So what do you want me to do? She is beautiful, I have no choice than to stare. That''s by the way for now I told her. Take a rest too, I want to be alone for now" I increased my pace and I reached the door before her. Queen Valeria was worried about the other women in my life. I wondered what will happen if she finds out how much I desire Queen Ariadne.


    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV¡­


    "I hate seeing them together Anne" I said, when I walked into my room. She knew who I was referring to already.


    "You should get use it Queen Ariadne. She is the first wife of the Emperor" Anne said. I sat down on the bed frustrated already .


    "What ever. She shows her self too much. I know the Emperor likes her that way" I  uttered. Anne came and knelt beside me. She wanted to buckle my boots but I stopped her.


    "Thank you I can do this for my self" I said, untying the knots of my boots. I was relieved when I took them off. How do the men in battles survive this? because right now, my toes hurt like they were chopped off.


    "Are you going for the party?" She asked me. Anne wanted to pick a dress for me, I nodded giving the *I don''t have a choice here looks* she smiled and pick a green dress for me.


    "What did you think my Lady" Anne brought the dress forward. I did not want to wear  a color every woman in the hall would wear. I wanted to look unique.


    "Get me the black Ball gown the Queen mother gave me last month" I said. Black was odd and weird. But that was my choice, to look different from everyone. The Emperor and his wife would wish that they never invited me in the first place.


    "My lady , don''t you think it''s too obvious?" Anne asked me. I knew what she meant by that. Of course, I wanted the emperor to notice me. I wanted all his attention on me through out the night. He had made me long for him. This was going to be his punishment.


    "Get the dress ready Anne. Am going to wear it tonight" I stood up from my bed and went into the bathroom. When  got to the bathroom, I went into the swimming pool, it was cool and I loved it. My mind shifted back to what happened at the field earlier today. The Emperor was jealous because I spent some time with his brother, it was funny to me.


    Prince Elvis was my brother in-law. I was not that stupid to have anything to do with him. The Emperor was just been worried for nothing, though I loved it when I saw the jealously in his Eyes. He has started to develop feelings for me, I wished it''s wouldn''t change at all.


    Even when he stared at me while we were alone amused me. At first I was scared and ashamed of my self. But there was one thing I needed to understand, which was the fact that he was my husband. No man will stay away from his wife on her own request? None!


    I was grateful that he did. With time, if I noticed that he loves me then I will give my self to him willing. There was no need to rush. Here, I was in no competition with any one. Unlike queen Valeria who behaved like the Emperor''s attention was a must to win.


    I came out of the bathroom.  I took the big white towel and covered my wet body. When I got to room , the Emperor stood facing the door of my bathroom. Was I dreaming or what? Its could be possible because the whole time I spent in the bathroom. I could not take my mind off him. Maybe this was my imagination.


    I shut my eyes and pinched my self. When I opened them, the Emperor was still standing opposite me. He stood with both of his hands behind, staring at me. This was no dream but reality. Has he changed his mind? Did he want to break the promise now?? Many thoughts ran through my mind making me scared of what was to come.


    The Emperor started walking towards me. I got scared and took a step back. This was it! He did not stop nor say a word.. I wondered why Anne did not inform me about this.

 Chapter 56 - The Disappointment...

    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "Forgive me for not knocking Queen Ariadne" he said, moving slowly towards me. There was this feeling that aroused inside of me. If he comes closer I might hug him and wish for things to go further.


    "Is all right your highness" I said. The ray of light shine on my body, I could see the way my fair skin glowed. My prayers were that the Emperor should leave soon, before we regret it.


    "You don''t have to be afraid dear wife" he said, when he got closed to me. Cold shiver ran through my spine , I could hear my heart beating. It seemed like it was going to come out through my mouth.


    "Am not afraid your highness. I just want us to keep to the promise. The Emperor''s promise is one that should not be broken, remember?" I asked, giving him a quick glance. I saw the image again in his eyes. This time was not mistaken, if only I could bring a mirror, we would have capture this moment together.


    "What''s wrong my queen?" He asked, with so much concern. I did not want to tell him about it, the Emperor might react the way I don''t expect. The last time I asked about his turban, he gave me a shocking answer.


    "Your eyes look different" I said. This was the biggest problem I had. My lips were going to put me in trouble some day. What was the need for me to tell the Emperor about his eyes?


    He smiled at me. "I thought you saw it the last time why are you confused again Queen Ariadne?"


    I was surprised with the way he spoke softly and the smile on his face. The Emperor was not angry with my Question. This was a good opportunity for me to asked him further.


    "What happened to them? Why the image in there ??" I kept on asking him. He sighed. One might think that my questions were ones that would hurt, maybe they did or they reminded him of something in the past.


    "I got it from birth. I hope they don''t scared you away from me Queen Ariadne" he replied. The Emperor looked innocent while saying that. I felt pity for him. I was about to ask him if it''s was connected to the rumor that said he was a devil in disguise, but he spoke first.


    "I will leave you to dress up. See you at the party" he turned his back and walked a bit faster than I thought. In no time the Emperor was out of my room. This was strange to me, an image in a man''s eyes? Did others noticed it? Or I was the only one!.


    *****


    It''s evening already. We were late to the party, because of the heavy make up they wore me. I refused this but Queen Vida and Anne did not listen. I just hope the Emperor doesn''t get mad seeing us come in late. Others might say I was quiet jealous of Queen Valeria and that''s was the reason I wanted to spoil this night for her.


    "Have the party started?" I asked one of the guards who stood at the door. Anne and two other maids walked behind me with hand fans. They were trying best to catch up with me. The makeup artist told them to fan me and make sure that I don''t sweat because it might ruin my make up.


    "Yes Queen Ariadne" he said, removing the spear for me to pass. The party had begun and we were yet to reach the hall. I wished there was no passage before the hall. Its only made the journey seemed far.


    "My lady you should slow down. See how you have started sweating" She tried to fan me again. I ignored her.


    When we got to the hall, it''s was beautifully decorated like I expected. Different men and women who were dressed in suit and gowns turned to look at me. Just what I wanted¡­ the center of attraction should be me.


    The number of people I saw at the party was not up to my expectations. This was the king''s anniversary party. It should be grand and never to be forgotten. Why did it look like it was one of the Queen''s birthday party?


    "All eyes are on you Queen Ariadne" Anne told me. I tried my best to smile but it faded immediately. I wished I would have wore the green gown Anne had chosen for me.


    I stood at the door with my hands side ways, wishing for the ground to swallow me at least that would do for now.


    "Allow me to usher you in my Lady" a voice startled me from behind. I did not turn to see it was, rather I asked Anne to check if it was one of the king''s men.


    "No my lady, it''s prince Edwards, The emperor''s nephew" she answered. That was better, I did not want the emperor to get angry like he did earlier when I spoke with his brother prince Elvis.


    With prince Edwards, it''s was different. He was the Emperor''s son and now, that I was married to his father, he was going to see me like this mother. I turned to him and gave a warming smile.


    He asked me if I would not mind spending the evening with him since his father was busy with Queen Valeria. Of course, I didn''t. This was the only way to stop brainless men from following me just like the emperor had said.


    Our seat were not too far from my parents. I wanted to go and greet them but I got a message from the Queen mother, who also sitting down with them, telling me not to worry. We were going to meet after the party. I was happy at least I don''t get to walk in front of these people.


    Prince Edwards called one of the waitress to bring a drink for us. I took one from the tray when he came back. The emperor was looking at me the whole time, its made me feel uncomfortable. This was what I wanted in the first place, why was I feeling ashamed now? Was my makeup too bad ?


    "I must said my father choose the best wife on Earth. You look like an angel sent from above" Prince Edwards finally broke the silence. My face brightened up immediately I heard those words. Was I this beautiful? Everyone kept on praising my beauty ever since I came to the palace.


    "Thank you prince Ed¡­."


    "Call me son. I mean you are married to my father, you have all the rights to call and treat me as your son" he said with a smile. I was beginning to like him. He was so different from his father, though their thinking capacity was almost the same. Because Anne told me that the Emperor addressed the second wife of the late king as mother and he gave her equal status in the palace before she disobeyed him.


    "Okay, son" I replied. His eyes were just like the Emperor''s. When I stared into them, I didn''t see any image there. Those were just two blue icy eyes, charming almost all the women who dared to look at it.


    The women who sat in front of us kept on making passes at him although he was younger than they were. But who could blame them? My son was too handsome to ignore.


    "When is father going to take his eyes off you?" he whispered to my ears. I was surprised that he noticed it too. I did not reply to him rather I looked at the Emperor who was still looking at this direction. He smiled at me and I pretended like its was not for me.


    It was time for the couples to cut the cake in front of them. Its was big and beautifully decorated with two crowns representing both the Emperor and his Empress. This would make Queen Valeria very happy because people said the cake was the most biggest ever seen in Akkad.


    The cake was cut and its was time for the couples to feed their selves. At the very last minute the Emperor asked them to cancel that item on the list. I wasn''t surprise though, he was capable of anything. Queen Valeria was disappointed because he left her standing alone with a piece of cake in her hand.


    I felt pity seeing her that way. Some of the queens went to console her but she threw the piece of cake on the floor and made her way out of the hall. The people began to whisper and murmur , many said they were not surprise with the way he behaved too.


    "Come my Lady, I will lead you to the Harem" Prince Edwards told me. With his help I got out of the hall in no time. It''s was not easy in there due to the commotion. I managed to get to the quarters, all thanks to my new son.


    The women in the Harem stood closed to Queen Valeria''s room. They were all talking at the same time, I could not hear a thing.. Queen Alissa was also there, I approached her to give me details of what was happening here.

 Chapter 57 - A Mysterious Man...

    .


    ******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "Queen Valeria locked her self in there. We don''t know if she is fine or not!" queen Alissa said to me. I understood perfectly how hurt she was right now. What happened in the hall was a stain to her reputation. But, she has no choice than to accept the reality which was ¨C the Emperor left her right on the spot, when the most memorable moment  was to take place.


    "She said she is going to hurt her self, if the Emperor doesn''t come to her" Queen Vida told me. "Queen Valeria had spent more than eight years with the Emperor. Why did she chose to be bitter over such a simple matter!"


    "Exactly. I have married the Emperor for four years. We have never for once celebrated my birthday talk less of an anniversary party" one of the Queen, interrupted our conversation. It seemed she was listening to us right from the beginning.


    "I will go and talk to the Emperor. Maybe he might change his mind and come to Queen Valeria" I said, gathering the hem of my dress to take a leave but Queen Vida interrupted me.


    "They said his highness has locked himself in the room as well. Mother has gone there to try but I don''t think there will be a positive result" she told me. The way she was confident about it one may think Queen Vida dwelled in the heart of the Emperor.


    "Don''t worry about Queens. Let me just give try" I said, refusing to be discourage by their words. Things were going wrong and I wanted to help fix this mess. Queen Valeria was locked up in the room, only the gods knew what was going on in there. I was very scared for her.


    I got to the Emperor''s door. There were about ten guards, who stood at the door, which was very unusual. Their faces looked like they were preparing to go in to a war with aliens. They almost scared me but I summoned the courage with in me ¨C I mean the last courage left in me and I asked them if they can let me in.


    "The Emperor gave an order that no body should go to the room without his permission" one of them told me. His face had scars on it, displaying all his struggles at wars.


    "Please¡­ can you tell him that I came to see him" I said, almost stammering.


    "Forgive us my lady, in this situation our hands are tied up. We can''t go in as well" he replied. Really? The Emperor was something else. Why will lock him self up just his queen did? Was this their anniversary prank to fool us ? I won''t forgive the both of them if this turns out to be so.


    I thanked the guard who spoke to me and I left the men''s quarters. On the outside of the building, there was great storm coming. Wind blew from every corner making me uncomfortable taking another footstep. The women''s quarters was not close by. I have to walk further to get to the corridors of it.


    At that time, almost all the lights outside the palace blew off. The lightening in the sky made me find some of the pillars. It''s looked like the rain would dropped any moment from now. I hasten my pace and my dress knocked down what ever it was because I could not see a thing in the dark.


    I drew the gown from the waist but nothing happened. I tried removing but it drew me back. It was so quiet and creepy outside, I wished I never care came out in the first place.


    Whooshing...


    Came a sound of owl. I turned around to see if anyone was out there to help but I could not see a thing. All the guards who used to stand here were no where to seen. Fear gripped me and my heart started beating fast.


    By now, the sound of the owl was loud enough and the lightening strike making me come face to face with this giant bird. Its large eyes frightened me. I got scared and gave the loudest scream I have ever given in my life.


    It''s also whooped, showing me it could also scream easily. I drew my gown and the situation remained the same, this time, I almost fell down if not for the good Samaritan who held me tightly. He kissed my forehead countless times, asking me to stay strong the guards will come soon.


    In his arms I felt safe and better. He kept on telling me these words "I am here for you my dear." Who was he? This question I asked only once. Because my eyes became too heavy for me and I passed on. There was one wish in my heart at that time. I asked the creator to let me see this man in the morning, when I wake up.  His presence was like that of my husband and he reminded me of him very much.


    ******


    I woke up in the morning with my dress still on. I was in my chambers! on my bed. The Queen mother and some other queens stood beside me. They were all glad to see me open my eyes. I knew I frightened them last night again. But it''s was not intentional.


    "Oh my poor child. How are you doing this morning?" Mother touched my head. There were tears already in he eyes. I felt sorry for them.


    "Am fine mother" I tried to sit up but my legs hurt so much. She stopped me from going further.


    "Please, don''t hurt your self. Lay still my child" she said. I obeyed without any hesitation.


    "I had to send your mother to her room few minutes ago. She did not close her eyes for a moment through out the night" the Queen mother told me. I wondered if she was mistaken or what! Queen Celesta was up last night  and crying , all because of me? Where was the strongest lioness I knew? Did they really changed like I was told?


    "Can I see her?"


    "Don''t worry my child. I will sent a maid to get  her but in the meantime try and eat something please" she said, looking at tray beside by bed. Of course, I was going to eat because of the hunger. My stomach did not receive any food since last night and it''s was burning right now.


    I nodded and she asked a maid to feed me. It''s was not too long before Queen Celesta walked in to the room. Her face changed from anxiety to happiness when she saw me eating. She hugged me tightly and said


    "Don''t ever scare me like you did today Ariadne" a tear drop from her left eye down. Bellow her eyes were black circles. I could tell that she did cried her heart out last night. I didn''t say a word, rather I nodded.


    Queen Celesta sat on the bed while mother excused her. She collected the plate for the maid and started feeding me. It''s was funny but fantastic. I wished the people of Camelot could see how their fearless lioness had changed with in a short time.


    I was still eating when I remembered what happened last night. The storm, owl and the man who took me in his arms when I fainted. His hands cold and strong like they have touched me before. Every thing about him was familiar.


    "What are you thinking my child?" Queen Celesta asked me. She noticed that I stopped eating and my mind was far away from Akkad.


    "Nothing serious. Do you Know how I got here last night?"


    "No my dear. Thanks  to the creator that you are fine now "she touched my cheek softly. I was waiting for the Emperor''s mother to tell me her own part.


    "I don''t know child. We found you on the bed last night and you had a temperature that was not good."


    I looked at the other queens and they all gave me a negative answer. Nobody knew about the man who brought in to the harem. Even the guards that mother said she questioned did not have an  idea about the person who helped me yesterday.


    I finished my food and they all began to leave the room. After some minutes, there was no one left except for me and Anne. She picked up my towels from the changing room. I knew at once that it was time to shower at least¡­


    "My lady, please be careful with your steps" Anne Said, as she helped me come down from the bed. My feet had swollen a bit though I did not know how I got hurt like this.


    "Don''t worry Anne. Am fine" I assured her.


    "Fine? You left yesterday with two beautiful legs and this morning you came back with this, Queen Ariadne. They don''t look like they belong to you she said. I knew she was not happy with the way I look, especially in this situation that the help I wanted to render was for queen Valeria.


    "Am fine. I just wanted to Know who helped me yesterday" I said, when we got to the bathroom. She made me sat on the stairs.


    "I thought you came back on your own" Anne was surprised too. How on Earth could I have find my way back in such a scary and frightening situation. Only if they knew about the owl, I am sure every one would have been worried.


    "It''s was a man Anne. His presence was familiar though I didn''t have the time to study him properly."


    "Maybe it''s the Emperor, who saved you last night."

 Chapter 58 - You Are One Of His Concubines....

    "The Emperor? Maybe you are right. This person was much like him" I said, shyly.


    "You have come to know him with in a short time. I pray that you two never face any dangerous in your life again" Anne said, as she shut her eyes and clapped her hands together.


    I smiled and got up from the stairs. The swollen legs were so painful, that I had no choice than to call Anne to help me walk to the shower. There I sat on a wooden stool, she provided for me and I took my bath like an old woman whose back was broken.


    After having my bath, I dressed up and told Anne to invite the women who came to see me. As usual, they brought a lot of gifts and fruits. If there was something special about Akkad was the amount of the gift they gave out to one who was sick. Even in the village hospital, the sick patients got good medical care and food, drugs and water which was donated by the rich. Maybe that why this Empire flourish for so long.


    "She is just as beautiful they say she is" one of the Noble women said.


    "That''s why she is the Emperor''s favorite" Queen Vida said. She gave me a big smile, revealing her missing tooth. I laughed when she did that.


    Was I really the Emperor''s favorite? I didn''t notice that. We never got along till I came out of the coma I was in.


    "Continue laughing Queen Ariadne is good for health" queen Alissa urged. She was dressed in a simple gown as usual. One may think she was just a sister to the Emperor. I  admired her humility.


    All of a sudden, the door of my room. We all turned to see who it was. Queen Valeria! She wore a white robe. Her hair was beautifully packed but not designed like before. The pins and flowers were all gone. She moved with her maids as usual.


    "Am I interrupting something?" She asked. The whole was quiet immediately she stepped her feet in to the room. One may think that the goddess of death had come to visit.


    "No Empress" Queen Alissa answered for us.  Empress? Really? After everything that happened she was not ashamed of the title that disgraced her. If I was her, I would have hidden my face for ever. Wait? Was I getting jealous already?


    "What brought you here Queen Valeria" I  managed to talk. I wished I didn''t because the question sounded so disrespectful. Due to the incident last night, my brain had made me forget my place in this palace.


    "Privacy every one" she ordered. This was one thing she loved doing, showing and exercising authority over the other women in the Quarters. And I Queen Ariadne, would never take such commands from her again. Not anymore!


    Some women sighed and shook their heads pitifully. They all began to leave quietly. I felt bad but I was in pain, fighting her would not help now until am back on my feet.


    "What do you want from me Queen Valeria?" I asked her.


    She gave me a wicked smile " I was told you had this injury because of me. Am sorry that you are in such a state because of me."


    Better I said to my self in a quiet tone. Thank Goodness she her finally realized that we all deserve respect in this harem. I was happy she could appreciate the fact that I almost lay down my life for her.


    "Is nothing. My feet will be fine soon."


    "Yes I know that Queen Ariadne. But next time , don''t try interfering in a matter that is between me and the Emperor. Is better you don''t help at all."


    "What? Why will you say that?" I was surprised she said something so mean to me.


    "Everyone is blaming me for your condition, like I sent you to go to the Emperor in the first place! How are we sure you went to see him because of me?" She rolled her eyes up.


    I was shocked to hear these words from her. Some one that I got hurt because  I was trying to help her! Queen Valeria had the guts to come to my room and say or these rubbish.


    "Is that all you have to say?"  I asked, adjusting my self on the bed. I took the plate of fruits on the table besides me.


    "Also, stop showing your self to the Emperor too much. Don''t forget your place in this palace Queen Ariadne" she said, pointing her index finger at me. If not for my swollen legs, I would have bite it off.


    "I don''t think I know my place in this palace Queen Valeria. Please can you tell me more?" I behaved like a confused village girl who just got married to the Emperor.


    "I am the principal and the first wife of the Emperor. The chief of his consorts and ¡­


    "The mother of his children right?" I added with a laugh. She was shocked to hear that from me. Her face was reddened with anger, if she was given a knife, she would not hesitate for a second to slice my throat like a ram.


    "I don''t blame you. How are you going to understand this?" She gave me a painful smile, which made me happy.


    "Why can''t I understand? I threw some berries in to my mouth and I muched them in such a way that Queen Valeria would get annoyed.


    "Because you are just one of his concubines. The Emperor used you as an instrument of entertainment. Once he is done with you , he will pick another princess from a neighboring kingdom to continue from where he stopped" she said. This was the highest level of insult I have ever received in my life. What did she take me for ? A piece of trash or what!.


    "I think you should be less concern about that. Work on your relationship Queen Valeria. It''s about to crash" I advised her.


    "Get out of my room before I call mother" I yelled , pointing at the door. She should be able to allocate it easily  because I showed her the way already.


    She walked to the door and turned back " I promise you will regret this Queen Ariadne."


    "Get out!" were the only words I could say. My chest ache so much because of the way I shouted. As soon as she left, mother and the older women of the palace ran to my room. Am sure they heard me scream that why they came.


    "What happened to you my dear" mother asked as soon as she saw me cry.


    "Her body is hot mother. I think she is having a high temperature again" Queen Vida said. She touched my forehead repeatedly. My head was aching along side with my chest. I wished someone could take the pain away.


    "The Emperor doesn''t want to come out of his  Chambers. I hope he is fine there" mother said. She looked worried and stressed out. I hope everything will go back to normal.


    "Go get the physician immediately" she ordered. One of the women left quickly.


    "Queen Valeria must have done this to her mother. Queen Ariadne was fine when we left her earlier" Queen Vida told her.


    "Why did you have to leave her with Queen Ariadne?" mother turned asked them. She was angry and her eyebrows narrowed as she spoke with authority.


    "Mother, forgive us but Queen Valeria is the Empress of the palace she gave the order to be left alone with Queen Ariadne" Queen Alissa answered.


    "Yes mother, we could not disobey the leader of the women''s quarters" Queen Vida said.


    "Valeria has crossed the limit this time around. If any thing happens to Queen Ariadne, I will be forced to punish her" mother said.


    "The physician is here Queen mother" the woman who left earlier came back.


    "Please let her in. This is urgent."


    As usual, its was the royal physician. She carried her big bag  which contained all her medical tools. The last time I was examined by her. She told me to promise her that I would never get sick again.


    "Get me a bowl of water" she said. The physician dropped her bag on the floor and touched my head.


    "She has a fever your highness. I will get give her some herbs to calm her down. Don''t you worry, she is going to be fine by evening" the old woman assured mother.


    "What did you think cause the fever?"


    "Her swollen legs and stress. She was stressed out. Its will be better if you all allow her to get some rest."


    "We will do that physician."


    "Take this Queen Ariadne" the old woman said, raising a bowl which contained some bitter herbs. I had no choice than to drink it. I needed to get well soon for mother and her son, who was punishing me right now. I hope he was fine.. I missed him so much.

 Chapter 59 - The Search...

    ** *** ***** *** ***** **** *****


    The Author''s POV.


    The Queen mother was not happy with Queen Valeria for exchanging words with her co-wives. She had respect for her because she was the Emperor''s first wife and mother expected her to behave maturely when its came to matters of the harem.


    Queen Valeria stood at the door of mother''s room. She was waiting for the Queen to invite her in.


    "Come in Queen Valeria" mother said. She was sitting on the cushion closed to the fire. It''s was still cold in Akkad due to the heavy rain that fell last night.


    "Greetings mother, you sent for me" she said with a bow.


    "Yes I did"  it''s was all written on mother''s face that she was not happy nor in a mood to laugh.


    "Sit there" she pointed a chair opposite. It''s may take a while. "I want us to discuss something important."


    Queen Valeria did as she was told. She knew mother was going to find fault in her as always.


    "It''s about the attitude you portray about. I personally think is hard time you stopped what you are doing. The way you talk to the other women like they are slaves. I don''t like it at all any more."


    "How mother? I don''t understand" queen Valeria pretended. She knew exactly what mother was trying to say.


    "I was the one who told Sargon to make you the women leader of his quarters. I did that because I respected and thought that you will be able to handle such position" mother said. This was not going well for Queen Ariadne. Her mother in-law was getting angry which was not good for business, sooner or later she might think of giving her position away.


    "Mother forgive me if I have gone astray. It''s not easy to take care of the harem. Is too stressful that''s why I get angry most of the times" Queen Valeria lied. She hoped this would save her from the mess queen Ariadne had put her in to.


    "If it is too much for you, then I advised you to get help from the other women instead of Making mockery of that position" Mother advised.


    "I will look in to that Queen mother. Thank you for the advice" she said.


    "You may leave" the Queen mother gave permission. She hope that Valeria does not go back being the same person she was.


    Queen Valeria stood up from the chair and made her way to the door. "Sleep well mother."


    She closed the  door and left. There was no way she was going to forgive Queen Ariadne. Because of her, she got scolded by mother. Very soon now, the old woman would start creating doubts in her mind.


    ** *** *** *** **** **** ****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    Two days later, I was strong and healthy though there was no sign of the Emperor outside his room. All the meetings he was supposed to attend was proposed till further notice. I was told that Apollo and Prince Edwards could enter the Emperor''s room without being stopped by the guards. What a world!


    I was his wife. I have  been sick and worried about him but he did not care to invite me to his Chambers for once. It''s was because of him that I got hurt that night. And now, the Emperor had finally showed me that I was just one of his numerous concubines¡­exactly the way Queen Valeria had said.


    Ever since the incident that happened between us the other day. I have not set my eyes on her. Many said she was hardly seen around. Maybe she has finally come to senses this will help her a lot.


    "I asked Apollo if it''s was the Emperor that helped you three days ago but he said no. That he never came out of his room" Anne told me.


    "If it was not the Emperor, then who was it?" I asked, confused. "Please help me with the zip of my dress."


    She did and I adjusted the robe of the dress. Just when we were about to go out, a maid ran into the room. She looked like she has been running since morning.


    "What is it? Who is after you,?" I asked. The maid kept a hand on her chest. She must be tired after the run.


    "The Emperor is finally out My lady. Princess Morgana told me so" she finally spoke. The Emperor was out? I dropped the comb in my hand and I ran to see him.


    When I got to the door of the harem . Everywhere was quiet though I could see the women outside. This was unusual.


    The Emperor stood on the highest stairs. Besides him was Apollo, Prince Elvis and Edwards. They all carried the same looks although the latter, looked more fearful.


    The Emperor was angry and his looks showed that. It''s looked like while he was locked up in the room, no food was fed to him.


    " Queen Ariadne, please come closer" Prince Elvis said to me. I was scared to move any further. The last time, we were called like this I almost got killed. I wondered what was wrong this time around?


    "You shouldn''t wait any of my time here Queen Ariadne" the Emperor finally spoke. He did not even look at me for a second. My parents were no where to be seen. Maybe they we''re thrown into the dungeon already and I was next.


    I wondered if the emperor has find out about my truth identity. The way he spoke to me was not nice at all and it''s been long, he said something similar or rude!


    I went closer and stood among the women. My head was too ashamed to stand up right. May be there was still time for me to confess to the Emperor. He might forgive my iniquity. I was about going forward when he started talking ¨C oops too late.


    "Am very disappointed standing here" he said. What a start, making me feel bad already.


    "I have made a research and I found out that one of you was involved with what happened to Queen Ariadne few months ago" the Emperor continued. His voice sounded dull and it showed that he was very bitter about it. But I was relieved, at least my identity was still save and the punishment was not for me.


    "What are you saying Emperor?" Queen Valeria asked first. She looked so surprise and shocked after hearing this. I hope the king gives her a stupid answer.


    "Am not talking to you Queen Valeria. It''s a general question" The Emperor answered her. "I will be happy if you help me figure this out."


    "Sure.. yess ¡­ I will"  she stammered.


    "We got information from Evelyn saying that the evidence she gave was fake and one of the Queen paid her to do so" Apollo joined in.


    "What ? Did she said who it''s was ?" Queen Valeria asked quickly.


    "No not all. But she said she can remember the Queen''s face properly" Prince Edwards said, his hands where behind him just like his father''s.


    "That''s where you come in to help queen Valeria" The Emperor said, tightening his grips on the sword.


    "I don''t understand why am supposed to come in your highness" she asked.


    "You will help us find the Queen who did this, I already promised Queen Ariadne that I will not spare that person. So will you do that for me ?" He looked at her. She was surprised that such a difficult task was given to her. I hope she understood that being the women''s leader was not all about punishing all the maids in the quarters.


    "Why not? I  love to help you with this your highness"  Queen Valeria accepted the task. I did not expect her to though she did.  The Emperor smiled at her and left the gathering with his accomplices.


    What a day. So they were finally closed to the truth? Am sure the Emperor would not spare any one that have made me suffered.


    I was about to move from the spot when I mistakenly bumped into her! Queen Valeria! This was no old times when I got to do the apology.


    "Good luck queen Valeria. I hope you show us how worthy you are of the position you hold esteem" I said. She was very angry I could tell from her looks.


    "Learn to mind your business young woman" she walked and passed me. I did not feel bad about it because she was already burning with in her. Am sure no amount of water in Akkad could quench the fire.


    "My lady," a maid called out to me.


    "What is it my dear" I asked the girl in front of me.


    "The Emperor had sent for you" she said with her head , bowed.


    "Where is he right now?" I asked her.


    "In his sleeping Chambers my lady" she said.. Did he finally realized that I missed him when he was away? I gave Anne my hand fan and I made my way to the Emperor''s room.

 Chapter 60 - Kill Who...

    ***Queen Ariadne''s POV.***


    I went to the Emperor''s room. The guards told me that he was not in. I wondered why the maid told me that he was in chambers while he was not. I was moving through the walk way when I saw a room. The door was not locked. It''s was half opened and I could hear the Emperor''s voice. It seemed like he was scolding someone ¨C perhaps Apollo.


    "Excuse me your highness" I said while standing beside the door. He took him more than thirty seconds to answer. I could hear things moving quickly and the noise of irons falling down. It''s was clear that they did not me to know what was going on.


    "Come in" the Emperor answered. Someone opened the door for me although I was yet to see his face. I walked to the room that looked like a hall. It would have be empty if not for the swords hanged on the wall. They were of different shapes and sizes. I was no warrior but I knew that these instrument of wars were Sharped and could kill at strike.


    There were two long tables in the middle of the room. Maps were spread on it . The Emperor stood closed to the table. He examined the maps for some time, he looked up and our eyes met. I looked away to avoid his gaze.


    At usual besides he were Apollo and Prince Edwards. These two have become his shadow with in this few days. I tried to close the door behind me and I saw the man who opened the door for me. He was a knight, I could tell from the armor, he wore.


    "Greetings mother" prince Edwards said with a smile. He looked very handsome in that red shirt he wore.


    "How are you dear"  I answered him.


    "Son? Mother?? This is serious" the Emperor said. He was surprised that prince Edwards and I got along so easily.


    "Yes he is my son" I said with a lot of confident although it''s sounded odd to my hearing.


    "That''s good. Am happy that the two of you got along without me stressing my self" he said, drawing one of the maps to him. It seemed there was going to be a battle soon.


    "She is a great woman father, you are lucky to have her" Prince Edwards praised me. I was happy when he said so. I smiled and bit my lower lip.


    "She is lucky to have me too" he restored. Lucky to have him? May be yes! Because when I got married to him, the life of a slave girl left me.


    "You sent for me your highness" I reminded him why I came here in the first place.


    "Will you love to go and see the village priest?" He asked.


    "Yes of course. It''s been long I saw him" I said excitedly.


    "That''s good. Am going to village this afternoon to see him. Go and prepare" the Emperor said. Really? He wanted me to accompany him to the village while was he acting like I was the one that brought the idea.


    I did not moved from where I stood. Prince Edwards was surprised with the way his father tendered his invitation to me.


    "Do you want me to along?" I asked.


    "W-what ¡­ no¡­ I thought you wanted to visit the village priest" the Emperor stammered. I could not stop my self from smiling. Seeing him pretend made happy. He wanted to spend time with me but his pride over shadowed him.


    "Then, I won''t come. I will spend time with mother and prince Edwards, we were supposed to see the garden today" I lied. If the Emperor sees that I was not ready to go with him, he might decide to ask properly.


    "Father, you should ask her like a gentleman would do" Prince Edwards said. Am glad he understood me better.


    "Actually am not a gentleman'' the Emperor winked at me. It seemed he has become naughty these days. I looked away immediately, hiding the  fact that I loved what he did.


    "At least tell me you want me to come with you" I came closer to where he stood.


    "You look beautiful this morning Queen Ariadne" the Emperor closed the gap between us. He brought her front hair backwards. All men in the room, turned their faces to wall. Damn! This man was making me feel hot. Our gaze met and he gave me a kiss on my neck. The temperature of the room became hotter, it seemed like there was a burning furnace in here.


    I actually loved how his lips ran down my neck. They tickled me. He took my left hand in his and he whispered "if you give me a chance I will go further."


    I took a step back when I heard him say that. The Emperor had played a trick on me. I fell for it, now he might think that I was desperate to lay with him.


    "I would love to take my leave now your highness" I told him. I felt ashamed of myself. I was the one who kept on singing that we should wait for love to grow.


    "Go and get ready. You are coming with me" he said aloud. "Also, tell mother to give you some of the grandmother''s jewelry. We need it.


    "Yes my king" I said, regretting the words as soon as they came out. Why did I have to say my? Was he truly mine¡­


    "I will meet you later my queen" he smiled at me. Was he trying to mock me?


    I left the room. What happened back there proved  that the emperor had finally charmed me. I have fallen for the devil and next time he tries that again, I might have no choice but to offer my self to him.


    ***************


    The Author''s POV....


    "What are you going to now?" Naana asked her.


    "I don''t know. Am confused at the moment" she said, sitting down on the bed. Queen Valeria became frustrated after the Emperor''s announcement. To make the matter worst, he gave her the major role to play in finding the criminal.


    "The gods forbid but, I don''t know what the Emperor will do to us if he finds out the truth" Naana said.


    "I won''t allow that to happen. Sargon will never forgive me, I know him well" Queen Valeria started sobbing, as she ruffled her hair.


    "Don''t cry dear. We might come up with a plan sooner or later" Naana consoled her. She went to where queen Valeria sat and helped pat her back gently.


    "Sooner? I can''t wait for that long Naana. We have to act now that the Emperor is yet to find out."


    "Then , we think of something."


    Queen Valeria did not answer her. She was quiet for few minutes. All of a sudden, she stood up from the bed and  said " I have a plan."


    "Are you serious?" Naana was surprised. Few minutes, the both of them were clueless and now, Queen Valeria has an idea.


    "Of course. There is no time left for us to joke" She replied. "Are you ready for action? Because I need your maximum cooperation Naana".


    "I will do what ever you ask of me, my Lady" She assured her. Saving her life was a debt she was grateful to Queen Valeria for the rest of her life.


    "We need to kill Evelyn before she mention our names" she said in a low tone. Naana''s eyes widened when she heard her.


    "Kill who?"  Naana almost shouted. Queen Valeria covered her mouth with her palm. This old woman was going to expose her to the emperor.


    "Naana, stop shouting, some one might hear us."


    "Forgive me Queen Valeria" Naana started whispering. "Why will you do that?"


    "Why? I do not want the Emperor to find out about this! My position in the empire is at stake Naana" she told her. Naana knew that was her major concern ¨C power.


    "What if he finds out that you are a killer also?"


    "He won''t. I will not allow such to happen. That''s why we have to be careful with every step will take" She replied.


    "Starting from now" Naana added. "Queen Ariadne is already steps ahead of you. I even heard that she is going to the village with your Emperor to the priest" Naana informed. Every year, when the Emperor was going to see the priest , he always ask Queen Valeria to accompany him but, today was different.


    "That''s not true. Am the only one who goes with the king to village Naana. The information you got was wrong" she said with confident. Allowing queen Ariadne to take her place like that was the last thing on her mind.


    "May be , you should ask around.''


    "Stop it Naana. This is not the time to joke" she said in disbelief. "Back to the plan."


    "When are you planning to do it?"


    "Delay is dangerous Naana.. I shall do it tonight" She gave a smirk.

 Chapter 61 - The Good Wife...

    ******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    Alissa was not bad looking the way Queen Valeria looked down at her. She treated her like she was not a wife to the king. Queen Alissa had never given me any reason to disrespect her, she always mind her business. I admired her personality because she had a large heart like her mother in-law.


    "Queen Ariadne, you are still here?" She asked.


    "Yes, am trying to comprehend all that happened today" I answered.


    "You shouldn''t bother about these things. Forgive us for spoiling your day Queen Ariadne" She apologized. Alissa was still standing far away from me. I wondered why she never came closer.


    "Thank you Queen Alissa" I said.


    "Don''t thank me please and also don''t call me Queen, just Alissa would do" she corrected. Such a kind woman, one who never raised shoulder with any of the Queen. She was too simple, no wonder Queen Valeria hated her.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked. She left with my parents so I thought she was going to her room after there.


    "Earlier, the Emperor told me to call you but I forgot to"


    "When please?"


    "We were all leaving the dinning hall and he asked me to inform you" she said. So that was what the whispering was all about.


    "Oh, thank you. I will go immediately"


    "Okay, Goodnight. I leave for my Chambers now" Queen Alissa told me. I could see from her look that she was exhausted and tired from the day''s activities. Maybe she was among those who planned this party for and I was grateful to them.


    *******


    Author''s POV.


    The door flung opened as Queen Valeria walked in with annoyance. Her face was red with anger and hands pushed every piece of furniture away. This was not the right way to talk to a daughter in law she thought. Mother was supposed to be on her side today but she didn''t rather She supported queen Ariadne.


    "What happened Queen Valeria?" Naana asked. She sat on a chair in Valeria''s room. After the healing of queen Ariadne, the Emperor had asked her to stay in the palace until he finds out the Witch who tried to kill his wife.


    "Am sorry angry Naana I wish, I could slap that face of hers" she replied, with both of her hands running through her hair. This was as a result of the rage in her.


    "I don''t understand what you are saying dear?" Naana stood from her seat, she went to where Queen Valeria was. It was clearly written on her face that She was confused.


    "Am talking about that husband snatcher¡­. Queen Ariadne" she shouted. She knocked one of the flower vases , which was on the mirror table. She was about to break another before Naana stopped her.


    "There is no queen Ariadne here, except for me and the innocent flower vases you are breaking. It''s doesn''t make sense seeing you do that."


    "Naana, am broken. This is the only way to express my anger and the heartbreak I feel right now" Queen Valeria cried out. She rested her hands on chest and her back on the wall.


    "But I warned you about her , you never listen to me" Naana reminded.


    "What did you expect me to do at that time that everyone needed my help? The Emperor was down and there is no way I could stay back and watched my husband blame him self everyday for what was not his fault" Queen Valeria said. She loved the Emperor with her whole heart. Not being supportive when he needed her was not love at all. With what she did for queen Ariadne, her name went far as the Queen who saved her co-wife-which was a rare case in the world.


    "The good wife of the Emperor, now why are you complaining?" Naana teased.


    "Are you making matter worse or you want to calm me down?" She asked. Queen Valeria was surprised with Naana''s words but she think She is right, if only she allowed Queen Ariadne to die this wouldn''t have been a case right now. After a thorough thinking and examination, Queen Valeria came to a conclusion that she was foolish by saving her rival and the only way to be a step ahead of her was to act faster and smarter.


    "What are thinking about my queen?" Naana asked the wounded tigress in front of her.


    "I would have listen to you at first. What happened today at the dinning hall proves that the Queen mother prefers the youngest wife over me!"


    "I asked earlier but you didn''t tell me anything. What happened at the hall?"


    "Queen Ariadne and I got into an argument, instead of her to show some respect to me as the Empress, she went ahead and shouted at me like I was a slave girl. To make the matter worse, mother took her side" Queen Valeria explained.


    "What was the argument all about?" Naana asked after listening carefully.


    "About pregnancy and the ¡­"


    Naana interrupted her with a scream. Her eyes were widened after hearing those words. "What do you mean? Is she pregnant?" She asked.


    "Not possible" Queen Valeria uttered. That was not going to happen, never! She would see to that.


    "Why are you so confident?" Naana asked eagerly.


    "Because the Emperor told me, he is not attracted to her. They are only termed as husband and wife outside the room" she said happily.


    "Wow, that''s strange.''


    "Why?"


    "Queen Ariadne is a very beautiful woman. In fact, she is one of the beautiful queens, the kingdom ever had" Naana praised her beauty. Indeed Ariadne was a real definition of beauty and among the Emperor''s wives , she was the prettiest but Naana was afraid of saying it to queen Valeria''s hearings, she was going to get angry definitely.


    "Whose side are you Naana_ Queen Valeria asked. She was not pleased with the way Naana was praising Queen Ariadne''s beauty. She, Valeria was the most beautiful wife of the Emperor.


    "Am on your side my queen, but what I said was just a fact. If the Emperor said he is not attracted to Queen Ariadne, I wondered what''s going on in his mind."


    "Sargon will never lie to me" She defended her husband.


    "If you say so. But am still telling you to be conscious of everything. The Emperor might be in love with Queen Ariadne" Naana advised.


    "Ha-ha" queen Valeria let out a stupid laugh. "The Emperor has no heart to love, you can love him but don''t you expect the love back because it''s not possible"


    "Pardon me for saying that , but I just want you to see for your self , what''s happening around you" Naana apologized. Due to the pride she had Queen Valeria was not going to accept the truth in front of her. The thought of another wife going soaring higher scared her.


    "Despite all the hatred I get from mother, I still have the son" Queen Valeria bragged. She looked into the mirror and started admiring her self.


    "You mean the Emperor?" Naana asked. She was surprised but happy that Queen Valeria''s face had brightened.


    "Yes Naana" Queen Valeria gave a big smile. She left the mirror stand to her bed and sat on it. It''s seemed she was not satisfied with her position, she adjusted and laid down with one of her hand supporting her head.


    "What are you up to?" Naana asked confused.


    "When princess Morgana was asked to escorted me to my room, the king said he was going to see me later"


    "Are you sure he will come?"


    "Yes , he will Naana. The Emperor never go back on his words no matter what. Is high time you left my room please ."


    Stefan closed his eyes and opened them again.


    This time she was not alone. The tutor was standing beside the girl and his mother was going back to her seat. That means she was the one who invited them here.


    Before he could say anything. The girl walked to where he was and knelt down "forgive prince Stefan. Your subject is sorry".


    Now, Stefan understood why the girl was here. She came to apologize to his mother. He wondered if this was the reason, she insisted on a family breakfast.


    He got cup from his chair and help her sit next to him " I am not angry. It''s was my fault too. Forgive me."


    His mother gave him a hot look. (I understand that type of look Stefan- ????????) ????


    "You are not fault my prince" the tutor said. "Don''t mind Angelina, she gets angry easily."


    Angelina that was her name! Stefan knew that the girl''s name was going to be special. She was very beautiful with talents.


    "Your name is lovely" he said, looking at her closely.


    "Thank you prince Stefan."


    The king was burning with anger when he saw those two together. He had other plans for Angelina and Stefan was never included in any of them .


    "Enough everyone I am starving" he said, looking at Stefan.


    Lincoln was trying to make him angry but he refused to be. Stefan didn''t want to start a fight in present of Angelina or her tutor. She already had this bad thought that he was a bad person.


    "Join us tutor" he said to her. She smiled and sat as the breakfast was served to them.


    "Stefan my dear" his mother called. "The girl¡­"


    "Mother her name is Angelina" he reminded her.


    "Okay fine" she rolled her eyes. "Angelina made cup cakes especially for you. Will you like to taste them?"


    "Wow. I can''t wait mother" he replied. She spoke to one of the maids serving, who left and returned with a basket.


    A strong aroma could be perceived when the basket was opened. The delicious cupcakes were served to prince Stefan.


    "They smell like strawberries Mother" he said, eating a piece. "mmmh . Very delicious."


    "Don''t I deserve a piece Angelina?" Lincoln asked. "You brought the cake only for my younger brother. That is not fair."


    Stefan wondered what was going on in his brother''s head. The last time their mother asked the kitchen chef to make cupcakes. He refused to eat that they made him throw up. Three days ago, his youngest wife Queen Belle, made some for him but he threw them away. Why the sudden change for Angelina''s cup cakes.


    "I thought you don''t like cupcakes" their mother asked. She was also surprised that he wanted to eat them now.


    "Yes but I want to taste this one. They smell nice" he smiled.


    "Give them to him please" Stefan told the maids.


    Ignoring her two sons, she shook her head. Where they trying to disgrace her in front if these villagers? They dare not. She shrugged her thoughts silently.


    "Who are your parents An

 Chapter 62 - This Is Reality...

    ******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    The carriages were ready. The gifts were arranged in the baskets. I checked and everything was in order. Mother came out with my parents, they were to leave today.


    I was going to miss them. Unlike, before when we had no relationship. Queen Celesta came to me, I hope she does not apologize again.


    "Am grateful to you and all the love you have showered on us. We are sorry for causing you pain" she apologized just like I expected. I have forgiven them including Princess Eva.


    "Please do not apologize to me again. You are now, my mother. I just hope that you treat the other maids with much care when you go back to Camelot" I told her. She nodded, almost crying. "Oh no don''t do that" I said to myself.


    "You are so kind, Ariadne" Queen Celesta started sobbing. I hugged her, she was going to make me emotional soon.


    "You have started crying already mother" The Emperor interrupted our conversation. We were waiting for him to come.


    "Do you think easy for me?" Queen Celesta asked the Emperor. She was still crying.


    "I understand. Sorry for taking your daughter away from you" He wiped her tears. "You must stop crying now mother , every one is watching."


    I turned around and all eyes were on us. The Emperor seemed to draw attention every where he went to.


    "Anytime you miss her, send me a message and I will bring her to Camelot my self" he told her. Was he serious or trying to make her feel better?


    Queen Celesta was not convince. She looked at the Queen mother, who assured her with a smile "am in support of this Queen Celesta. He will do it."


    Of course, he was going to do it. I heard that the Emperor never go against his words and promises, no matter what it was. That was what differentiated him from the previous kings.


    "Okay then, please take care of my sweet child. I won''t take it if any thing bad happens to her" Queen Celesta held my chin gently. I was going to miss her that''s was for sure.


    "Don''t worry Queen Celesta. You need not to worry. She is in safe hands" mother kept on assuring her. I wished the Emperor would have said that instead.


    "I believe you all'' Queen Celesta said.


    It''s was now time for them to leave. King Gaius thanked the Emperor for taking good care of them during their stay in Akkad. They were about entering their carriage when we Queen Celesta whispered to my ears " please be careful of that witch and Queen Valeria, they do not have any good plans for you."


    What a thing to say? I knew that she was telling me the truth. I have to been careful with her.


    "Bye my sweet child" she hugged me and the carriage started. Finally, they left without the Emperor finding out about Eva. I was relieved of that burden for now.


    "Shall we?" the Emperor asked. I nodded. We were going to the village to see the priest as earlier planned. Mother and the other queens were also going to be there.


    "Yes your highness" I replied , holding my dress with one hand. Queen Valeria was no where to be seen. Anne told me that every year, she went with the him ¨C the one who the Emperor invite sits in the carriage with him. This year I was honored to be by his side.


    "Why is Queen Valeria not here?" I asked Anne who stood closed to me.


    "Perhaps, she is jealous that the Emperor is going with you instead" she giggled. I shook my sadly. Anne disliked queen Valeria so much.


    "There she is I showed Anne" Queen Valeria was coming from behind. She walked faster than I expected. She passed me and went to the Emperor.


    "Sargon , you did not care to inform me about the prayer, why?" She said. Sargon? She calls him by his name and not his title, what a brave step to take.


    "Everyone knew about it. How come you are not aware that we were supposed to visit the village priest today?" The Emperor answered. At first, I was scared that he might tell me to take another carriage why he share this one with his special queen.


    "Every year you send me an invite. Why didn''t you this time around" she was angry I could tell from her voice. Sweat kept popping out of her face. This question was rude , I wondered how the Emperor was going to take this?


    "Don''t you have respect for me again Queen Valeria??" The Emperor shouted at her. We were not prepared for this. He was mad at her but I thanked the creator that he found her question disrespectful.


    "Forgive me your highness. I did not mean to disrespect you Queen Valeria apologized. By now, every one began to enter his or her carriage. No one wanted to watch this fight.


    "She is sorry your highness. Calm down please" I said. May be I should not interfere in their matter, the last time she warned me not to.


    "If you want to join us then, do I have no time to waste" he told her. Sad enough, the Emperor left for his carriage. I followed him behind like a chicken, Queen Valeria gave me a hot look for taking her place.


    *******


    Carriage started and the journey began. I was too afraid to talk to the emperor because of the way he sounded out there. I was scared of him just like the old time.


    No one spoke except for the wheels of the carriage puddle. Reaching my hand through the window, I felt the hotness of the sun on my palm. The weather was more harsh than I thought it.


    "What type of weather do you prefer Queen Ariadne?" He finally broke the silence. I was surprised by the question he asked me.


    "I prefer summer your highness" I said.


    "I see that"


    "The journey seems so long. It''s was not like this few months ago" I said, changing the topic.


    "You are too eager Lady Ariadne. The road is till the same" he said. Come here" the emperor drew me closer to him and I laid my head on his chest to rest. My heat skipped a beat as I found my face close to his heart.


    "I hope someday will have children of our own Queen Ariadne" he said. I was surprised to hear him say that. We have never spoken about children before. No one has never done that in the palace not even the Queens.


    "Our children are going beautiful like you" he continued. Really? Was he serious about this?


    "I pray the creator listen to your heart desires " I said , quietly


    He looked down and beamed me a smile " do you think so? Those are my heart desires and not my reality. This Is reality Queen Ariadne."


    I felt bad hearing him say that. He had lost hope he had in the creator. I didn''t blame him much because of the situation he found him self in.


    All the kings around him had at least one child to celebrate with while he had none. Being an Emperor was tougher than I thought. He had to pretend like nothing was wrong.


    The carriage halt in front of the village temple. The Emperor gave me a help when he came down. I was happy when he did that.


    The temple was filled up already, only few chairs were empty. It seemed they were reserved for us. The village priest came out and welcomed us into the temple. He prayed and asked the creator to take away any evil eyes that came close to us.


    Just when we were about to join the rest, my eyes met with Queen Valeria. So she came I asked my self. I hope she was among the evil eyes that the priest cast away from us.


    Inside the temple, a woman showed us our seats. I did not like the way she was behaving in front of the Emperor. She seemed to blinked her eyes frequently when he asked her if his mother has gotten a chair ?


    I drew closer to the Emperor and I kept my hands on his arms showing her that he was mine.


    He noticed what I was doing. When we sat down he whispered to me " don''t be jealous wife, she is just a subject."


    "Just ? " My eyes widened. She is a woman Emperor. "Don''t forget that" I said, regretting my words as soon as they cane out. What a foolish thing to say Ariadne. She was a woman and every one would see that. There was no need for me to tell. Next thing I had was the Emperor''s laugh, perhaps he was laughing at my stupidity.. I removed my hands for his arms and I focused on the priest that stood in front us.

 Chapter 63 - Frightened...

    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    The Emperor and I were called by the priest to perform the prayers. This was done for the success of the empire and it''s Emperor. Mother said that Queen Valeria was the one who performed last year. Am sure she would kill me after to day.


    I sat down on the mat beside the priest. We began the prayers after the priests asked us to close our eyes. We did as he said. In fact, everyone''s eyes  were shut.


    After a few minutes of prayers. The priest told us to break the coconut that was kept on the tray. This reminded me of our wedding. Though Mother was the one who broke it for me instead.


    After he broke the priest said  few words out loud and the people started clapping. I was surprised when I opened my eyes I saw them standing up to appreciate the Emperor like he just won a battle.


    We thanked the priest and mother asked me to share some of the gifts to the poor. I was about going before the Emperor stopped me.


    "You should not go out there alone" he said.


    "Who should I go with" I asked politely, while mother stood at the door watching us.


    "I will go with you don''t need  to worry" he said.


    "If you want to hang around me, just say that your highness" I smiled and made my way to the door. I knew that the Emperor would come after me to defended.


    "Am doing this for our protection queen Ariadne. I do not want to hear stories. The last time I trusted Apollo on this  , he failed me remember?" He looked at me like I was the Apollo he was referring to.


    "Yes I do. But it''s was my fault don''t blame him I corrected him. That day, Apollo told me not to go any where without the guards. And he tried following me every where I went to." I said.


    "You two should not fight over the past Queen Ariadne. The future is bright" Mother chimmed in. She was listening to our conversation the whole time. Silly me! I kept on arguing with the Emperor.


    "Your daughter is stubborn mother. She does not respect me again" He told his mother. Really? What was wrong with this man¡­ it was because of him that I had to come here and now he was saying something different.


    "Mother, he wants you to pay much attention to him. Please, don''t I am your only child" I told mother, hugging her tightly.


    "I do not want any of you to be my child anymore" mother said, acting like she was angry with us.


    "Why mother?" I asked her.


    "When are you too going to give me my grand child?" Mother looked at us with a start. The Emperor wanted to say something but he stopped. It seemed like words had left his mouth instantly. I wanted to laugh my heart out seeing him like this.


    "Ask the Emperor, mother" I said, cursing my self silently. Its was my fault that we were like this. Maybe the Emperor was not potent as I thought.


    "Over to you Emperor Mother turned to him. What is your own excuse?"


    "Ask Queen Ariadne, she said there is no need for a child" He said. W-what! When did I say that.


    He gave me smirk and left. I saw what he was doing. The Emperor left me eitg mother so that I could answer all the questions he was supposed to answer. "Mother , I need to give this to the children."


    She saw the basket, I was holding. She was about to say something but I was far gone. The Emperor was going to answer for what he did I say to my self while I shared the sweets to the children.


    After, spending more than three hours in the village square, a guard announced that it was time to go. I looked for the emperor but he was nowhere to be seen. He had been running away from me, now its was time to leave. I wondered how he was going to do since we were sharing the same carriage.


    One of the men opened the carriage''s door for me. When I stepped in to the carriage the Emperor was sitting with a scroll in his hand. He was reading it and he paid no attention to me.


    I sat down beside him quietly. He did not uttered a word rather he adjusted him self. What a man!


    "I want to ask you a question Queen Ariadne" he said to me. His tone had changed all of a sudden. I wondered who must have made the Emperor angry again.


    "Yes my king. Am listening" I turned and faced him. His beautiful eyes fell down on my breast. I noticed it immediately and dragged my dress up. Why was there a need to ashamed Ariadne? This was your husband.


    "What will do to someone who had broken all your trust?"


    "I will never trust such a person in my life again" I said, regretting my words as soon as they cane out. Maybe I have forgotten the fact that we lied to the Emperor about my identity. What if he has found out the truth?


    "What will you do to a disobedient subject?" He stared at me.


    "Punish him of course" I said. What was wrong with my mouth?? I looked away immediately to avoiid his gaze.


    "Thank you for the answer" He returned back to his reading. Through out our journey, no one spoke. My mind kept on beating more than usual. I just hope the emperor had not find out the truth about me .


    *******


    The Author''s POV.


    When she got to the palace, it''s was late already. Queen Valeria did not answer any one who greeted her. The anger in her could burn any one.


    This was not the first time Sargon had disgraced her this week. Every thing she tried to do annoyed him and it was all because of that crazy woman called Queen Ariadne. After she finishes with Evelyn, Queen Valeria promised to make the Emperor hate Queen Ariadne. She would beg for mercy from her but she won''t even show that woman a little.


    "Welcome Queen Valeria. How did it go?" Naana asked her as soon as she opened the door.


    "Bad. Do not ask me again Naana. Am very furious right now," she started removing her jewelries. "I wished I didn''t wear all these today."


    "Why ? My lady" Naana took the shoes she removed and kept them properly.


    "Why? He was all over her in the village. They were playing like puppies in front of everyone. Is obvious that she has won him" She ran her hand through her hair as tears rolled down her cheeks. Every thing was falling apart in front of her. Today the king neglected her. She wondered what would if he finds out the truth.


    "Please don''t say that. Like you said before he is just having fun with her. Very soon he will leave her and come back to you" Naana consoled.


    "Do you see the eyes he used to stared at her? I noticed every thing right from the time he left the palace Naana ."


    "I know how you feel but there are many things to worry about right now Queen Valeria."


    "Naana Am scared¡­ I do not want to go back to my parents please" Queen Valeria cried. Naana did not like the way she sounded if she did not change the topic now, Valeria might lose all the little hope left.


    "We still have hope Queen Valeria."  Naana gave some hope. She collected the jewelries from her and out them in the drawer. Since Malia was not here, she had no choice but to act as a maid to Queen Valeria


    "Yes I Know" she got up from the floor and wiped her tears away.


    "Am going to kill Evelyn now. Make sure you cast that spell on this room so that no one would come in. In case any thing goes wrong tell them am sick"  Queen Valeria told her. She went to pick her black hoodie. As usual, she put it on and opened the tunnel behind the curtains of her room.


    "Am going now Naana" She said, pushed the Dusty door forward


    "May the creator protect you. Am going to do all that you have instructed" Naana was scared for her. Queen Valeria was angry now, she just hope no mistake would  be made. This would be their doom if any thing goes wrong.


    "Also please, tell Malia to go to bed. I don''t need her presence in my room tonight"


    "I will . Please do take care of yourself. Take this, its will protect you from all danger" Naana gave a dry grass . Queen Valeria collected it and left. She was going to finish everything to night no Matter what.. When she was done with Evelyn¡­ it would be Ariadne''s turn.

 Chapter 64 - A Wicked Woman....

    Note:


    Hello lovely readers/ my pride.


    sorry for writing this here... But Author is very sick . Please ignore the mistakes and the slow update. I will correct them when once I feel better..


    Thanks for understanding


    **********


    The Author''s POV.


    The hidden passage that led to the gate was quiet and creepy. She was scared that the guards might see her going out of the door because no body knew about the passage except for the Emperor. But she was certain that he has forgotten about it, it''s been ages since they spoke about the door.


    Queen Valeria walked carefully down the stairs. Her face was hidden in the hood she wore. No one could guess that she was the one.


    The horses'' stable was not too far away from the harem. She increased her pace and in no time, she got to where the it was. Queen Valeria opened the door quietly making sure that its did not make any noise or wake the quiet horses.


    Each horse was kept in a separate room in the stable. Only the Emperor''s horses were kept together. They were known as the fastest horses in the whole of Akkad. She wished she could carry it but some one might notice one it was missing.


    The horse Queen Valeria used for the last night out was still in the stable but she was not going to use it this time around. Any thing could go wrong and the guards might recognize it.


    She looked for a black horse. The one Prince Elvis use when he was sent on an errand out side the Empire. Queen mother said it''s was very fast and hardly make any noise.


    "Perfect" she said to her self, untying the rope of the horse.


    "Come on boy, let''s go do something big" she Pat his back. The horse *


    "Shhhh don''t make any noise" She said to him quietly and he listened to her. "Good boy"


    Together with the horse , Queen Valeria went out side and they made their way to the gate. It''s was few minutes to twelve. Every where was quiet but, the guards were at the gate and they did not look like they were not tried of guarding it.


    She went closer before they could say anything, she sprinkled the white powder Naana gave her earlier and all the men fell down.


    She came down from the horse and made sure they were all asleep before opening the gate.


    After, she closed the gate. Queen Valeria galloped to the village to deal with Evelyn who was bent on destroying her name.


    Not too long, they left the palace. The horse stopped closed to an unknown house in the village. Nobody was outside.


    There, she looked for place to keep the black horse safe because taking him would be risky and she was not ready to make any mistake. It''s her years to get where she is today.


    Evelyn''s house was not far from the temple. Queen Valeria knocked in the door thrice before she opened the door.


    Queen Valeria, you? Evelyn said. She was shocked to see to the Queen in her house and at this time of the night, dressed like a theft.


    Get in Queen Valeria ordered, pushing the woman back. She did as she was told.


    You want to expose me to the Emperor after all the money, you took from me? Queen Valeria asked, closing the door quietly.


    No Queen Valeria. Am not going to do that Evenly lied. No matter she was going to report this woman to her husband for pain she had caused her fellow queen. So a wicked woman she said to her self.


    Am not going to waste time with you because I know what you are planning to. I will not watch you spoil every thing for me.


    Queen Valeria drew the knife from the pocket side of the hood. When Evelyn saw the knife , she became scared and went down on her knees to plead to the cold hearted queen.


    Forgive me my lady. I will leave the city this night if you want me. And I will never come back again. Please forgive me Evelyn pleaded. Queen Valeria''s heart was already made up. Her looks showed that * to hell with forgiveness*


    Say your last prayers and ask the creator to make a bench for because today you shall be in heaven with him Queen Valeria gave a smirk. Drawing closer to the woman in front of her. She used the shape blade to stab her fifteen times.


    She make sure that Evelyn was dead before she left. Quickly, with blood on her hood, she went to where she left the horse but he was nowhere to be found.


    Am sure I left him here She said, searching around for him. But he was not here. She knew very soon people were going to come out because of the short cry Evelyn gave before she died.


    Instead of looking for the horse , that brought her to the village, Queen Valeria went to look for a another one that will take her back to the palace before any one suspect any thing.


    She found a brown horse in one of the houses that had opened stables. She took and made her way straight to the palace in no time.


    They got to the palace. The guards were still snoring, she looked at them and spitted at them "Foolish men".


    Finally, her number one problem was gone for good. She thought she was not going to kill Evelyn at first because the blood but now, very thing as over and show it at last. Next agenda was Queen Ariadne, her death was not to be the most painful¡­


    **


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    The Emperor assembled the whole village out side the palace''s gate. It seemed you are the only one who is not there Anne told me when she came to the room.


    What are you saying Anne? I have been indoors all the morning I said, stretching my body. This morning, I felt so weak to go, may be she wanted me to go out or perhaps the Emperor had sent her here to convince me to go out and meet him.


    Am not sure of what happened but the Emperor looked shocked at first and his face changed after some minutes, he told Apollo to assemble the whole village in front of the palace.


    What really happened? I stood up from the bed. Anne sounded serious. Some thing was wrong and I need to know.


    Dress up first Queen Ariadne she reminded when I wore my shoes.


    Don''t worry Anne. I will change I went to the changing and quickly change to a dress.


    What do you think happened I asked her. While putting on my jewelries.


    Some one said it connected to a murder that took place last night. No one want to speak about it , they are scared Anne said. She looked like she was going to cry any moment from now. I did not ask her any question again.


    Let''s go to where he is passing the announcement. I pray it''s not truth.


    Outside the room, I tried my best not to think of what Anne told me. If its was true then who was dead and who could be the murderer. What was the reason behind the killing? Many thoughts ran through my mind as I drew closer to the gate.


    The Emperor stood on a stand. He looked so furious and angry like a wounded beast. His fist were clenched. He could kill any one right now.


    I went out where the other queens and I asked one of them if they knew why we were called her but she shook her head negatively. It seemed like I was not the only one confused here.


    When the Emperor started talking everyone kept quiet no more whispering or murmurings.


    Am very sad to announce to you today that ¡­ he paused and bent his head. What he wanted to say was really painful, I hope it''s does not affect me.


    He raised his head up and tightening his fists "Evelyn is no more".


    Evelyn? How was it possible? She was the woman who had the information about the Queen who framed me up. why will she just die like that when the truth was about to be out?


    I promise you all today that the murderer will be caught and brought to justice the Emperor said beating his chest to show how determined he was. Apollo whispered something in his ears and he addressed the people once again and left.


    I  went back to my room immediately avoiding the people''s cry. This was the most painful news to I  heard this month.  And today, marks a black day in Akkad.


    When I got to the room, princess Morgana was waiting for me. My mood was lifted when I saw her. It''s gave me joy.


    Welcome back to Akkad, Princess I hugged her.


    She started crying "I heard about what happened and I came as soon as I can.


    Am scared Queen Ariadne she added.


    No don''t be. Every soon the Emperor, will bring the criminal to justice. I have faith in him I assured her.


    "Anne have you ask the maid to burn the ashes we brought from the temple yesterday?" I asked Anne, who was arranging my clothes.


    *Yes my Lady. I did that this morning" she answered.


    "I pray the Creator forgives Evelyn and accept her souls" I closed my eyes and said a little prayer.


    "I wondered if she had any relative in Akkad?" Princess Morgana said.. I knew her question was one that did not require an answer but Anne answered.

 Chapter 65 - [Bonus ] A New Member Of The Family....

    "She had a kid of  six. A beautiful young girl, I hope she is save where ever she is."


    "A kid?" Both Princess Morgana and I asked. We were surprised to hear that. Evelyn was not a young woman. A woman of her age should have children closed to my age.


    "Yes, my lady. I was told her husband died as soon as her child was born. Now the poor baby is an orphan."


    Tears rolled down my cheeks when she said that. It''s reminded me of the fact that I was an orphan. Growing in a such a wicked world without parents was so difficult for me, how will a six year old child survive?


    "That''s so painful. I wondered what she must be going through right now" Princess Morgana said.


    "What if she saw the scene? I mean how her mother was murder, because it''s happen in the House" Anne said.


    "Stop saying all that Anne. Even if she was present, let''s pretend like she did not" I said. I feared for what was going to happen to this poor kid, if the murderer finds out that everything happened in front of her.


    I stood up from my the chair "am going to see the Emperor right now. What ever we discussed here earlier should not go out of the room please" I warned. With fear, in my heart. I went to look for the Emperor, who might of not listen to what I have to say.


    **


    I met the Emperor in his throne room. He sat down with one hand supporting his chin. The atmosphere of the room was sober. His face looked gloomy but the anger was still there.


    Queen Valeria sat down with few women and Apollo was also present. They were having a meeting. I waited at the door for the Emperor to signal me in. And he did when he saw me.


    "Come in Queen Ariadne."


    All eyes were on me. Queen Valeria rolled her eyes when she saw me going to meet the emperor. I wondered what was get problem? We have a serious matter on ground and yet, she carried so much hatred in her heart for me.


    I greeted both the Emperor and the other people in the room. They all answered except for queen Valeria who looked away when I tried to greet her. The Emperor saw this and his face became more furious.


    "She greeted you Queen Valeria, why didn''t you respond?" He asked her. She was surprised by the question the Emperor.


    "Emperor¡­ I .."


    "Let it not repeat itself again. The both of you are my queens, if you don''t respect each other , what do you want the others to do?"  He said, pointing at the women in room.


    "Forgive me your highness" She stood as a sign of respect. If there was something about Queen Valeria, I came to understand was that she pretended when ever the Emperor was around. He was not aware of true character.


    He nodded and turned to me "why are you here my queen?"


    My queen? Did he want Queen Valeria to hate me more? I drew closer to the throne and I said in a quiet tone "I want to speak with you, in private."


    "Is it something serious? Am having a meeting right now" he told me. I was not going to leave the room without saying what I wanted to. Someone''s life was at stake here.


    "It is urgent my king" I said, showing how serious I was.


    "Come closer and tell me am listening" he said. I climbed the remaining stairs and went to him.


    Standing besides him I said "Its about Evelyn."


    "Really?" He said aloud. I wish he never said that. People might hear us. "Privacy. I will get back to you through Apollo" he told them.


    "W-what, this is a very serious matter. Why will yo.." Queen Valeria started.


    "This is my order Queen Valeria" he cut her off. I noticed recently that the emperor have been rude and mean to her. Unlike before, when I first came. Was this how he was going to treat me when he gets tired of me?


    Everyone left the room apart from Apollo, who sat down with eyes on us still. What a man! So devoted and dedicated to his friend. In this world, where jealously and betrayal dwelled, a friend like him, was not easy to come by.


    "What did you want to tell us Queen Ariadne?" the Emperor asked me. (Us? I said you , young man)


    "Evelyn''s child might be alive in the village, alone" I said. "Don''t you all think is dangerous to let her stay alone?"


    "A child? No one told us about it" he turned to Apollo who approved it, by nodding his head negatively.


    I also learnt this from my maid Anne. She told me that Evelyn had a child before she died".


    "Then, it''s not safe for the child to be out there alone" Apollo added.


    "How old is the child?" the Emperor asked me, the anger in him seem to reduced when he had about the Child.


    "She is six. I will be pleased  if you let her come and leave in the palace with us. I want to take care of her" I asked of the Emperor. My hope was that high, I prayed he grant my request.


    "Apollo what do you  think?" he turned to Apollo.


    wait¡­ when had he started asking for Apollo''s opinion? I remembered when I came to this palace, not even his mother''s opinion matters.


    "The Queen is right your highness. I go with her request" he answered.


    "Fine then. Send some men to go get the girl. She is adopted." He told his prime minister. I was surprised that we did not argue before he grant my request. In deed , the had changed.


    **


    The Author''s POV.


    "Do you see the way he sent his Empress out because of Queen Ariadne?" One of the women, who were in the room asked the rest.


    "Yes. They said the new wife have become more precious to him that the first. I hope she gives him an heir soon" another said.


    "We pray so. She is very beautiful, I did not blame the Emperor for making her become more special than the Empress."


    Queen Valeria wondered if they were not aware of her presence or was this a planned issue to frustrate her? The Emperor had already done his part by looking down on her in front of everyone. She could take that from him but not from them.


    "Don''t you have anything to do you in the village?" She asked them.


    By their reaction, she knew they were all surprised to see her.


    "Yes my lady. We are on our way, right now" the oldest among them spoke.


    "You better hurry up and leave" she said. They obeyed her immediately.


    "Wait" she stopped. "what happened in the room earlier, if I ever hear of it else where..".


    Queen Valeria did not finish the sentence but they understood what she everything perfectly ¨C punishment.


    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I was sitting out side my room, knitting a shirt for Evelyn''s girl before mother came.


    "I heard of what you did" she said with a big smile on her face.


    "Mother" I dropped what I was knitting and curtsied.


    "Indeed you have proven to the Emperor that you are his better half" she added. Mother was good at praising me right from day one.


    "Although, you are the youngest of his wife. What you did today one may think you are the eldest daughter in law" one of the women, who came with her said.


    "Please, do not say that. I only did what I think was right. Nothing much" I told them.


    I did not want people to see what I did as a means to grow higher in the Harem. The first  wife was Queen Valeria, she deserved it and I was not dragging that position with her.


    By afternoon, many women came to praise and thank me for saving a young girl''s life. I wondered why the Emperor told them that I suggested it. This women kept on going in and out of my room.


    "Close the door please" I told her. "These women are going to suffocate me with gifts".


    Anne was  trying to arrange the gifts. There were more than I expected. "you should get used to it my lady".


    "I hope so. Have you arrange the room , I told you to ?"


    Yes we did. In fact, I added more decorations to the wall".


    Am eager and scared. I want to meet but what if she does not like me ? Her mother died because of me right?


    Please don''t say that my Lady.. It was no fault of yours, everything happened as the creator had planned Anne told me. I know she was right but what if the girl fails to see it that way ¡­

 Chapter 66 - A Call For Motherhood...

    *******


    The Author''s POV.


    It''s was evening, most of the members of the royal family waited at the gate for Evelyn''s daughter. Her name was yet to be known since no one knew much about her. Queen Ariadne was happy but anxious and scared about two things. One , what if the child rejects her? The second question that kept on running through her mind was the mother''s murder. What if the girl saw the scene? How on Earth will she live with that!


    On the side of the coin, was queen Valeria, who was eager to know the age of the girl and if she saw any thing or could comprehend what she saw. If only she did a proper check after killing Evelyn, this mess would have prevented.


    The queen mother Aslaug, wished that the girl would have be her granddaughter instead. Over the years she had waited for the creator to shine his light in the palace by bringing a new born into the family, but he didn''t. She cried for ages and yet no result, no successor to the throne. But the nevertheless she was happy that Queen Ariadne decided to adopt this child.


    The Emperor stood at the door of the palace. He had never waited for any one today but he had no choice because Queen Ariadne had asked him to. He was how ever surprised that he did most of the things she requested. Princess Morgana told him that he had fallen for Queen Ariadne and now, he had no reason but to believe in what his silly sister told him.


    The giant doors of the palace opened. Queen Ariadne took a step forward almost missing a step. The Emperor saved her again. She was lucky that he was closed by or else this would have be disaster.


    "You don''t have to be so irresponsible Queen Ariadne. If you can not handle your self properly, how are you going to take care of a child?" He asked her. She dared not to argue with him. Not, that she was afraid of what the Emperor said. Queen Ariadne felt like he was saying the truth. She has never played the role of a mother before. She knew this was not going to be easy for her.


    The horses rode in to the palace. The carriage skipped to a halt in front the palace. Freeing her self from the Emperor''s hold, queen Ariadne went to welcome her new daughter, who might accept her as a mother.


    The carriage door opened and a young girl came down from the carriage. She was a pretty girl of six. Her brown eyes stared at the crowd in front her. Her red hair was packed neatly with pink ribbons. In one hand, she held her toy , any who had eyes could see that she was scared.


    Queen Valeria was relieved that it was just a child, whose appearance was about the child of four. She hope that the little girl does not recognized her.


    "Greetings your majesty," the young girl said. From the tone of her voice, queen Ariadne knew that she was scared. But how was she going to make  her feel at home?


    "Come here dear" she tried to lift her up, but the young girl  *


    Everyone was looking at them. Queen Ariadne felt ashamed but she did not give up. She took some sweet from the tray and said "Don''t you want some?"


    The girl was mute. It seemed she was staring at something behind. Queen Ariadne prayed that it''s shouldn''t be the Emperor because his presence causes terror.


    "What are you are afraid of?" She asked, trying to see if the girl could opened up to her.


    "That aunt there. Do you know her?" She said. It''s took Queen Ariadne five minutes to understand what she was saying. The girl was afraid of Queen Valeria.


    "She lives here. Come dear, I won''t allow anyone to touch you okay?" She took her off her feet.


    ******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "What is your name?" I asked her.


    "My name is Arya, ma" She said. Her voice was like that of an angel, it pained me a lot when I remembered that she was an orphan.


    I took her the emperor when we reached the door. His appearance showed that I was the one forcing him to do all these. But it did not matter to me. As long as Arya was happy, we will be okay.


    "Arya is her name" I told him. He stared at her for sometime. I wondered if the emperor was going to send us out of the palace.


    "Take her in. You are welcome princess Arya" he gave her a smile and left. Wow she was now refer to as  princess, that means the whole empire would recognize her at it''s first Empire.


    "Am I a princess?" She asked me.


    "Yes of course, my sweet child" Mother pat her cheeks. She gave a laugh that made us laughed.


    "You are welcome to the harem princess Arya" Queen Alissa welcomed her. Before I could reach the harem, the women of the quarters have brought their gifts to us. When Arya saw all these she was surprised but happy. I took her to my room immediately, nobody knows who the other bad Queen was. I had no choice but to become protective of Arya.


    That night, I bathed her my self instead of the maids. Arya was fun to be with even though it took her time to say a word. Some thing was wrong , just then I remembered what happened when she entered the palace -Queen Valeria.


    "Arya dear" I called her. She turned and I met the gaze of her big brown eyes. "Do you know that aunt you asked me earlier?"


    "There were so many aunts today Queen Ariadne. How am I going to know which one?" She stretched her arms , indicating how confused and tired she was because of them.


    It''s was true. So many women in the quarters, I hope she gets used to having so many aunties. I carried her to the chair in front of the mirror and made her sat still. "The one you were scared of. I mean the scariest  one among them" I said making an illustration. She laughed when she saw my face.


    "The one that comes to see my mother in our home?" She asked.


    "Yes that one" I said, as though I knew what she was saying. Queen Valeria went to see her mother? Arya was a kid, for her to recognize queen Valeria that means she went there not once but more than twice.


    "Most of the times , she came to see mother, I was asked to go inside. She never saw me for once" Arya added.


    "I see. No wonder, she does not recognized you my child" I said, combing her hair. My mind traveled far after the conservation. Did Queen Valeria had some thing to do with the murder? Or was she the murderer? No! I disagreed with my thoughts. Queen Valeria could not be the murderer. May be she went to visit her on a normal day.


    The door opened interrupting my thoughts. Anne walked in to the room and informed me about the dinner that was taking palace down stairs. The Emperor had asked me to bring Arya , who the party was meant for. I wore her the blue gown ,  princess Morgana gave me this morning. It seemed like we over estimated her height. It''s was too long for her but manageable as a Princess she had to learn how to deal with these clothes.


    "I look beautiful queen Ariadne. Am I going to meet my mother today?" Arya asked me. What a question!


    "No dear, your mother had traveled and she won''t be back soon. That''s why she sent you to me" I told her what came to my mind.


    "So who is going to be my mother then?" I could see the tears that started forming in her eyes.


    "Queen Ariadne of course" Anne chimmed. "You can call her mother and also you have a father here too."


    I was perplexed as to what Anne started. She gave me assuring smile that everything was going to be fine. I turned to Arya, who was smiling at me also. Has she accepted me as a mother?


    "Are you okay with it?" I asked her and she nodded. Such an innocent child? Why will the world be so cruel and wicked to her?


    "Why are you crying?" she asked me. I did not even know when tears rolled down my cheeks. I used my palm to wiped them away. "Come let''s go to the hall" I said holding her tiny fingers.


    I strode down the stairs case, carefully so that she won''t fall. I wanted her to get use to us and her home. The other women followed us behind. They were all worried that she might fall. But there was no way I would allow my precious princess to fall.


    I knocked on the hall and the guards opened. The party was not like the usual ones, I knew it was because of the death that have befallen the empire.. They did this because of Arya, the Emperor did not want her to know about her mother''s death.

 Chapter 67 - Her Missing Ring...

    *******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "Welcome to the family Princess Arya" Morgana said. Queen Valeria rolled her eyes like the title was been snatch away from her. "What''s was wrong with this woman?" I asked Anne who stood beside me. She laughed instead of answering. That night, after the party, I took Arya to my room. Since, we were yet to find the killer, I could not leave her to sleep in the room alone.


    I was very curious about the things she told me earlier. How Queen Valeria visits her home when her mother was alive. Maybe I should do the investigation myself, the empire was taking to long to find the murderer.


    The next morning, I woke very earlier and arranged the things I might need and headed off to the village. I took permission from the Emperor, telling him that I was going to pick some items from Evelyn''s house that  belonged to our new daughter - Arya''s last memories. Of course, he agreed to it because mother backed me up and he told ten guards to follow me. What a man!


    When we arrived the village, everywhere were quiet and it looked like this was the day Evelyn''s died. I knew that some of them were not really mourning her. They were afraid of that the killer might come for them or their families.


    Evelyn''s house was covered in ashes- a well known rite performed in Akkad to mourn the dead. I shook my head when I walked in to the room. It seemed like nobody clean the room after the murder took place. The floor was still covered with blood, there were also blood stains on the wall. It seemed Evelyn struggled before she died.


    I went in to the inner room, there was nothing interesting except for clothes and few jewelries. I check for some photos and a little of Arya''s stuff and I went out of the house.


    "Greetings my queen" one of the neighbors said. Perfect I said to my self. This was what I needed some one to ask questions about the life Evelyn lived before she passed on.


    The young woman was young, dirty but happy. She had a child with her. I asked if she could tell me the little she knew about Evelyn.


    "After her husband died. She suffered for years with her little Arya. Evelyn used to farm there yearly" the woman pointed at a plot of land that had a lot of bushes.


    "What happened that she stopped?" I asked.


    "My lady, no one knew about it. She just stopped working over there and when I asked her she said there was enough money for her to used" The woman explained further.


    She saw the curiosity on my face, she had no choice than to continue with the story. "Evelyn started buying clothes and jewelries. Food was  no longer a problem for them. I suspected that something was wrong but who cares? Those two have suffered for years. They needed the money."


    "Are you trying to say the money she spent was not hers?" I asked, drawing closer to her. People started looking at our direction. They were surprised to see me talked to a peasant. I tried to ran up the conservation before the Emperor gets to know about this


    "Not really, but, the Empress visited her about four months ago. I was in the room but, we saw it" she took the little girl, in her arms.


    "I see. Thank you for everything" I took one of the gold rings from my left fingers and gave to her as a token.


    The woman was very happy and she thanked me for blessing her day. I entered the carriage and we rode back to the palace.


    ********


    By evening, I put Arya to bed. I told Anne to watched over her and I headed off to the Emperor''s room. It''s been a while, we hardly spend time together these days. But who was to be blame? The atmosphere in the palace was one that deprived us of our comfort.


    When I got to his room. The interior design of the was changed room. It''s looked beautiful but darker than I expected.


    His eyes lit and his lips curved a smile when he saw me. I stood at the door with my hands crossed in front of me waiting for an invitation.


    "Come in please, Queen Ariadne" Apollo invited me in. I wished the Emperor had asked me instead of his friend.


    I walked to the room, looking at the new designs and paintings. There was a large frame on the wall. It''s was a painting of me on Queen Valeria''s Anniversary party. I stared at it for minutes before Apollo interrupted me.


    "Good night my lady" he said, kissing the knuckles of my hands. I felt somehow because this was the first he did this in front the Emperor.


    After he left, I was curious to know what was going through his mind.


    "A penny for your thoughts Emperor?" I asked him. No answer. He stood up from his seat and came to me.


    "My heart is weary and bitter right now" He said to me. It''s was all written on the Emperor''s face that he was sad after his last anniversary party.


    "Can you tell me about it? I promise not to tell anyone if you do not want me to. I will just tender my advice that''s all."


    "I think am close to the killer" he told me. "It hurts me the most, when the facts are leading to my own Queen."


    "What?" I said, using my hand to fan my face. I wondered why I did not bring one along. Sweats began to form on face and fear made me want to tremble. Some one among the queens was a murderer! It was a shocking news indeed.


    "Come here" he aided me to the bed. "Take a rest and do not stress your self about it okay?"


    I nodded when I laid on the bed. Why will anyone  wants to hurt me? I was just Ariadne and no body! A poor maid in disguise of a princess, if only they knew how hard it''s was for me to get here ¡­ they would pity me instead of troubling me.


    "Why did you go to the village today?" he asked, holding my hand in his palm and kissed it. What a way to persuaded me!


    "I went to get Arya''s.."


    "Do not lie to me Queen Ariadne. I thought we promised not to tell lie to each other?" He interrupted me. When on Earth did I say that. Was I drunk or something.


    "When did we do that?" I asked him. Trying my best to remember how, where and when I took such oath! But I could not get a picture of it. May be , the emperor was pulling my legs.


    "At altar , on our wedding" the Emperor told me. Really? He was angry that day but he took noticed of that. Impressive.


    "Oh, I forgot about it" I smiled, if only he knew about my identity, then we won''t be together today.


    "So are you going to tell me the reason why you went to Evelyn''s house?''


    "I went to confirm what Arya told me yesterday. And now, that am sure of it. I must protect her" I told him.


    "What are you saying Queen Ariadne?" He asked.


    I adjusted my self up and the Emperor helped me sat upright. He grabbed the pillow and asked me to laid my head on it and I obeyed.


    "Please continue" he said. I was about to tell him about Queen Valeria when a knock interrupted us. The reaction on his face showed that he was pissed off with the disturbances that came around when ever we were together.


    "Come in" he was still looking at me, when the door opened and queen Valeria walked in to the room. Her facial expression changed from happiness to anger when she saw me. As usual, she was not expecting to be in the room, just the way I did not expected her to come.


    "You sent for me your highness" she said, frowning at the sight of me on the bed.


    "I sent for you about three hours ago. Where were you ?" He asked her. Actually I  was expecting the Emperor to go to her just like he was did. But, he did not even looked at her.


    "I was with mother. We had to pay the workers" she said. "Am sorry for not making it on time."


    "Where is the ring I gave to you on our anniversary, two years ago?" The Emperor asked, standing up from the bed to meet her.


    Queen Valeria searched her fingers and she looked up, I wondered what she was doing. It seemed the Empress had misplaced the gift, his majesty gave her.. This was going to be fun, I relaxed my back and watched as the drama unfolded.

 Chapter 68 - Her Missing Ring II

    **


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "You have not answered my question, Queen Valeria" The emperor reminded her. She was lost in her thoughts.


    Answer him, young woman.


    "I think I left it in my room" she told the Emperor.


    I grabbed one of the pillows and hugged it tightly. It looked to me like Queen Valeria, lost the ring that the king gave. Her eyes were focused on me, trying to scare but I sat down with no fear.


    "You should look for it immediately. Only when the ring is found, then I can  talk to you" he said, walking back to the bed- to me!


    She curtsied and left with anger and confusion all written on her face. There was more to this drama that just displayed in front of me. They were both hiding something. Though, I was not sure about it but their behaviors created many doubts in my mind.


    "Why are you keen on that ring?" I asked the Emperor, who sat down closed to me.


    "Because it''s a ring not just a golden one but a gift from me to her. I expect to wear it always" he yelled. Wait.. Queen Valeria woke up the beast in him but, I was the one who was getting scolded, Instead of her.


    "But it''s only today , that she did not wear the ring on her finger. I do not see why you should be angry over it" I blurted. I wished they never cane out.


    What was wrong with me? Queen was capable of defending her self then why was I siding with her now.


    "Are you too, planning to betray me?" The Emperor asked me. I was scared, looking at his face. He was not the lovely husband that he was few minutes ago. His eyes turned red filled with rage.


    Terrified, I stood up from the bed. The vase kept on the table besides the bed fell down and broken. Seeing him like this frightened I had no  choice but to follow the option that came to my mind ¨C run Ariadne !


    Of course, I ran out of his room leaving him in that state. When I got to the room , Arya was asleep. That gave me some relieved, it was better she did not see me in that state.


    "My lady , what happened?" Anne rushed to where I was. The speed I used in  entering was quiet suspicious. Any one could understand that something was after me.


    "Nothing Anne,  Get me water please" I managed to say. When she left I went to where Arya laid. She looked innocent yet the world was cruel to her. Arya was example of my childhood. That''s why I wanted to be the best mother to her.


    "She asked of you after you left" Anne said, offering me the glass of water. "I have to recite five poems for before she slept off."


    "Thank you Anne" I said with a smile. "Raising a child can be stressful but it''s the best thing that ever happens to a woman. You will experience it too."


    Anne smiled and I bade her good night. What ever happened in the Emperor was terrifying. Have never seen him like that ! If he could get angry like this for a ring that could  easily be replaced, what then will he do when he finds out that am not who I claimed to be


    That night I did not have a proper rest. I switched position all through from the bed to cushion to the floor. Many thoughts ran through my mind. If he finds out the truth then mother will not be able to save me too.


    Should I tell him the truth or ?


    **


    The Author''s POV.


    Queen Valeria scattered the whole room just to look for the ring the Emperor asked of her. She could not remember the exact place she left it. It''s been long, she kept track of all her jewelries, because of the problems she was facing at the moment, all these were not important.


    "Malia, please check under the bed too. It''s might be there" She told her. Malia took a light and bent down to search for the ring. After two minutes, she stood up and said "there is nothing there Empress"


    Queen Valeria was furious as to who came to her room and took the ring. With anger, she stormed in to the hall of the women''s quarters. Any one who saw her knew that she meant business. They all began to circle her.


    "Call every woman in the quarters out. What I have to say is important" she ordered. Few maids went separate ways and they started informing the women who were absence.


    Queen Valeria gave some time. After she noticed that everyone was there. She started with her announcement. The women were angry that she could command them like that.


    But she did not care as long as they live she would always be their leader.


    "You all know that the Emperor gave me a special golden ring  on our last anniversary" Queen Valeria said. From the women reaction, it could be seemed that they were aware of this, there was need for her to repeat her self.


    "Quiet" she commanded.  "Am still talking. I kept the ring in my room and now, I can''t  find it."


    More women began to whisper. This made her angry. When she wanted to say something, the whisperings interrupted her. Looking around, she could not see Queen Ariadne any where. That bit*h! Queen Valeria cursed.


    She thought this was the only way to teach Queen Ariadne a good lesson.


    "Malia go to that  room" she said pointing at the last door  "and call the great Queen Ariadne out!"


    Malia left. It''s took her seven minutes to return back to Queen Valeria "she is coming my lady."


    Queen Valeria  planned her punishment and this time , nobody was going to interfere. Not even the Emperor nor his mother because the both of them went to the castle to see Grandmother. They made a mistake of leaving her in charge.


    Her blood boil when she saw Queen Ariadne approaching them with that adopted child of hers. She wished that Arya was sent out of the palace. If this girl grows up here, the she would become her greatest problem.


    "Why did you delay coming out? Where you feeling too big to come out?" She asked the woman who stood in front of her.


    "No Queen Valeria. Arya was still having her breakfast then. That''s why I sent Anne, here" Queen Ariadne explained. On her back laid Arya who was sleeping.


    "That''s not an excuse. If I call like this next time, di leave what so ever you are doing and come out. I will not take this stupid excuse again."


    Queen Ariadne was pissed off with this attitudes of hers. But she had no choice but to accept Queen Valeria''s instructions. She was doing this for Arya''s sake.


    **


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "Did you go to my room without my permission?" Queen asked, flipping her to annoy me the more.


    To her room? To do what?


    "I have never been to your room queen Valeria. I do not understand why you are asking me such a question" I said, adjusting Arya who laid on my back peacefully.


    "My golden ring is missing and am sure you know already" Queen Valeria said. Who cares about her ring?


    "Yes, I was there when the Emperor asked you for it" I said without fear. If only Arya was not with me. I would have not answer her from the beginning. She wanted to make a mockery of me by using her position And I was not going to allow it.


    "If I do not find my ring , no lunch for you all" she gave a wicked smile. I wondered why a woman possessed such evil character..


    The women began to protested against her decision. They told her that they would help in finding the ring. I got angry and I told her what came to my mind.


    "Queen Valeria" I called her. She stopped. Every where became quiet, this step I was taking was bold and risky. But I did not care. Some one need to teach this mad woman a lesson.


    "You do not have the right to stop us from having our lunch. Just like you, we are also the Emperor''s wives. Making you the leader of the harem does not mean that you should use your power to abuse us."


    The other women agreed with what I said. They were not happy with what she was doing.


    "What are you trying to do Queen Ariadne?" She asked me. You want to turn these women against me?


    "That''s not what I meant queen Valeria but if you think so. It''s fine" I left them.. Walking out of her was disrespectful and I did it on purpose to show her that I was not afraid of her.

 Chapter 69 - A Trap For Queen Ariadne...

    ** ****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    Nobody was allowed to entered the kitchen so they told me. Queen Valeria went ahead and locked all the stores, the women had no choice but to look for her ring. I did not go out of my room. I gave Arya all the fruits left.  I was not able to leave the palace because of the Emperor''s absence. Anne went to the village to get food for us.


    "Am hungry mother" Arya finally said. She was quiet the whole the time, trying to be mummy''s super girl. Now that she spoke out , I have to go look for food.


    "Do not worry strong princess. Anne will soon be back with back with food" I stroked her hair. Poor child , she had not spend up to a week in the palace but she hot the worst torment. Queen Valeria was wicked in action, I was expecting her to exclude the children from this punishment but she did not. No wonder, the creator never gave a child to such people.


    I sent one of the maid to call prince Edwards but she came back with no good news. He also went to his great- grandmother. Why did they choose to go out all?


    The situation on ground require a male member of the royal family. Not a man, but some one who was capable of stopping Queen Valeria from doing what she did.  When I tried to stop her earlier, she took it the wrong way.


    ** ****


    The Author''s POV.


    "Who do Ariadne think she is?" Queen Valeria asked Naana who was sitting out side the harem. Ever where was quiet and empty. This was unusual. By this time if the day, women were seen around these areas, forming groups for different purposes.


    "She is the Emperor''s wife. One of his favorites" she told. Naana knew this was going to annoy her mistress. May be this would bring her senses back.


    Surprising , Queen Valeria gave a smirk.  She did not care about that, this woman has crossed the limit. It''s was high time, she set things straight for her.


    When Queen Valeria saw Anne going out of the Harem , she was more furious. Before Queen Ariadne came to the palace this maid was no body. She worked in the kitchen as a cook but now, things were different. The new Queen had given her with wings to fly higher than she should.


    "Anne where are you going to ?" She asked as soon as she saw the money in her hand. Queen Ariadne must have sent her to get food from the village.


    "Am going home Empress" she curtsied.


    "I learnt that Vidor went along with the Emperor. There is no need for you to lie here".


    "Guards" She called out to the men, who stood in front of the harem. "Put her in the dungeon. I will tell you when to release her." Queen Valeria instructed.


    "Forgive me, if I offended you empress" Anne pleaded , as the guards dragged her to the dungeon. The place where criminals were taken to. For no good reason, she was arrested by these men on the instructions of Valeria. Queen Ariadne would be waiting for in her chambers.


    "Why did you do that" Naana asked, after the guards left. She did not like the way Queen Valeria was using her position to inflict pains on the people she was supposed to protect.


    "Anne was going against my orders. No lunch for them. I made it clear why will Queen Ariadne send her out ?" Queen Valeria answered. There was a tray of food besides her. She ate while the others watched.


    "Queen Ariadne has a child to take care of. At least let the children have some food" Naana advised her. She was afraid of what will happen when the Emperor find out about this.


    "I do not care Naana. If I have my way Arya won''t live to see the next day Queen Valeria said. Within these few days that the girl lived in the palace, she had come to hate her more. May be it was because of who she was staying with ¨C Queen Ariadne!


    "Do you hate her that much? Do not forget queen Valeria, you owe that girl a lot. Be grateful to Queen Ariadne for taking the responsibility of raising her up Naana reminded her of the murder that she committed.


    There is no way , I will raise another person''s child. I hope Evelyn forgives me wherever she is Queen Valeria said, trying her best not to laugh at her words. Seeing the women  of the harem suffer like this gave her joy.


    "I hope the Emperor does not get angry with the way you handle the harem when he was away" Naana told her. She feared the Emperor''s rage, to make matters worst, magic did not work on him.


    "I have a plan already. I will tell them Emperor that they tried to take control over me when he was away. Seeing me cry will make him believe" she gave a wicked smile after telling Naana of her plan. Queen Valeria wondered why she became soft all of a sudden.


    Naana did not waste any of her time to ask further questions. Queen Valeria was stubborn and impatient. These character, she was putting on will only lead them to their early graves.


    Her hope was to leave the palace as soon as the Emperor said so. She had been here for too long. At first when the Emperor told her, that he wanted her to stay and help in finding the witch , she thought it''s would not take this long. Now, it seemed for ever.


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I waited for hours in the room. But there was no sight of Anne. The village market was not a day journey, I wondered what was keeping her. Did any thing bad happened to her or she lost the money I gave to her? Vidor was not at home, do what made her stay this much,.


    Arya had finished the last fruits. I had no choice but to look for a way to feed my daughter and also the other children of the palace. I got up from the bed with Arya in my arm, we went to Queen Alissa''s room.


    "Queen Ariadne, are you sure about this?" She asked me when I told her about going to the village. There was no need of obeying the Emperor''s order when our children had no food. If he wanted us to obey these rules then he would have stopped queen Valeria from the beginning but he did not. Rather, he gave the position of the women''s quarters. I wondered if he did not checked her character before they got married? She was his first wife and I expected him to at least take hair time to look for a good Queen for the people of Akkad.


    "Yes Queen Alissa. Please do look after Arya for me. Keep her away from the women leader" I told her. She understood what I meant by that. Queen Valeria was a bad news to all.


    "Do not worry. Your daughter is safe with me. Be care fully out there." She assured me , when I handed the child to her.


    I gave Arya a kiss and left for my room. What ever that was going on in the harem was not right. No one was here to stop queen Valeria. Even if I try, there was no chance for a success.


    I took some money and headed off to the village. My hope was to get enough food for the children, if possible for the women who could not wait till evening for the Emperor to return.


    Outside the harem , I saw the evil woman called Queen Valeria who was sitting and eating like she did not starved the royal children. There was no time for me to argue with her. I walked passed her without greeting her.


    ** ****


    The Author''s POV .


    "Why did you stop Queen Ariadne from leaving the palace?" Malia asked her mistress who was still sitting out side.


    "It''s part of the plan Malia. Do not panic, Your Queen is not foolish like the others" Queen Valeria praised her self. She was happy that Queen Ariadne fell into the trap , that was set for her.


    "We do not understand what you are saying" Naana asked, with her brow narrowed in confusion.


    "I do not like when you all behave like your brains are not functioning. Don''t you see the trap, I  set for her? Queen Valeria asked them. This was simple, she wondered why they were confused.  Was she the only smart woman in Akkad?


    "I still do not get what you are saying" Naana said, looking at Malia to see if she understood but her reaction was negative. Queen Valeria was full of drams today, it seemed she was waiting for an opportunity like this.


    "Oh dear creator.. Save me from such company" she closed her eyes and uttered the prayer aloud.

 Chapter 70 - Home At Last....

    ************


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I went to the village and got enough food with the money I had. Things were not expensive the way I thought. The men sold at a cheap rated. It surprised them, that a queen came to the market to get food stuff , instead of ordering them. If only they understood what was going on in the palace!


    "Please , start the carriage immediately" I told the guard I came with. It was not safe for me to come out like this but there was nothing I could do. Anne was nowhere to be seen in the village.


    I asked the market women but they never saw her there. If she was not in here then we''re was my Anne? I was scared for her. The murderer was still out there, we do not know what he was going to next.


    We got to back to the palace when the sun was almost down. I had to plead with the women in the village to help me cook the food. They were confused as to why a queen would want her food to be prepared in the public.


    "The food is for a orphanage. The maids are very busy that''s why I asked of you" I lied to them. Although we were facing challenges at home, I did not want outsiders to know about it.


    The doors of the harem opened when the carriage skipped to a halt. Queen Alissa cane out. I wonder how she knew that I was back.


    "Welcome queen Ariadne," she said. Her face looked swollen and her eyes sober. Has she been crying all day?


    "What happened to you" Queen Alissa I asked her.


    "It''s Arya..." She  broke down with tears. Did something happened when I was not around? The harem seemed quiet, just the way I left it


    "A...rya" my voice echoed when I shouted her name. I dropped the basket down and headed for my room.


    Few queens were in my room when I got there. The physician sat on the bed. She was checking her temperature. It''s  took her some minutes before she stopped.


    "Queen.. you are back" the old woman was surprised to me.  I stood at the door speechless as my eyes narrowed down to where she laid. The fear of losing Arya frightened me. If any thing would have happen to her, I would have not forgiven my self.


    "Arya" I called her name, when the physician gave a way for me to see her. I went to the bed and sat beside her.


    "She has a fever" the physician said. "The princess''s health is not good at all. She has a stomach ulcer too, feed her properly please."


    I nodded. This was all the Emperor''s fault. I was not going to blame queen Valeria any more. He left this morning without telling me and now, no one was here to stop his evil Empress from inflicting pain on my poor daughter.


    "What about her medicine? Will she get better?"  I asked her.


    "Yes but only if you feed her properly. Make sure she has a good rest. "


    I took the herbs from her and gave to Arya, who resisted at first but when I tasted it in front of her. She took it from me and emptied it into her mouth.


    "Brave girl" I said, caressing her fat cheeks. "How are you feeling, my angel?"


    There was a dull response from her. But Arya gave me a smile that did not last. That''s means she was not fine. What a brave girl!


    "Thank you for coming, physician" Queen Alissa thanked the healer.


    "Please do not thank me. Am only serving the throne. She will be better though the pain might return later. Keep giving her the medicine until the pain goes away completely."


    The pain goes away  completely? How was I supposed to know when it''s will disappear. Arya was not part of me, she was just my daughter.


    "We will do as you say. Thank you once again" Queen Alissa walked her to the door.  I brought out the food and started feeding Arya. She ate little, which was unlike her. My only hope was for the Emperor to come back soon.


    **


    The next morning I woke late due to my sleepless night. Arya was feeling better, she could even talk today though her fever was still there but we hope by evening its would disappeared immediately.


    As for Queen Valeria, she never came to see her. She was the reason why Arya was In this condition, despite being Evelyn''s friend when she was alive, Queen Valeria did not care for her daughter now that death took her away. Something was odd.


    The way Queen Valeria punished us yesterday made think she had something to do with Evelyn''s death. The woman was hiding a secret from us it''s was obvious. When the Emperor finally comes back , I will tell him what Arya told me and the information I got from Evelyn''s neighbor.


    The kitchen was now opened so they told me. I thought she was going to lock it till the day we were going to die. Such a heartless woman like her, did not deserve any good.


    "Did you see Anne? When last did you saw Anne? You sent my maid on an errand?" These were question ,I kept asking every one in the palace but the replies they gave me were all negative, no one saw her leave the palace.


    On my way back to the harem , the guards there stopped me. I knew that he had a vital information for me.


    "Speak" I gave him the permission. He seemed so afraid to tell. I wondered what happened all of a sudden.


    "We took a maid to the dungeon yesterday. This was based on the instructions of the eldest Queen."


    Eldest Queen my foot! This time she had crossed the limit and the little respect I had left for her were all gone. I was about to go inside when I had the men at the gate announcing the Emperor''s presence. What a time to return back home!


    I waited back to see if it was true. The iron gates opened and horses matched in to the palace. The anger I felt before disappeared and all I wanted was to see the Emperor''s face. The carriage stopped in front of the harem. Its was mother''s.


    I called the maids out to help her with the loads , they came back with. I greeted her , and the Emperor stood there watching. Was he waiting for my greetings or his Empress''?


    Just the way I predicted, queen Valeria came out of the quarters, she ran to where the Emperor was and hugged him. This was to irritate me, yes it did.


    "Where is Arya?" Mother asked me. I wondered if she should the first person to know what happened here when they were not around.


    "Mother Arya is fi¡­"


    "Sick. Very sick mother" Queen Vida interrupted me. What was she saying? Mother just arrived at the palace, she was exhausted from the long journey. There was no reason to bother her with madness that queen Valeria displayed.


    "What happened to her?" Mother asked her.


    Queen Vida narrated everything in details, to mother who was furious. I wanted to be the one to inform the Emperor of what happened. So I assured mother that I would tell the him when he must have rested.


    "Why are you making us wait?" Queen Vida asked me when mother left.


    "For Queen Valeria to be punished, I have to follow the right protocols. This time , I do not want mistakes to be made" I told her. Queen Valeria was a very clever woman, if I do not plan well then everything will back fire on me.


    "The punishment she gave to us proved to me that she is a wicked lady" she said.


    "The women in the harem are afraid of going to the Emperor to report. I will clear queen Valeria''s doubt today. She thinks every one is afraid of her" I said, making my way towards the Emperor''s living area.


    I was informed that he went to his throne room. When I got there , people were more than expected. Prince Edwards came when he sighted me. One could easily mistake him to the Emperor, who was sitting on his throne listening to different stories ¨C may be complaints , and finances , war victories.


    "Greetings mother, you look tired and Sick" Prince Edwards said. He noticed that I was stressed out already. I wondered if the Emperor could see that too..


    "You are right, son" I gave a crack smile. "That''s why I came to see the Emperor" But the smile did not last when I saw Queen Valeria closed to the Emperor. She kept one hand on the throne trying to get his attention by all means.


    "Did she not see that he is busy with the affairs of the Empire?" I blurted, regretting as soon as the words came out.


    "I see. She is the problem here" he said, looking towards her direction.. "I told father that it was not going to be easy for him to control these wives of his."

 Chapter 71 - The Emperor Now Knows...

    ****


    The Author''s POV...


    Their gaze met. Queen Valeria quickly rolled her eyes and look away. This act of hers only angered queen Ariadne, who did not want to disgrace her in public. Now, she had no choice but to tell everyone what this evil woman did to them.


    "With due respect your highness, am sorry for  interrupting you  but I have something to say" Queen Ariadne spoke out at last. They were all surprised to hear from her. She stood at the door where every one could get  better view of her. She could hear the whisperings of some of the men besides as they said "she is the Emperor''s favorite now". But how true was this?


    "We will talk later Queen Ariadne. I am in the middle of something" the Emperor answered her. He thought she wanted them to talk in private. But there was no possible way he could not leave these people and attend to her. He has been dying to talk to her about what happened two nights ago in his room. The queen was scared when she saw him like that.


    "It is important I say it here" She insisted. Queen Ariadne was adamant as to the whisperings of Prince Edwards, who pleaded with her not to cause tension in the room. She wished he knew what the Empress did. Arya was lying sick on the bed right now, Anne was in the dungeon and it was all because of that Witch over there.


    "Did you not hear what the Emperor said?" Queen Valeria frowned at her. She knew what queen Ariadne wanted to do. But this would go the way she had planned it. Once the Emperor gives her attention, she would tell him all the lies she had come up with. The women will be punished again.


    "Am not leaving until he listens to me" Queen Ariadne snarled back. The way Valeria was interfering, really annoyed her. The Emperor who sat down there was quiet. Why did she keep blabbering rubbish!


    "I also what to speak to your majesty. You should wait for him to finish with the matters of the empire" Queen Valeria told her.


    "What I have to say is relevant compare to yours , am sure of that" she restored with  a smile. This made her opponent more furious.


    "Go head Queen Ariadne, if is not personal" The emperor finally gave her the permission to speak. Queen Ariadne gave a smirk and started .


    "My maid, Anne has been missing since yesterday.  I have searched for her every where I could¡­"


    "Where and where did you Search for her ? " Queen Valeria interrupted her. She folded her arms waited for an answer.


    "Am not talking to you. Respect your self please" Queen Ariadne said. She knew what Queen Valeria wanted to do. To turn everything against her but she was not going to allow that to happen again.


    "Am the one who will ask the questions Queen Valeria, stop confusing her" the emperor told her. He motioned on Queen Ariadne to continue with what she was saying.


    "Did you send her on an errand or she was going home? One of the council men asked. He was an old man who age should be fifty- five. He sat down on the chair not to far from the King''s throne. The seats were arranged based on rank.


    "Yes Sir. I sent her to get food from the village. Since then we have not seen Anne" she answered. Queen Ariadne was fighting hard not to let those tears out of her eyes but they did came. Anne was in the dungeon, all because of her quarrel with Queen Valeria.


    Food? The Emperor Wondered. There was enough food in the palace. He could even feed the whole empire, even if he wanted to. So why was there need for queen Ariadne to sent her maid to the village?


    "Do not worry Queen Ariadne. I will sent some men to search for her" he said, shifting back his attention to the scroll in Apollo''s hands.


    On the other hand was Queen Valeria who was tensed up. She locked Anne up in the dungeon since yesterday, if the Emperor finds out about this he would be angry and mad. She just hope Queen Ariadne shut up her mouth soon.


    "I know where she is your highness."


    Just when Queen Valeria thought Ariadne was through with her reports, the woman added another. What she trying to prove?


    "If you know where she is then, tell us?" The Emperor adjusted himself. He was eager to know more. Queen Ariadne saw this as a game of football, it was her turn to play a penalty. She was sure of scoring this time.


    **


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "Anne is in the dungeon, your highness" I replied, taking a step forward. Prince Edward asked me not to say anything in public that was likely to create drama. But, I had no choice here. Queen Valeria was the one who started this game, I was just a learner here. - learning from her was fun.


    "What is she doing there?" The old man asked. His beard was grey. His jaw moved along side with his chin.


    "You should ask Queen Valeria. She is the one who locked her up" I said, pointing at her. They all turned towards her direction. People began to whisper when I called her name. This was the moment we were all waiting for. I wished someone could call queen Vida.


    "Valeria?" The Emperor was surprised. He stood up from his throne and dismissed the people. When they left, the members of the royal family stayed back for the full story. To make matters worst , queen Valeria was trying to deny very thing.


    "Tell the guards to release Anne immediately" he ordered, with one of his hand holding his face. The Emperor was down and I could see this. He trusted queen yet, she broke his trust.


    "Why did you punish her?" He turned back to her. Not like I expected, his anger was under check for  now, it would explode when I tell him about the locking of the kitchen.


    "She ¡­. Anne ¡­ the maid disrespect me" Queen Valeria stammered. I knew she was lying , if the king believed her then I will expose her true colors.


    "Anne is my maid, if she disobeyed you, up to the extent of you throwing her to the dungeon , do you not think it was important to inform me?" I threw a question as her. There was no way I was going to allow her to escape this time. Not when she had hurt all the people I loved.


    "Answer the question queen Valeria, she is talking to you" The Emperor sided with me.


    She wanted to say something before the door of the room flung opened. Mother stormed in to the room with the other women. Her facial expressions showed that she was angry. Today, was not a good day for Queen Valeria, because Justice had come!


    "Mother , what happened to you ?" The Emperor asked her. His mother was one of the person he cared about. If she appeared in the court this angry then, mercy and forgiveness were far way from Queen Valeria.


    "Arya is sick, and queen Valeria is responsible for that" she told him. "How could one be so heartless and wicked to starve both the queens and children of the Emperor."


    "I do not understand what you are saying mother" his brow furrowed in confusion. He did not want to believe what mother said. I was surprised that she broke the news to him like this.


    Queen Valeria was still standing closed to the Emperor. She must be shivering by now. Everything was against her, I hope she feels what I felt when the Emperor doubted my fidelity all because of her.


    Before I could say the word yes! Anne walked in to the room. She looked hungry and unkempt. I ran to where she was to see if they flogged or tortured her..


    "Am fine my lady, do not worry about me. I am glad that the emperor is back" she said, holding her stomach. Anne had not eaten since yesterday. If Vidor comes to know of this he might stopped her from coming to the palace.


    "Please, take her to my room and help her clean up. Make sure she is well feed" I gave out instructions to the maids who came with mother. They took Anne away.


    Back to Queen Valeria, I was ready to make her pay for all the pain she had caused us. Queen Vida gave me a smile when I looked their direction. To them I was their inspiration because no had ever stood up against the Empress. What I did shocked  them.. I hope they take it as a condition precedent to follow any one who tried to be a tyrant in the future. Let no one be the master of your breath!

 Chapter 72 - [Bonus ] The Thought Of Bowing To Another Queen....

    **


    Mother explained her self to the Emperor. She told him what Queen Vida said earlier. He was still calm. When she told him about Arya''s health he became restless and his anger was no more in check.


    "I regretted why I made you the chief of my consorts, because you are not worthy to lead them" he told her. The reaction was not the way we expected. The Emperor I knew , would shout at her but he did not. Some thing was fishy here .


    A man came in to the room. He spoke to Prince Edwards, and handed over a scroll to him. Strange, he did not look familiar at all. That''s means he came from a far.


    Prince Edwards went up to where the Emperor was sitting and gave him the scroll. It was meant for the him. He opened it and started reading silently. His face dropped, I knew it was bad news.


    "Have you found the ring?" He said, folding back the scroll.


    "No your highness. That was why I asked them to search for it yesterday" Queen Valeria tried to defend her actions.


    "Why will you blame my queens for this? Why will let my child starve to death?" he scoffed at her.


    This time she did not answer. Probably, there was no answer to the question. She took a step back.


    "I gave you everything Valeria" the Emperor''s voice echoed all of a sudden. We were surprised with the sudden anger. He threw the scroll down the stairs. Its went down to Mother''s knees. I wished it was mine instead.


    "You were just a princess in a small town, I took as my wife, I also made you a Queen, chief of consorts and also the Empress of the whole Empire" the Emperor thundered. His voice was loud enough to reach the harem, which was not close by. His eyes were turning red, I wondered if anyone noticed it.


    "Forgive me your highness please" Queen Valeria went down on her knees as she pleaded with the king. I knew this was just one of her strategies.


    "How Will I forgive you ? All the trust I have for you are gone long time ago. Do you know why I left you on our anniversary?"


    Wow, so there was more to their anniversary! I could guess that already. The way he left that day was quiet suspicious.


    "No your highness" she started crying. Her hands were all her laps.


    "Because you betrayed me Valeria! You were right under my nose the whole time, but little did I know that you were the one who framed Queen Ariadne up" the Emperor said, slapping the iron seat with his palm. I wondered if he did not feel any pain.


    Queen Valeria was responsible for the pain I went through all these while. How come I did not see this coming? The first day , we met , she was rude to me but I did not know the hatred was up to this.


    "Did you know what surprised me the most ?" He took a step closer to her, I was afraid of what he might do next.


    "You went out in the night" the Emperor slapped her on the right cheeks. "And kill Evelyn" he ended the statement with another slap on the left. Queen Valeria fell down on the floor. She crawled backwards while he moved closer.


    The room was quiet. One could even hear the sound of a ant moving, if it was possible. The women were all surprised and their jaws dropped when the Emperor revealed the truth. As for the men they only shook their heads, it seemed they knew from the beginning.


    She killed Evenly? Now, I understood why Arya was afraid of her. The hared that Queen Valeria had for Arya¡­ the connection, it was clear to me.


    "Queen Valeria, why will be so wicked?" Mother asked. She was shocked because of the way she trusted her.  I did not expect this from her too.


    "Mother , am sorry" was all she could say.


    "How is sorry going to heal and bring back the dead?"


    "I am yet to decide your punishment" the Emperor said. "You are no longer the leader of my women''s quarters."


    With these words , he left the room. Queen Valeria was still on the floor weeping and begging mother to forgive her. But, mother left like her son. I did not blame her though.


    **


    The Author''s POV.


    They all began to leave one after another. Queen Valeria was left alone on the floor. She cried out her heart and the Emperor did not even think of forgiving her. It''s was clear, that he now hated her.


    She never thought queen Ariadne would expose her to the king like these. She even told mother about it. Queen Valeria swore to never forgive Ariadne for what she did to her.


    Naana walked to the throne room. The news  was all over in the harem. It''s spread very fast and wide because of the way they disliked her. Her down fall was their victory.


    "Valeria dear" Naana called when she got closer. She have never seen Queen Valeria in this state before. The mighty empress looked like a ghost of her self.


    "I heard of what happened Queen Valeria" she said, as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "He took everything away from me Naana. Sargon said he hates me" Queen Valeria sobbed hard. The thought of giving out her crown to another woman made her to cry the more.


    "Do not say that" Naana wrapped her arms around her. The Emperor was not a forgiver of sins, that''s why she told Valeria to be careful from the start. If only she listened to her yesterday and gave the food to the children this would not have happened.


    "He knows every thing now. Sargon said I am the killer" Queen Valeria said, as widened her eyes like a lizard.  "I love him, Naana . I am not ready to lose him to any woman not when we have come  this far".


    The door opened. Malia came and join them. She was shocked to see her mistress in this condition. The strongest of the queens was sobbing like a child. She was not aware of what happened but seeing Queen Valeria like this, she knew something terrible had happened.


    "Thank goodness, you came Malia" Naana said to her. She was looking for who to help her take queen Valeria to her room. "Come let''s carry her to the harem."


    With the help of a guard , they took Queen Valeria to the harem. When they there, the guard left them at the door, since he was not allowed to go in.


    All eyes were on them. Malia was confused while some of the women moved away immediately when they saw Queen Valeria. Although , the women despised her, they never dared to show it.


    "What happened Naana?" She asked when they got to the room. Queen Valeria was laid on the bed, crying. Naana was preparing some herbs to give her so that she could sleep.


    "The Emperor is angry with her. She did something wrong" she said, grinding some of the herbs.


    "Is he not going to forgive her?" Malia asked. She took some of the clothes to go and wash.


    "I do not see that at all. She is no longer the women''s leader."


    "Is it that serious?" Malia was surprised to hear such news. She knew how much her mistress loved the post she occupied in the palace. Now , this was taken away from queen Valeria, she wondered if things will go well.


    "I am not joking. Everything is true. I wish Queen Valeria would have listen to me yesterday" Naana stood up and looked at the woman who laid on the bed, like a dead person.


    "Who do you think the Emperor would give her title to?"


    "That''s what I do not know for now. All we know is that the emperor is very angry" Naana replied.


    **


    On the bed she laid. Her own life was coming to an end. This was not the way she had planned it. Queen Valeria thought of going to the Emperor to ask for mercy but he was too angry to attend to her.


    She had lived with Sargon for over eight years. He had never dare to slapped although he had a short temper that was not good for anyone around. Today, without caring, he slapped her not once but twice in front of the entire royal family. This means the Emperor was not going to trust her easily.


    Naana brought food and herbs for her but she was not going to eat or drink any thing. The state she was in made her to hate food. She felt like throwing up.


    "please go ahead and eat something. You will feel much better" Naana advised.


    "Did this old woman know what she was going through? After today, she will have to bow down to other queen for the rest of her.


    Queen Valeria knew she had no choice because her parents where not going to accept her back . They disowned her the day , she choose to marry the devil.. Now, she was left alone in this kingdom to survive on her own.

 Chapter 73 - I Want You To Love Me, Emperor ...

    **


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    The next day ¡­


    "Princess , please allow me to put on your dress" she pleaded. Arya kept running around the room. It became more fun as Anne went after her.


    Early this morning, Arya had her bath. She has been roaming around the room. A short was the only cloth she wore. I knew what excited her. The Emperor had ordered that the princess should be enroll in a school today. After that his sister Morgana will take extra classes with her ¨C the princesses class. To teach Arya out to behave like a royalty.


    "Arya, listen to her will you?" I asked. She stopped what she was doing and went to where Anne was. Her lips were tight, I knew she wanted to laugh. Funny child, wasn''t she?


    "Mother, When will I be back from school?" She asked me. Anne started dressing her up immediately before she changes her mind.


    "By noon sweetheart. I promise to bring Lunch for you. Also, there is food at the school too" I said. The shirt I was knitting was for her. It''s was pink in color.


    "Noon?" Her eyes widened. "That will be take a lot of my time mother. All friends will be waiting for me."


    "They are all going to school together. You do not have to miss them" I gave a smile. Her friends were the children that lived in the Harem. Anne had made friends within this short time. I was also surprised that every one wanted to play with her.


    The door opened quietly, it was Princess Morgana. She was supposed to take Arya to school this morning. "Is my baby niece ready?" She asked stretching her neck to see if Arya was done.


    "Sure Princess" Anne said, combing her hair quickly. It was fun sitting down while Anne and Arya play from one angle to another.


    "Take your time and comb it very well. Today is her first day at school, we want her to look very beautiful and neat" Princess Morgana said, as she walked to the room.


    Arya ran to Morgana and she lifted her up. She kissed her on the forehead and asked her if she slept well.


    "Yes aunt but mother woke me up very early today" Arya reported me to her aunt. Anne stood at the mirror side with a comb in her hand. She did not even know the time Arya left her.


    "Arya, do you want Anne to punish you?" I asked. She nodded quickly. They played a lot. When ever Anne was to dress her , this was what we face in the room.


    "It seemed like you are naughty, little niece" Princess Morgana told her. Arya''s jaw dropped, She thought her aunt was going to side with her. Disappointed Arya!


    "Go to Anne and finish up. We have less than twenty minutes to go" The princess let her down. The reaction on her face showed that she was really disappointed in us for taking Anne''s side.


    In less than five minutes, Arya was ready for school, she left together with Princess Morgana. Finally we could have some peace in the room. I stood and helped Anne to arrange the things, she scattered before leaving for school.


    "Arya is really a headache" I said, picking one of shirt from the floor.


    "She is the best energy to have around. I like her" Anne said. Why will she said that? I thought Arya was tormenting her already.


    "You like when she is stubborn like this?" I asked her.


    "Arya is a kid. One who is free and she loves playing a lot. Watch and see , you are going to miss her today" Anne told me. I was missing her already. If she was here, we will all be laughing.


    "Have you heard from Queen Valeria?" I changed the topic. Last night, I thought of the punishment that the Emperor would give to her.


    "No. Not even the Emperor, but people are saying her punishment might be death" Anne told me.


    "Death? Is that not too much?" I started arranging the clothes on the bed.


    Anne was surprised to hear that from me. This was the woman who wanted to kill me few months ago. Why will I feel sorry for her?


    You want her to go scot-free? Do not forget  , she is a murderer The death is the only penalty for murders".


    "The Emperor might spare her when his temper is down. She is his first wife, do not forget" I said.


    **


    Emperor Sargon''s POV.


    I could not sleep through out the night. My eyes hurt and morning finally came. I kept on breaking everything I  came in contact with. The betrayal of my first wife was blow to the Empire.


    There was no way I could kill her. After Queen Ariadne recover from her illness, mother had asked me to pass a law that no king was allow to kill his wife no matter what. This was because of the way, I treated my last wife.


    Now, the empire has found out who the criminal is, but because of this law, Queen Valeria could not be killed. I thought of the punishment, I will give to her . Everything seemed too easy,  and light for me. Evelyn must avenge no matter who it was.


    The punishment was supposed to serve as an example for those who would think of betraying me or the empire in the future.


    A knock interrupted my thoughts. I told the guards I did not want to see any one today, why will they allow this person to disturb me.


    I took the cup of wine and sip it "come in" my voice thundered.


    It''s took four minutes, before the door opened. Queen Ariadne walked to the room. Another disaster!


    She stared at the broken glasses, ceramics and furniture littered around the room. This was the only way I could express my anger without hurting any one.


    "Did you do this or there was an earthquake in your room?" she asked, as eyes kept on searching around the room.


    "Good morning my queen" I greeted. She wore a red gown , which was my favorite. Her lips curved a smile when I called her my queen.


    She curtsied "Greetings your highness."


    I managed to get up from where I sat and went to her. The strong perfume , she wore made me  drew closer to her. Her head was bowed, Queen Ariadne was shy, I wished she would have not.


    "Am sorry you have to meet me in this state again" I said, touching her straight long hair.


    No answer. Her face was still down. This woman was shy of me till date. I lifted her face up and placed a kiss on her soft lips. She did not resist like I expected.


    It''s was obvious that queen Ariadne wanted me but she could not say it. "For how long are we going to wait?" I asked when our lips parted. Actually I was the one who drew back.


    As long as we can" She said. I want to you to promise me that there will be no wife after me. I want ¡­


    "Want?" I laughed. Come sit down and tell me everything you want before I can become your lovely husband."


    We sat down on the bed. Our hands touched and the reaction on her facial expression changed. She wanted to retreat but I held her hand in mine. Queen Ariadne was smiling, I knew she liked it.


    ''Tell me very thing my Queen " I requested. "The Emperor is desperate for you."


    "I want to be the only light that shine in your darkness. The woman you want to be with for the rest of your life" she said. How I wished I could stick to one woman though!


    "Are you done?" I asked. She shook her head negatively. So there was more to it!


    "I want you to love me Emperor of Akkad. Only me" she said. Did she just say Love?


    "How can I love you when I do not have a heart Queen Ariadne ?"


    "You have a heart. Every thing you do depends."


    I looked at her pitifully. She was yet to know my story. "The Emperor of Akkad do not have a heart, it better you believe in the rumor you have heard."


    "Believing in you is what I want not them" Queen Ariadne''s told me. Was she in love with me?


    "Do you love me?" I stared in to her giant eyes. They looked lovely, when she smiled, rubbing her feet together. Do I make her feel this way?


    "I am not sure" she said. "The only thing I  know is that you are the man of my dreams." Was I that important to her? If Queen Ariadne meant what she said then I will try my best to make her happy.


    "I wished I could love you queen Ariadne. My facial looks might deceive you for now.. See me as a beast because that is my true nature."

 Chapter 74 - Grandmother Is Coming...

    ******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    His eyes searched my body while we sat on the bed I felt uncomfortable. But what was he saying? The rumor about him being a devil was true. I had the urge to ask why he said so.


    "I do not understand your highness" I said, adjusting the collar of dress.


    "You do not have to Queen Ariadne. I will freshen up now" he stood up from the bed. The bathroom door was opened , and I could see whatever that was inside.  "You want to join me,?" the Emperor asked.


    "Huh .. No.. I have to see mother right now" I said, immediately making my way to the door. But I was stopped by the Emperor who held my hand and drew me back. He used his fingers to stroked my cheeks gently, while his left hand slide round my waist.


    A cold shiver ran through my spine. It seemed my heart stopped beating. Sweats started forming from my face to my toes. I swallowed hard, to avoid kissing those attractive lips of his.


    "You are one of the best thing that had happened to me" he said, letting go of my hand. I did not want him to stop caressing my cheeks but he stopped. The Emperor gave me a smile and left for the bathroom.


    I thought of going to join him but I retreat. We have a long way to go, there was no need to be eager right now. I was going to take each step slowly and carefully without making mistake. With this final decision, I left the room for the harem.


    *****


    The emperor came to the women''s quarters to see Arya. Queen Valeria was yet to come out of her room. I wondered if she was doing fine in doors. I took the cloth I was knitting and headed for my room.


    "Anne, please if the emperor is done playing with Arya, let her have a nap'' I said. She had spent most of the hours of the day studying and now, a proper rest was what my princess needed.


    "Okay my Lady. Queen Alissa told me to inform you that the day after tomorrow is your turn'' Anne said, folding the washed clothes. I did not understand what Queen Alissa meant by that.


    "For what exactly?" I asked her. She turned and looked at me, like she did not know what Queen Alissa meant by that.


    "My Lady, I thought you know" Anne said, shyly. What was going on with her!


    Are you pregnant Anne I blurted. May be this question will bring her back to senses from where they went to.


    "Not all my Lady. I am doing well"


    "If you are ready to tell me , you will let me know. I will be on my bed" I dropped the needles and I laid down on my bed. My eyes were not closed, I tried to see if Anne was not crazy at the moment. She continued giving me a smile.


    "Anne, what Is wrong with you please?" I asked again. This time I meant it.


    "You are to spend the night with the Emperor" Anne said. Queen Valeria is no more the women''s leader.


    "W-what? Why me ??" I asked. Anne was dumbfounded as to why I said so. Many women were dying to spend the night with the Emperor. Here, was I with an opportunity of a lifetime.


    "Stop distancing your self from the Emperor. Whether he loves you or not you will always be his wife, my lady" Anne told. I knew she was saying the truth. The emperor was just being patient at the moment. Sooner or later, he would come to senses and have me by force.


    "I will think about it." I was afraid of what queen Valeria told me few weeks ago. She said that the Emperor might leave me for another woman when he becomes tired of me. The fear of becoming lonely again kills me. I have fallen for the trap that he set for me. Now, o was deeply in love in with him.


    "As you wish my lady" Anne said. She was done folding the clothes, just when I was about to close my eyes. I heard the Emperor shouting. He was angry again and I hope it''s was not my Arya. His voice echoed between walls of the harem.


    I came down from my bed. Anne opened the door for me and I ran out to see what led to his sudden provocation. It''s was Queen Valeria, who knelt in front of the Emperor. She was begging for mercy.


    "He said you should go away Valeria" mother told her. She was holding Arya now. I wondered if he was going to forgive Queen Valeria at all.


    She left quietly. I felt pity with the way they treated her. Who could imagine that the mighty Empress would fall like this. Truly pride goes with a fall.


    "What punishment are you going to give to her?" mother asked son.


    "I do not want to see her face mother. She has to leave the palace" he said. Leave the palace? Will that be my punishment if the Emperor finds out the truth. Exile will be my punishment.


    "Where do you want her to stay? You already the situation with her parents" She said, feeding Arya some sweets.


    "Any where but not in my palace" he said , leaving his mother with a shocking look. I went to her immediately. To ask why queen Valeria''s parents would not take her back.


    "They had a problem with Sargon years ago. Queen Valeria married my son against their wish" She told me. "It''s a long story that can not be told in a day. We will talk about it some other time."


    "Okay mother. Can I steal Arya from you ?" I asked, while glaring at the beautiful princess who was lost in her grandmother''s arms. I was glad that every one had accepted her and she was adjusting to her new home. Sooner , Arya would asked me questions about her mother. I hope that day does not come at all.


    Just after he left, The Emperor returned back and his face brightened up as he entered the harem. This man was complicated, few minutes ago, he was angry and now he was excited about ¡­whatever it was.


    "Mother, I have good news for you" he said, walking towards his mother.


    "What is it my child?'' Mother stood up from her seat. I did not want her to go to him because I wanted to hear the good news too. Arya looked at me and laughed. This was her first time if seeing the Emperor smile this much.


    ''I just got a message from grand mother. She will be returning back to the palace tomorrow" the Emperor told her. His voice was quiet excited. It seemed the relationship between Grand son and mother was a closed one. The Emperor came to me, and said "the two of you have never seen grandmother before. Please prepare for her coming"


    He was referring to Arya and me. I nodded in agreement to what he said. Another member of the royal family? I wondered if she was going to accept us in to her family.


    I was very disturbed about it. Anne Said grandmother was tougher than her son Sargon. She sided with him on whatever he did while she was here. To make matter worse, no one dared to stand against her not even mother.


    They told me about the Witches'' raid. That Emperor had declare that the witches were not allowed to leave in Akkad any more and his grand mother supported his actions by making her consent official. They said she ran the council meetings some times.


    Based from the other women''s experience, she was not nice to them because they could give the emperor, an heir. Queen Valeria was said to be her favorite Because of the way she controlled the harem. If the grand mother of Sargon loves everything about his first wife Valeria, then I was in a hot soup.


    Because I was the opposite of what queen Valeria was.


    "What do you think Anne? Will grandmother accept us or not?" I asked. I was still carrying Arya in my arms.


    "That I do not know my lady. But you all are  good people" Anne said. It''s was not the matter of who was good! I was scared already.


    "I am scared Anne. Not just for my sake but for Arya''s."


    "I understand what you are trying to say my lady. The Emperor likes you and princess Arya" She said , making the bed fir me to lay her.


    "It''s does not matter my dear. She is different" I placed Arya on the bed. Thank goodness she was asleep, now I could focus on impressing  grand mother.


    "Grand mother loves what ever the Emperor likes, do not forget that" Anne said. She was indeed as complicated as her grandson. Why will she like what ever her son likes?


    "If you say so Anne.. I will prepare her meal tomorrow, please inform the kitchen chef."

 Chapter 75 - Grandmother Is Coming II..

    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    We spent the whole day preparing for grand mother''s  home coming. No one paid attention to any thing except for what she wanted. Even the children were making little toys for her. Mother was restless and had been working throughout the day. When evening came, I thought they would stop the running up and down but No! It continued.


    The opposite room to  mine was grandmother''s. I wondered why her room was closed to me! What if she does not like me then, I have to wake up every morning and see her face.


    "What color of bed spread should will I put on mother?" princess Morgana asked. She has been searching for a spread since, we entered the room. It seemed she did not know her grandmother well.


    "Red of course" I answered her instead. Mother turned and gave me a look *how do you know*.


    "Red Is her favorite color but how do you know that Queen Ariadne? You have met her yet" mother asked, while she removed the white bed cover. With the news every where no one need to meet grand mother before knowing her.


    "They said grandmother loves everything the Emperor likes. His best color is red , so I guess she might like red too" I said, helping Princess Morgana to put the red bed spread.


    "That''s true. The both of them are very close" Mother said with a smile. "I remembered when Sargon refused to eat for two days , grandmother also did not eat. She waited for him ."


    "The bond is stronger than I thought mother, what did you think?" I asked her. She did not respond, it seemed mother was lost in her thoughts. Princess Morgana went closer and placed her hand on shoulders. Mother stood up quickly, like the chair was too hot for to seat.


    "What is wrong mother?" I asked. We were both worried with the way she was lost in her thoughts today.


    "Nothing my child. Please hurry and take a night rest you two. I will go and check what is going on down stairs" She said, moving towards the door. Her daughter stood and watched. She was surprised why her mother''s face became sad all of a sudden.


    We hurried up and arranged the room neatly. After mother was gone , I was tempted to ask more questions about grandmother. Princess Morgana might tell what type of person, she really was. But I changed my mind. The Emperor was the right person to ask.


    It was late already. I was told that the Emperor was having a little party with his brothers and grew nobles. It seemed like the coming of his grand mother really changed things around. He was not a party type,  I wondered why he wanted to party all of a sudden.


    The emperor finally noticed me when I got to the garden. They were drinking and making merry to whatever it was. Instead of coming, he sent one of those girls to me. These girls were his concubines kept in a reserved area. Anne once told me that its was not far from our harem. No one was allowed to go there except the woman who was in charge of them. They were meant to pleased the men of the Palace.


    "The Emperor is calling you queen" She said. Queen? I looked at the dress, she wore. I could see her naked body beneath that net. He had thousands of wives, yet, he was not satisfied.


    I walked carefully down the stairs to where they were sitting. Prince Elvin''s face brightened up when he saw me. He came to me and said "it''s been long I saw you Queen Ariadne".


    "I am more than surprise to see you prince Elvin. I thought you left few weeks ago" I asked, the Emperor stared at me the whole time. His mood seemed to change. I like what was happening.


    "Yes, you came to join us?" He asked, looking back at them. They were looking at us too. May be it''s was odd and I had to dismiss prince Elvin before the Emperor punishes him.


    "See you later" I said, going to meet the Emperor who was now, talking to one of the girls. I waited for them to finish whatever they were doing. The girl was beautiful with a slim body. Her flat belly was quiet tempting to the men who sat there. I wondered why the Emperor told me that he likes my body. I was totally the opposite of this girl. I was average in height, she was tall. My body size was thrice hers!


    I became jealous when she giggled and looked at me. That bi**h. If there was no way I could punish her then I will gladly do it. "Do not gossip me young lady" I said to my self.


    Like she heard what I said. The girl left while smiling at the Emperor. I felt like breaking her bones, how dare she go close to my husband?


    "Queen Ariadne" he interrupted my thoughts. Maybe he did not want me to break his girl''s bones, that why he called.


    "Your highness" I curtsied. My dress was long I have to watched my steps here.


    "Do you want us to talk?" He asked me.  The Emperor eyes were not red today. He smiled and sip from the cup in his hand.


    "Yes your highness. I will be glad."


    "Here or elsewhere  ?" the Emperor asked another question. He would be the town crier Instead. Of course, in private. I was not sure if he could concentrate while his naked concubines danced.


    "In private my king" I raised my head up to see his reaction. He smiled.


    He stood up from this and followed me. Soon we got a spot behind the flowers in the garden. The Emperor looked handsome than I thought. No wonder all those girls were around him. His lips calling me for a kiss but I ignored. Do not disgrace your self Ariadne.


    "Your concubines are way beautiful than I thought" I blurted, wished they never came out in the first. He gave me a laugh.


    "I like it when you say that" he said, while nodding his head. But why will he said that in the first place, did he prefer his concubines to me ? I was full with anger every thing was wrong about today!


    "Why will you say that your highness?" I managed to asked.


    "Because is better you do not underestimate your opponent. Even in war, I always tell Apollo to send the best of my men to conquer areas that requires lesser men" The Emperor told me. So this was one of the strategy he used in conquering the entire south, west and north . Clever man.


    "Lesson learnt" I said in a low tune. I wondered how managed he became the king of kings. What was the ideas that came to his mind at that time. Anne told me that Prince Elvin was supposed to be the king and not him.


    "You wanted us to talk Queen Ariadne" the Emperor interrupted my thoughts.


    "Yes Emperor. There is something that have been bothering me, I want you to tell me what is going to happen tomorrow" I said, while touching the back of my head.


    "I am not a soothsayer queen Ariadne, how do you want me to tell about tomorrow that is yet to come" he said, drawing closer to where I stood. Not too far from us, the girl I saw with him earlier was watching us. Time for a lesson. I moved closer and hugged the Emperor. He was confused but he wrapped his hands around me.


    "What happened Queen Ariadne ?" he asked.


    "I am scared your highness" I said with a pathetic voice. His chest did not pound like mine or did he not feel any thing for me? Just then I remembered what he told me few days ago in his room.


    I tried to shrugged the idea but this was real. I placed my right ear at his left chest. No sound. He had no heart beats. That''s, mean the rumor we heard about him was true.


    I wanted to pull off but I was afraid to make him angry so I held back.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Yes your highness. It''s about grand mother''s home coming."


    "What happened to it Queen Ariadne?" He asked while stroking my hair. I enjoyed what he was doing so I wasted his time, by taking my time to answer.


    "I am afraid of what will happen¡­ what if she dies not like me or Arya?" I said, with tears in my eyes.


    "Come here," he held my face In his hands. "Don''t say that please. My grandmother will accept the both of you. She does not have a choice my queen" he kissed my forehead.


    Oh that kiss! I smiled when I saw she was still watching us.. I wondered why the girl was stressing her self! This man was mine and not hers.

 Chapter 76 - Love Is About Two People Elvin...

    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "I don''t want you to stress your self about tomorrow. I will introduce you two to grandmother" the Emperor assured. Now, my mind was at rest. If he introduce us to her then she might consider our importance.


    "Okay your highness" I said. He kissed my forehead again. I looked behind, the girl was not there again. What a relieved! I wondered why I became jealous and selfish like Queen Valeria. With this behavior I put on this evening, there was no difference between the two of us.


    "You should retire now. I don''t want you to wake up late" he said, leading me towards the exit. He held my hands as we walked. I couldn''t stop looking at him, I have finally fallen for the  Devil.


    "Are you going to stay back Emperor?" I asked, while glaring at the naked girls who were still dancing in that circle. My eyes met with prince Elvin , he looked away quickly. Was he afraid of the Emperor or our gaze? He was confused as the girls here.


    "Yes I going to stay back. Do take of yourself please he let go of my hand. See you in the morning, sleep well my queen."


    With those words the Emperor went back and joined the other men. I left there as quickly as I could.


    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    "It''s hurt to see you with another man" Prince Elvin said in a low tune, when he saw the Emperor kissed Queen Ariadne in the garden. He did not understand why Sargon, his younger brother got everything that he ever wanted in this life.


    The day he set his eyes on Queen Ariadne was on her birthday. She looked beautiful and stood out mist of all the women who were present in the hall. Her presence brought nothing but joy and peace to his soul. Whenever she stared at him with those large eyes of hers, just the way she did few minutes ago, his blood pump more than required.


    "Prince Elvin, what is making you happy this evening?"  His brother, prince Baron asked.


    "She" he pointed towards the exit, it was at that time Queen Ariadne was leaving the garden. Prince Baron searched around to see if there was another girl his brother was mistaken about. But there was no one going that way except for the Emperor''s favorite wife.


    "What are you saying? She is the Emperor''s favorite. How can she be the reason for your happiness?" He asked his older brother, whose eyes were still fixed at the same direction.


    "I am in love with her" prince Elvin said aloud. His brother quickly covered his mouth. Prince Baron looked at the people sitting closed to them. He wanted to be sure if they did not hear or understand anything.


    "He is drunk , take him in" One of the men told him. Prince Baron nodded, he was relieved that no body understood the abomination that came out of Elvin''s mouth.


    "Let''s go and talk about this else where brother" he pulled Elvin up and made their way out.


    Just when they were about to leave the garden, the Emperor stopped them.


    "Where are you two going?" He looked at Baron then Elvin, whose head was bent.


    "He is a little drunk. I am taking him to the room" Prime Baron answered.


    "Please do. Tell him not to get drunk tomorrow, I don''t want Grandmother to see him that way. Take him away" The emperor said, excusing them


    Prince Baron was relieved that he left them. With much struggle and falls , they finally got to prince Elvin''s room and he laid him on the bed. He was glad that his brother was quiet the whole time the Emperor spoke. Had it been he said any thing there, they would have been trouble by now.


    "Are you back to your senses or we should wait till morning?" He asked.


    "You don''t seem to understand how I feel brother. When mother comes tomorrow, she will" prince Elvin said, unbuttoning his shirt. I wish Queen Ariadne would have been here instead.


    "Your dreams mad man. Wake up from that fantasy dream of yours. Big brother Emperor will not spare you if any thing goes wrong with Queen Ariadne" prince Elvis reminded him. He was shocked to hear all these from his brother, surely Sargon would punish anyone that dares him.


    "He has thousands of them. Why can''t I just have one? only one" Baron he asked.


    "The one you want is his favorite. There is no way he will allow you to have queen Ariadne."


    "And she is the only one I love, Baron" prince Elvin shouted. He didn''t understand why his brother was taking the Emperor''s side instead of his.


    "Love is about two people. It''s can''t be just you Elvin, wake up" He said, making way for the door.


    "I will have her no matter" Prince Elvin kept on muttering.


    "Goodnight, dreamer" Prince Baron shut the door behind him. His brother was crazy for the time being. He was going to try and control Elvin. When their mother comes back she will take over.


    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    Morning finally came. I was anxious all night, I just wanted to know our fate. Grandmother acceptance determine my stay in the palace.


    "Have you light all the candles Queen Ariadne?" mother asked. She walked faster than I thought.


    "Yes mother, I brought flowers from the garden too" I replied, when I managed to catch up with her.


    "Everything has to be perfect today. Tell princess Morgana to line up all the maids" she went out of the harem. Really? That old woman has not arrived and yet she caused much panic than I thought.


    I made Grandmother''s dishes with much Care. I made sure that the ingredients were carefully added. We didn''t want any disappointment today. When every thing was done in the kitchen, I left for my room. Arya was with Anne, she needed to dress up before the carriage arrives.


    "Hurry up with her" I said, handing over the dress to Anne. "Make sure her hair is neatly combed."


    "Yes my lady. Why don''t you take your bath" Anne gave me a look that I didn''t understand. "Forgive me for saying this but you look awful right now."


    "Me?" I touched my face. The mirror was not far from where I stood . I took few steps and glared in to it. I looked like the Ariadne in Camelot. What happened within this few days?


    "I will go and take my bath. Hurry up Anne" I said with a panic.


    I didn''t wait much time in the bathroom. The water was cold bit who cares, the carriage has left four hours ago to pick Grandmother from the castle. I wanted to be present at the entrance to welcome her.


    "Anne what color of dress , do you think I should wear?" I asked when I came out of the bathroom. She was done dressing Arya.


    "Wear the yellow gown , that you wore when we went to see the village priest. It''s suit you well."


    "Okay, get it for me, while I applied some oil to my skin."


    Anne opened the wardrobe and picked a yellow gown. She brought the gloves along.


    "Thank you" I collected it from her and started wearing. "Give me the gloves too."


    "Are you not going to make up my lady?" Anne asked, with her brow furrowed in confusion. Make up ? What was she thinking¡­ this was no joke to me.


    "Not all. I am fine."


    "No way, I will go and check if Grandmother is close by. If there is no carriage coming, I will send the make up artist to tidy your face a little" Anne said, closing the doors behind her.


    Tidy? Why will she used that word! I wondered if I looked so bad after preparing for Grandmother''s home coming.


    Not long after she left the makeup artist cane and tidied my face just the way Anne had said. After that I sent Arya to stay with the other children.


    Out side the harem , the women stood according to their rank- who came into the palace first. Just when I was about to stand last, the emperor beckoned on me to come. They were all surprised to see me stand next to him.


    "Give me your hand Queen Ariadne" he said. I did as he said. My pulse steadied when he touched my hand. This was not the first time we touched, but it seemed he woke something inside me.


    "For how long we will stand here?" I asked him. He wore a red shirt. At this moment, I wished that Anne would have choose the red dress for me instead.


    "Soon dear, calm down or you might ruin your beautiful face" the emperor whispered to my ears. I found my self giggling when he said that.


    The iron doors opened. The carriage ride from the gate to the entrance. It''s skipped to a halt in front of the building where we stood. My chest dropped when I saw it. I could hear my heart pounding heavily.. The Emperor drew closer and he wrapped one of his hand around my waist.

 Chapter 77 - The Favorite...

    Hello readers, let''s chat on discord. For the Devil In GUISE


    Link : https://discord.gg/f8k83nXR


    I will happy if you all join. If you encounter any difficulty while accessing the link chat me Ella_Dominic#9871.


    Thank you dearies.


    ****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    A guard opened the door of the carriage. Two slim legs came out, revealing  the tiredness of the journey. I held my breathe, until she came out.


    A lady who looked like she was in her fifties came down from the carriage. Her height was tall. Her skin pale. One could tell that she was getting fully recover. She wore a blue dress and in her hand a walking stick. Her eyebrows furrowed at each step. Her face looked like it''s hasn''t smile for centuries.


    "Come let''s go welcome her" the Emperor said. My legs did not moved easily. The fear in me grew as the old woman stared at us. With his hand still on my waist , we moved towards the woman.


    "Welcome to Akkad sweet Grandmother" he said giving her a kiss. She was excited to see him. Her hands kept caressing his face as they exchanged pleasantries  The old woman turned and looked at me.


    "Who is she, my boy?"


    "Come Ariadne" the Emperor urged me. I took a step forward and knelt down in front of her. "She is Queen Ariadne, my youngest wife."


    "Interesting. No wonder, she followed you like a fly. I know that is just temporary, with time its will change" Grandmother said with a smile. What did she meant by that?


    "Please don''t start  grandmother" he said, helping me get up. I felt stupid at the moment, was I temporary thing for this man?


    "Where is my favorite?" Her eyes dashed towards the women then to the door. I wondered who she was referring to


    "Grandmother please do not talk.." the Emperor started with scowl on his face. I could guess who was her favorite.


    "Grandmother, queen Valeria had a cold that''s why she didn''t come out to welcome you" Mother was the one who interrupted him.


    "And no one care to inform me first? Where is she?" Grandmother asked heading towards the harem. Almost all the women followed her behind. She did not answer my greetings but, she went ahead to look for someone who did not bother to come out and welcome her. My rejection was valid and known already.


    "Why did you lie to her? I wanted to tell everything that pretentious woman did" the Emperor said.


    "I did what was right my child.  Grandmother just recovered from her illness. Valeria''s news might send her back to that state or anything could happen" mother explained. I saw the point she was making, in as much as I hated this, I agreed with her.


    "Fine, but let her stay away from me" he said, climbing the stairs.


    "You will have to pretend my child. Whenever Grandmother is around you have to act like nothing is wrong between you two" mother told him. The frown on his face showed that he was not okay with it.


    "I am going mother. See the two of you later he came back and gave me a peck. I wondered why he kissed me frequently.


    "Aren''t you going to welcome your second¡­"


    "Mother please" he cut her off and left. What a man!


    Mother asked me to go and check if the dinning was set, while she stayed back to welcome Queen Texas. The second wife of the late king. She was returned to the palace as well. Full family time!


    ** ****


    The Author''s POV.


    Queen Valeria laid on the bed. Her hair was unkempt. Her eyes were swollen, she has been crying for days now. But not any more, Grandmother has returned and everything will fall back to place.


    Malia was cutting her nails while some maid stood closed to the bed. Naana asked them to make Queen Valeria''s hair but she refused. She wanted Grandmother to see her like this.


    The door opened and Naana walked into the room looking back to check if any one had followed her.


    "Why are you behaving awkward Naana?" queen Valeria asked her. Was the Emperor coming to scold her again?


    "Your Grandmother is here. You should go and greet her" She said, closing the doors behind. Naana was surprised to see Queen Valeria''s hair still unkempt. Stubborn woman she mumbled.


    "You say something?"


    "No queen. You should go and see her" Naana repeated. She was scared for her. Queen Valeria has been through a lot problems lately , she did not want her to have more.


    "Stop disturbing me about that Naana. Grandmother will come to me, I promise you" She said with a smile. Things were going to be under control now. She ruffled her hair and asked for a mirror.


    "When she sees me this way, Grandmother Is going to panic" Queen gave a wicked laugh. Naana was shocked, she wasn''t expecting this from Valeria. After spending days in here, she thought she would change.


    "I hope she does not disappoint you. I am sure the Emperor told her everything before coming to Akkad" Naans reminded.


    "Whether they told her or not Grandmother will never allow me to suffer li¡­" Queen Valeria did not finish her statement when a knock interrupted.  Quickly, she adjusted her self to a position that looked more pathetic. "Naana answer the door please."


    "Come in" Naana said.


    The door opened and Grandmother entered the room. Just the way, Queen Valeria had predicted, her face brightened when she saw the old woman.


    "Valeria¡­" Grandmother went to meet her.


    "Grandmother" she cried in a low tone. She was pretending right now, it gave her joy that she was on her side.


    The old woman sat down the bed and hugged. "Stop crying my dear. Now that I am here every thing will be alright. "


    **


    Queen Texas came down from the carriage that brought her to the palace. Her expectations were wrong, the people she thought will welcome her were not present. "I knew that old woman, will steal all the glory" she mumbled, closing the doors.


    ''Welcome back to Akkad lady Texas ," queen Aslaug said. They hugged and exchanged pleasantries. Queen Texas knew no matter what The Emperor''s mother would welcome her. She was one of the people that respected her.


    "Where is our son?" She asked. Queen Texas was referring to the Emperor. There was no need for her to search around, it was obvious.


    "He is in a meeting right now"" queen Aslaug answered. She hated when her son behaved immature. He was supposed to welcome his step mother at least.


    "Come let''s go in the quarters." She added.


    "What about the women of the Palace?" Queen Texas asked. It seemed no one care about her anymore or have they forgotten who she was ?


    "Grandmother stole the show. They all went inside" Queen Aslaug replied with a smile, when they started climbing the stairs.


    "I knew it. She is on it again." Queen Texas gave a loud laugh. Deep down her heart, she was angry.


    "Why didn''t you come with her? Honestly, we were expecting you" Queen Aslaug asked when they got to the harem.


    "I have to finish some work at the other palace. Your son''s concubines are still there" she whispered. Many did not know that the emperor kept some women at the castle where Grandmother lived.


    "I see. I don''t think he cares much about them again. The Emperor has found joy here in Akkad" queen Aslaug told her.


    "What do you mean by that?" Queen Texas asked, with her brows furrowed in confusion. It seemed many things had changed with in this short period.


    "He has a woman here in Akkad, who makes him happy" Queen Aslaug opened the door of a room. Its belonged to queen Texas, before she left the palace. Today, it''s looked much better that the way she left it.


    "She was in his life all these years and yet he married thousands of wives" Queen Texas  was referring to Valeria.


    Welcome to your room Queen Aslaug gave her a smile. "Are you talking about Valeria?"


    "Yes of course. We never got along before I left the palace."


    "There is a new Queen in the palace. You will like her when you two meet. She is the Emperor''s favorite"


    "I see. This sounds interesting. I am eager to meet her Queen mother. She was glad that the Emperor had another special queen apart from queen Valeria. In the past, the two have fought on many occasions. Queen Valeria never respected her. There was no best time to return to the palace other than now.


    "I will introduce you to her during dinner. Please go and rest. There is going to be a party tonight" Queen Aslaug told her.


    "Sure . I can''t wait to meet this woman our son is crazy about Queen Texas said. Queen Aslaug smiled and left.


    Finally, I am back to the home that was meant for me. Now, I can live together with my children she said, to her self.


    A loud knock interrupted her.. She wondered who was coming to disturb her now. Didn''t the Queen mother said she should rest?

 Chapter 78 - Queen Ariadne Is The Light Of The Palace...

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    "Come in"


    The door flung opened. Queen Texas wanted to react but she saw her two sons prince Elvin and Baron. She moved closer and opened her arms wide for a huge family hug. The two men went to their mother''s like little children.


    "My boys, I have missed you very much" she said with tears dropping from her eyes. Ever since the Emperor sent her to live with Grandmother in the castle, she never saw her children again. Including Morgana. She wondered how tall she would be by now.


    "Welcome mother" they said.


    "Where is Morgana?" she asked.


    "Maybe she is with the women. Morgana is hardly seen these days" prince Elvin replied.


    "Why did you say that? You two didn''t take care of while was away" Queen Texas said. She left them with a sister and they could not take proper care of her.


    "Mother .. mother, Morgana is always with big brother Emperor. She does not have time for us" prince Baron told her. He moved to the window and drew the curtains.


    "You mean they are together?" Queen Texas widened her eyes. She was excited to hear this. Morgana would be the one to strengthen their relationship with the Emperor. Now, she was sure about it.


    "Yes mother but why are you excited about it?" Prince Elvin asked, he wondered why his mother picked interest in the Emperor''s affairs. It''s was becoming annoying.


    "Come here brother" Prince Baron called out. He saw Queen Ariadne coming out of the harem she wore a sparling yellow dress. With her was the maid named Anne, who kept on saying what they couldn''t comprehend.


    "What is it brother?" He asked. Prince Elvin did not want to stand up from the bed. He wanted to tell his mother about Queen Ariadne.


    "It''s Queen Ariadne. She is coming out of the harem."


    "What ?" He dashed towards the window and opened it. Seeing Ariadne was like a dream come true. He wished they could meet one on one.


    "Who is that ?" their mother asked.  She was surprised with the way , her son ran to see a woman that was only passing by.


    "She is the most beautiful woman I have ever set my eyes on mother" he said, with a smile. "Ariadne is light that put on all the candles in this Palace."


    "Spare me that" Prince Baron mumbled.


    Queen Texas was confused, she looked at Baron and her eyes went back to Elvin who was still looking outside.


    "Can I see this woman?" Their mother asked again.


    "Come here mother. She is closer now" prince Elvin said, his eyes focused on Queen Ariadne. Queen Texas wondered who could make her son behaved so childish. She went to the window and looked down.


    "The one in yellow mother. Isn''t she beautiful?" He asked.


    "She is ¡­ oh my god¡­ you have a good sight" she Pat his back. You like her?


    "Whatever'' Baron rolled his eyes. Elvin was yet to tell their mother who Ariadne was. ¨C the Emperor''s favorite.


    "He loves her mother. I hope it doesn''t drive him crazy" prince Baron added. He was heading for the door already. "Am going to bring Morgana upstairs. Stay from that woman Elvin."


    "She is very beautiful. I like her already" queen Texas said after Baron left. She was glad that at last Elvin found a woman that could make him happy.


    "Mother, am glad you are back" Prince Elvin said, shutting the door behind. He wanted to tell his  mother the truth about Queen Ariadne before his brothers.


    "I was going to come back someday that I know for sure."


    "I love that woman. I wished we could get married" he said. His mother was confused why he said so.


    "What is stopping you son ?" she placed her hand on his shoulders.


    "She is queen Ariadne mother" he turned and faced her. "The wife of the great Emperor. "


    "That''s bad Elvin. But I can talk to him on your behalf. I am sure he would let go of one if I ask him" She said. Queen Texas have never seen Elvin this way. He was truly in love with this woman and she won''t stop until they are united.


    ******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    It''s was time for dinner.  We finished arranging all the cutleries. Mother told me that Queen Valeria was going to sit next to the Emperor. That was how it''s was before I came. Though it hurts, I didn''t argue. She was doing what was best for us.


    "Call the rest of the family members" mother instructed. How on Earth was I going to call every one down here. There were only twenty- two seats available. I didn''t move, Queen Alissa smiled at me. I am sure she saw the confusion.


    "Do not worry, I will go and call them" she said leaving the hall. Thank goodness she went.


    "Mother is there anything you would like me to do?" I asked politely.


    "No Queen Ariadne" she said, adjusting the seat that was meant for Grandmother. "Tell someone to bring Arya  downstairs. She will be joining us for dinner."


    "Okay mother" I curtsied and looked around for maid. Luckily, I found one at the door.


    "Tell Anne to bring my daughter for dinner" I told.


    **


    We were standing at different corners while Grandmother, Queen Texas and Mother sat down. They were discussing about the feast that supposed to hold. I wondered what kind of feast is that.


    When the Emperor entered the hall with Apollo and Prince Edwards by his side, we moved to our seats immediately. Just when Queen Valeria was about to sit, he stopped her.


    "Please don''t sit next to me" he said. We were all surprised hearing him say that. Grandmother was at the table , has he forgotten?


    "Why will you say that Sargon" grand mother asked. Her grey hair was shiny this evening.


    "Grand Mother , I don''t want her to sit next to me today" he replied.


    " if not Queen Valeria then who?" she asked him.


    "Ariadne" the Emperor said, fixing his gaze on me. What! Me ? This man was going to cause trouble for me. I didn''t want Grandmother to notice me.


    When I looked up , all eyes were on me. Queen Valeria  gave me a hot look. It could even melt an ice.


    "What are you saying your highness" I said, with my head bowed. This was not going as plans. The emperor was indeed stubborn.


    "Come sit here my queen" he said, touching the seat next to him. I looked at mother who nodded her head. That means I should go ahead. Whether I like it or not? There was no choice in this . The Emperor''s words were final.


    "My queen? We don''t understand" Queen Texas asked. The shock was all written on her face.


    "Yes Step mother. I have not introduced you to her. Forgive my manners" the Emperor said, giving me a head sign to come. I stood up from my seat. I knew every one was looking at me, there was no need to look back


    I walked and passed Queen Valeria who was still standing closed to the seat. I sat down and the Emperor held my left hand up.


    "Meet queen Ariadne, my favorite queen" he said kissing my knuckles. Was this a dream or he was just trying to provoke queen Valeria.


    "O my goodness. You never told me about this your highness" Queen Texas said. Grandmother was still shocked. She could not talk at the moment.


    The door interrupted us. It''s opened and Arya ran into the hall. I knew she was searching for me


    "Mother" she said, I stood up at once to welcome my daughter. I gave a hug.


    "Come let''s go" I took along and we returned back to the seat.


    "When did all these happened Sargon?" Grandmother asked. She was confused seeing Arya. Also, for the fact that she was calling me mother.


    The Emperor took her in his arms and made her sat on his laps. "Do you see the old woman over there? he asked Arya, who was trying her best to understand what her father was saying.


    "Yes father. Should I go and greet her ?" Her cute voice asked.


    "No don''t bother. You can say hi from here" he said, kissing her forehead. "She is your grandmother."


    "Is she  your child?" Queen Texas asked.


    "Yes. I will explain everything to you two later" the Emperor said to her. He was referring to Grandmother too.


    "Queen Valeria, you can have a seat there" mother pointing the seat, I left.


    "Everything has changed within this short time. My absence has caused a lot of damage than I expected" grand mother said, bitterly. I could feel the pain from her voice. She was yet to accept me.


    "Nothing has changed over the years" the Emperor told his grand mother. Only the women in my quarters has" he looked at Queen Valeria, who felt unease.. Was planning to tell her now? I hope he doesn''t.

 Chapter 79 - Do Not Forget Your Place, Ariadne....

    .


    *******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV...


    After the dinner, I walked through the corners of the palace with Arya and Anne. Arya was excited to have a grandmother, my hope was that she should not treat my daughter like a slave.


    "Anne, what did you think? Does Grandmother likes me?" Those were the only questions, I asked after the dinner. I was sure that she was tired of answering them.


    "I do not know my lady. She doesn''t have a choice, you are now her son''s favorite" Anne said.


    "What of Arya? "


    "My princess is a sweet child. Any one who meet her will love the way she is"


    "Finally you are worried about something" a voice chimmed in.  There was no need to look for who it was. Queen Valeria owned that voice. After many days of hiding, I was hoping she will come out as a good person.


    I ignored her. We increased our pace to avoid exchanging words with her. But the woman was snitch , trust me. She followed us.


    "You made a mistake by going to the emperor that day" she said. I was upset with her silly talks.


    "I didn''t make any mistake," Queen Valeria I said. Please Anne, take my child in side.


    She brought Arya closer. I kissed her and they left. Now, I could deal with this. Nothing has changed about her.


    "What is your problem Valeria?" I asked. "If you don''t follow me in reality, you in my dreams. Why can''t you let me have my peace?"


    "There will be no peace until I  have my Sargon back" Queen Valeria drew closer. The gap between us was not much again. I hope she doesn''t do anything stupid. This woman was unpredictable.


    "I was on my own in Camelot. They forced me to marry the Emperor against my own wish. I cried for days and hoped that he would let me go but no. Now, that things have gone far between the Emperor and I , am sure he will not let go of even my hair" I said, folding my arms in front.


    "Do not forget your place Ariadne. There is still time for you to change your mind, after all he has not touch you yet. I hope Grandmother doesn''t not hear about this. This abomination of starving the Emperor" she spitted.


    "Wait, is this an abomination? I didn''t kill anyone."


    "You didn''t understand our customs before marrying the Emperor. What of now? Go and take a proper look at them. You are leaving at my own mercy. When the time is right, I will tell the whole palace that you have not lay with him."


    "We are fine with it" I managed to smile. Anne told me something similar. Maybe queen Valeria was right. "He still cherish me after all."


    The reaction from her face showed that she was burning right now. Queen Valeria looked at me for while and hissed.


    "I pray you die soon" she said, looking closer on my neck. "Wait that necklace?"


    She was pointing at my neck. I looked down to see what it was but nothing strange was on my neck except for the jewelry the Emperor gave me when I first came to the palace.


    "You are evil than I thought Ariadne" Queen Valeria shouted at me. I looked around to see if anyone was watching. I trusted the women of the harem. They were enjoying the show.


    "What ever you say my lady" I curtsied. Grandmother saw me do that and she came closer. Mother was with her.


    "What is happening here?" Grandmother asked. Queen Valeria started sobbing. I was surprised, this woman was fine few seconds ago. What was wrong with her all of a sudden?


    "Grandmother" she hugged her tightly. "Grandmother.."


    "What happened here Queen Ariadne?" The Emperor''s Mother asked me. I was glad that she was here.


    "I was on my way to my room and ¡­"


    "Grandmother she said, I can''t have Sargon. That he belongs to her alone" queen Valeria interrupted me. But when did I say all these?


    "What?" Grandmother expression changed. She was furious. I didn''t know that she liked queen Valeria to this extent of believing her lies. "How dare you talk to my daughter like that? Have you forgotten she is the chief of the harem?"


    "Grandmother, don''t blame Ariadne for this. She is not that type of person"mother helped me out. She was aware of what queen Valeria was doing. "The two of you should move to your rooms immediately."


    We were about leaving before  a guard stopped us. "The Emperor had asked me to call his queen, Grandmother" he bowed.


    "Valeria you may go" Grandmother gave her a smile.


    "Forgive me grand Empress" he was referring to Grandmother. "The Emperor sent for Queen Ariadne, not queen Valeria."


    I could see the reaction from her face. From happiness to anger. The Emperor could not even pretend like we told him to. He did not know that his actions was making Grandmother to hate me more.


    "You should go Ariadne" mother told me.  "Sargon does not like when you keep him Waiting "


    Of course I know. No one knew better than me. I remembered our wedding night, I got scolded for not making it on time.


    "Okay mother" I bowed to Grandmother and left.


    I climbed the stairs that led to his room quickly and in no time we were there. The guard opened the door for me.


    The Emperor stood with his back faced to the wall. I wondered what he was looking at now.


    "You have a habit of keeping me waiting my queen" he said, with out turning to see if it was me who entered the room.


    "Forgive me your majesty" I said. "I was with Grandmother down stairs before you sent for me."


    "Have you two started enjoying each other''s company? "


    "No not yet. It''s was because of your first wife, I  almost got scolded today" I said, maybe those words were not supposed to come out of my mouth.


    "Valeria? What did she do again?" He said turning to face me. The Emperor came closed to me. I remembered queen Valeria''s words, that I have committed an abomination by not laying with the Emperor.


    "I don''t know what her problems is with me. It''s this or that! We are always fighting."


    "I am sorry about that."


    "I  want to give my self to you tonight your night I started unbuttoning my dress. He was not surprised at all , neither did he stopped me.


    **


    The Authors POV.


    "Grandmother did you see that?" Queen Valeria asked her when they were alone in the room. "Ever since that woman came to this Palace, she make sure that Sargon does not have time for me."


    "Please do not say such a thing" the old woman said, lying down her bed. "The emperor is just being childish, he will soon get bored of her."


    "No Grandmother. I hoped for that but its failed me. These two have been married for more than nine months now'' she told her.


    Grandmother seemed to be shocked all of a sudden. She dragged a pillow up for support and she rested on it "have they been married for that long?"


    "Yes Grandmother. I thought he was going to let her go after two months just the way it''s always has been" Queen Valeria said bitterly. She wiped those tears that were rushing down.


    "He never told me about her. When ever Sargon got married, he would come to me after a month to complain one thing or the other but he didn''t this time."


    Queen Valeria was glad that Grandmother had began to compare. She was going to put little effort and the old woman , would end up hating her rival ,Queen Ariadne.


    "Her birthday was the biggest Party ever. Sargon has never organize a party that before" she said. "I  wondered what he sees in her."


    "It''s clear and not hidden. She is very beautiful, her hips could make any man want her" Grandmother said. Queen Valeria hated when Ariadne was praised, she was going to change the topic.


    "Grandma, what are we going to do? I want my man back."


    "He is not taken away from you. Maybe Sargon is trying his luck with her. Who knows she might give us the heir we are all eager to see."


    Queen Valeria was not happy with what she said. Only she had the right to birth to the Emperor''s children. As long as she lives Queen Ariadne will never be an empress.


    "Get me water please Valeria" grand mother coughed. Queen Valeria stood up from the bed. There was water in the room, she took the cup and filled it.


    "Have some water Grandmother" she knelt.


    "Thank you my child. Don''t worry about that woman, I know what to do okay?"


    "I have to worry. The Emperor will choose his Queen over you" Queen Valeria said. She was trying to manipulate Grandmother to help get rid of queen Ariadne. Maybe adding some lies will do.


    "What are you saying?"

 Chapter 80 - R18 (warning: PG Is Advice). Slow And Pain Free Your Highness..

    ****


    The Author''s POV


    "What are you saying?"


    "Let''s try something tomorrow Grandmother. I want to prove it to you. "


    "What is it ?"


    "I will inform the Emperor that you two are sick" she narrated.  "I mean you and Queen Ariadne, we will see who he will invite first."


    "There is no need argue that. You know that Sargon will come to me first" Grandmother started bragging. "If there is anyone Sargon loves in this world than me then it''s his unborn child."


    They laughed at her joke. It''s means she was the only one he will loves. Queen Valeria was enjoying this , she was going to kill two birds with one stone. If the Emperor goes to his grandma tomorrow then she will tell Ariadne that he doesn''t care about her like he said.


    **


    The emperor was surprised with the way I was acting this evening. But he did not stop me from unbuttoning my dress, rather he took a step further. I thought of going out of the room but Queen Valeria words  held me back, "it will be better if we finish this today" I said to my self.


    "Why are you doing this queen Ariadne?" He asked, his eyes were on my chest. Was he actually staring at my breasts?


    "What I am doing is not wrong at all your highness" I said, losing the robe that was tied to my waist. Why was he acting like I was forcing him to do this now.


    "Come let''s sit and talk" he held my hand leading to the bed. I sat down quietly after him.


    "Why do you want to lay with me now? I didn''t say I love you. Why the offer now?" The Emperor reminded me of our discussion.


    "If Grandmother finds out the truth. She is going to punish me, do you know that?" I asked him. He face dropped. It seemed he also forgot about that.


    "I didn''t remember that. I am sorry Queen Ariadne, nothing will go wrong."


    "Queen Valeria is her favorite not me. I don''t want to do anything that will upset Grandmother" I said, blinking my eyes for sometime.  The tears in my eyes fought really hard before they came out.


    "Do not cry my queen. You don''t have to do this, if Grandmother asked we will tell her that you lay with me today" the Emperor said. Wait.. did he want to me to lie to his grandmother. Maybe I wanted to lay with him because I was not happy with what he said.


    "What if she later finds out that we lie to her?" I asked.


    "Do not worry yourself about that" he said, holding my right hand. "Unless you really want me to touch you today."


    "You are my husband, it doesn''t matter" I said politely. This was the new me! Why was I been so na?ve this evening?


    "I see. Then your wish is my command Queen Ariadne" the emperor gave me a naughty smile. He was happy that I was going my self to him. This was the day he was desperately waiting for.


    He kissed my hand slowly. His soft lips tickled my neck as he went up. I wanted to tell the Emperor to stop but I guessed its was too late, we were already there. The zip of my dress moved down and I knew it was time for me to be submissive.


    "How do you want it?" He whisper. The question was right yet it''s sounded stupid. I was not experienced so I let out the words that came to my mind.


    "Slow and pain free" I said, moving away from him. The Emperor noticed that I was scared of him already. He stood up from the bed and faced the wall.


    "I haven''t started yet and you are trembling queen Ariadne. If you want to change your mind please do. There is still time for that."


    Maybe I should do as he said. There was still time to rectify this mistake I was about making.


    "Do you love me your highness?" I asked. He was still facing the wall. His clothes were still on while I was half naked.


    "I told you from the beginning that I don''t have a heart to love, Queen Ariadne. I do not love you" the Emperor told. His words broke my heart. I have fallen for the wrong man. Why was my fate tied with him?


    "That means I am just one of your numerous concubines" I said.


    I was going to provoke him with my words but I didn''t care.


    "Don''t say that my Queen" he turned his back and came to me. "You are different from all the women in my harem."


    "How am I special or any different from them? You don''t love any of us. We are just the instruments  that you used for pleasure" I said. I knew that my words were going to land me in to trouble. He was the Emperor, and not just some random husband, he had the right to put me in the dungeon again.


    I waited for a slap to hit my face. But its never came. The Emperor laughed instead. Wait ... Was he pretending or what? I never said anything that sounded funny here.


    "Have you fallen for me Queen Ariadne?" He asked with a smile. His thin lips curved as he smiled. My heart suddenly jumped when he brought his face closed to mine.


    "That''s where the problem is. I love you and you don''t love me! Love doesn''t work that way your highness."


    "I am forbidden to love Queen Ariadne but I swear to the creator that I care about you more than any one in this world" he sat closed and hugged me tightly. I felt the warmness that came from my body. The urge to kiss him made me restless.


    I sighed. "More than Grandmother?" I asked.


    "You are two different people in my life. She occupied a different position so do you."


    "I understand your highness."


    May be I didn''t understand any thing that was going on this palace.


    "I care about you the most in my harem. Believe me or not" He said, cuddling me. Anne told me that when ever men were in bed with their wives, they say all sort of sweet words that came to their mind. Now, I believed her.


    "Promise me, you won''t marry another woman again" I said.


    "I won''t my queen. I will try and keep to my promise though it can happen" he gave a smile. His eyes were closed and my lips stretched in an involuntary smile as he massaged my breast. The fire within me came to reality. I could feel sweat coming out of my body. A cold shiver went down my spine when the Emperor touched my laps.


    "Allow me to remove your dress my lady" he said, in a quiet tone. I never knew he could be this gentle. He took off my dress. His eyes widened when it''s met with my breasts. I shut my eyes to avoid further embarrassment. "I will off the lights, so that you can be comfortable" he said, coming down for the bed.


    "That will be much better" I thought. The lights went off except for a candle, which was closer to the bed. He removed his shirt and walked to the bed. This man was indeed a fine man. His wrestler''s chest cling to mine making my pulse to steadied .


    "Is this your first?" The Emperor asked. His eyes darkened and I saw the heat there and who knew what else!


    I didn''t answer. When I wanted to say something, he set his index finger over my lips "do not fear, I will try my best to be gentle today."


    I looked at him surprised. Almost without knowing what he was doing. He took my face in his hands and kissed me.


    His hands went down my stomach to my legs and it''s rested in between. "You looked more beautiful when you are naked, my queen."


    Though I was listening my mind traveled far to the discussion I had with the other women and Anne. They said, their first experience with a man was painful. Queen Vida also told me that sex with the Emperor was more painful. I held the sheet tightly when I felt his wet groin rubbing on my mons.


    He was slow, rhythmic, gentle , moving down my body , down ¡­And I was nothing but my body. There was a sharp brief pain and then a sweet spasm went through me.


    No more pain.


    Just the sweetness. Then and then he kept panting. I thought we were done but the Emperor did not stop. Everything was changing all of a sudden, his grips became tight on the bed. His lips were no longer the pleasure I seek.


    "You are hurting your highness" I told him. He didn''t stop like I expected rather he drove faster and harder into me. This was no longer pleasure but torture. He kept on going as my voice died in his panting.


    I looked in to his eyes and the image I saw the other day was there. His eyes were red and he didn''t looked like a human.


    I used all the energy with in me and I tried to stop him.. The Emperor was stronger than me, but lying down without doing nothing made me more angry. I fought with all I could and he remained still enjoying what ever he was doing ¡­

 Chapter 81 - You Are Now A Woman...

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    QueenTexas was angry with her son prince Elvin. He lied to her about Queen Ariadne. She was the favorite wife of the Emperor and he announced that today at the dinning hall.


    She looked at Baron who sat on the chair quietly. It looked like he was aware of everything from the beginning.


    "Are you a party to this?" queen Texas asked. Her voice startled him.


    "No.. I..mother" he stammered avoid his mother''s gaze. The door opened and Prince Elvin walked in to the room. He looked at his family, could guess why they called him here.


    "Mother you sent for me" he said, looking back at Morgana who shut the door.


    "Sit down Elvin . The discussion might take a while" their mother said. Her voice was light though she was angry with the boys.


    "Why is Morgana here?'' Prince Baron asked. He feared that she might go back and tell the Emperor. She was his right hand.


    "Mother said it''s was a family meeting. Don''t I have the right to come as well?" She asked. Morgana was not happy with the way her brother treated her. Because she spent time with the Emperor, if only they know how Sargon took care of her when there was no one, they would go and thank him for a job well done.


    "She is part of the family as well as the discussion" Queen Texas finally cleared the confusion. "You mustn''t forget that Morgana is the only sister you have.''


    Prince Elvin gave Morgana a smirk. While Baron rolled his eyes. To them, their mother was making their sister to feel more important and of course to disrespect them.


    "Thank you mother" Princess Morgana answered, sitting down the bed. She missed her mother so much. She was grateful to the Emperor for bringing her family back together.


    "Go head mother, we have a short night" prince Baron said.


    "Keep quiet young man. I do not care about your sleeps, if your brother did not go after another man''s wife, we won''t have been here, trying to solve this problem."


    "Oh. Mother ¡­" Prince Elvin started.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that Queen Ariadne was the Emperor''s favorite?" Their mother asked with her brows furrowed. She was trying her best not slap that face of his.


    "Mother, we weren''t aware. He never took her serious until today" He answered looking at his brother for backup. Prince Baron looked away when their eyes met. This was Elvin''s cake, let him eat it alone, because he warned from his brother from the beginning.


    "Is that true Baron?" Queen Texas looked at her younger son, who was perplexed. "Stop looking at the ceiling Young man and answer me".


    "Mother he told me that he was love with her. I knew this just yesterday and I warned him about it."


    "Is it Queen Ariadne?" Princess Morgana asked aloud. They all turned and looked at her.


    "Is none of your business Morgana, do not say anything that might provoke me" prince Elvin warned with a frown in his face.


    "Exactly. Keep quiet baby sister" prince Baron added. He wished his mother would send Morgana out, the way she looked at them really scared him.


    "Stop talking to her like that. If you two don''t learn how to talk to your sister then I will be forced to punish you" queen Texas said, as she Pat her daughter''s back.


    "Forgive us Morgana. We are sacred, she might report this to the Emperor" prince Baron told her the truth.


    "Your sister is not so stupid" she said, turning to Morgana, the queen asked "or will you report them to the Emperor, my child?"


    "I won''t do that mother. He will kill them both" she said. "Queen Ariadne is the woman, that the Emperor likes now. Please make them stay from her."


    Princess Morgana was afraid of what the Emperor would do to her brothers if he finds out the truth. She had to beg Sargon to release her mother from the castle. He agreed to send two of her brothers back to the palace. She was grateful to him for uniting her family back.


    "I hope you two don''t end up ruining everything for us" she added.


    "What is her problem mother?" Prince Elvin was trying his best to find fault in his sister. If he was dying and they asked what will his final wish  be. He will gladly tell them to send his sister away from the room.


    "Did you see the way she is talking to us mother?" prince Baron added. They needed her out of the room immediately.


    "I am going now. You should stay from queen Ariadne that''s my advice" princess Morgana said leaving the room.


    "Thank goodness, she is finally out. I couldn''t breath with here mother" prince Elvin said, using his hand to fan himself.


    "Her eyes were hot like fire, they kept burning mine" prince Baron said.


    "Stop this rubbish the two of you Queen told them. This is the last time, we will be discussing about this. There is no love in your life right now Elvin. That woman belong to the Emperor alone."


    Prince Baron was happy that his mother did not support Elvin this time. He wished he could give her a big kiss right now.


    "What are you saying mother?" Prince Elvin was surprised with her last words. He was not going to give up on Queen Ariadne not now that he loved her.


    "Goodnight boys" she ignored him. "This discussion is closed." Queen Texas laid on the bed with her face to the wall. She was protecting him.


    ******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I woke up with pains all over my body. My head hurt and it seemed they played a football match in my head last night. The Emperor was still sleeping when I looked at him. On his head was a white turban. I was tempted to untie it but the pain in my back could not allow me.


    I remembered what happened last night. How the Emperor kept on whining on top me without stopping. I passed out, maybe he got tired and stopped.


    I brought my legs to the floor, hoping that I could stand on my feet but no ! The pain was unbearable for me and it was coming from my private parts. He was indeed the monster in bed, exactly the way the women described him.


    I managed to wear my dress. I left my shoes and fan, who care about them right now?


    Luckily it''s was still dark out there. With the help of the pillars, I found my way to the harem. When the guards saw me, they called two maids to help me get to my room.


    Anne did not go home that night. She was laying at the cushion when I got to the room. My Arya was sleeping on the bed.


    "My lady , what happened to you?" She asked me. I was expecting to see her asleep.


    "Nothing Anne, please don''t be speak so loud. You might wake Arya up" I said, moving towards the other corner of the room.


    "But you are hurt" she said, supporting me. "I will take it from here, thank you" she told the maids.


    I managed to get to the bathroom. My body ache in such a way that using a pool will make things worst.


    "Did she beat you up like this?" Anne asked me. I knew who she was referring to. Queen Valeria.


    "No she didn''t. I will explain things to you when the time is right" I told her. "For now, please help me get better"


    "Yes but how are you feeling?" She helped sit on a stool in the bathroom.


    "My entire body is fire. It''s ached so much and my


    ¡­" I stopped. How will I explained to her that the Emperor was rough last night? Anne was like a sister, she won''t gossip or Mock me.


    *Whatever it is my lady. You need a physician please" she said.


    "Anne , I want you to keep this as a secret okay?"


    "Fine. Your secret are safe with me."


    "I spent the night in the Emperor''s room" I said, avoiding her gaze. She was shocked to hear me say that.


    "Did he rape you ?" she asked.


    "No. He didn''t" I answered. I gave my self to him willingly. "In fact he asked me to stop but I refused."


    "That is a relief. I am very happy for you, finally you are a woman" Anne folded her hands in front and gave thanks to the creator.


    "I don''t understand. What do you mean by finally I am now a woman?"


    "In Akkad , you must sleep with your husband before you become a woman my lady" She explained it to me.


    "So who was I before?" I narrowed my brows in confusion.


    "You were a girl of course Queen Ariadne" Anne said with a smile.. O goodness. These customs really suck!

 Chapter 82 - The Plan...

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    Early in the morning, she woke up with a brilliant plan. If its goes well then Grandmother will be on her side and the Emperor will come back to his senses.


    "Malia what do you think?" She threw the orange in her hand at the maid. "Is my plan going to be successful or not?"


    "It depends my lady. The Emperor is hard to predict" Malia said, picking up the dirt''s that her mistress threw around the room.


    The room was littered with oranges, peels, papers and ink. It''s was Malia''s duty clean. Queen Valeria cared less. She stood up from her seat and went to the mirror. There, she brought her face up and glared into it. Many things have changed within these few weeks. The way she dressed with out makeup. No wonder the Emperor did not care to look at her for second. Queen Ariadne has taken everything from her including the Emperor.


    "Malia get a maid, tell her to inform the emperor that Grandmother has a headache" She ordered. "In the meantime, cover your self with a veil, tell the guards, that Queen Ariadne has fallen ill."


    "I will my queen. Is there something you would like me to do for you?" She asked, picking up the last orange on the floor.


    "No. Make sure , no one finds out about this. And go before the maid does" Queen Valeria said. If the news of Queen Ariadne reaches him first, she was sure that the Emperor would come to his queen.


    "Nothing will go wrong this time, my queen" Malia bowed and left. With anxiety, Queen Valeria went to see Grandmother, she wanted to be there when the Emperor comes to the harem.


    Grandmother''s room was upstairs, which called for a better view because queen Ariadne room was downstairs. Outside, her room, she saw Malia leaving the quarters with a maid. That''s means the emperor will be here any minute.


    Wearing her shoes, which was besides her bed, queen Valeria headed for Grandmother''s room. When she got upstairs, the old woman was selecting some clothes from the palace seamstress.


    "Is it not too early Grandmother?" she asked shutting the door, behind her. Queen Valeria was expecting her to be asleep.


    "No my child. The empire is having a feast soon. I want to a fine dress for that" Grandmother said. "Also, I got tired of sleeping on the bed."


    "I understand that. Everything is ready as planned" Grandmother she said, looking at the seamstress who was busy showing off the clothes.


    "You may leave now" Grandmother dismissed the seamstress. The woman picked up her things and left.


    "Have the message been delivered?"


    "Not yet, your highness. Malia would do as she was told" queen Valeria answered. "Now we have to wait for the Emperor to react."


    "My son will come to me. I am not worried about that" Grandmother said with confidence. Queen Valeria''s wish was for the Emperor to disappoint this old woman, only then will her hatred for Queen Ariadne comes to life.


    *********


    Malia looked for a maid who will run the errands for her. When Queen Valeria was the chief of quarters, she made her the head of maids. Now, that mistress was no longer in charge, her position was at sake. Malia wondered who will be the next women''s leader.


    "Come here Elizabeth" she called the maid, who was washing.


    Elizabeth stopped what she was doing and walked to where Malia was. She hope it''s was not trouble this time.


    "Go to the Emperor and tell him that his grandmother wants to see him. She has a headache."


    "But Malia, you know I can''t see the Emperor. By the way is too early, no one is going allow me pass through to his living area."


    Malia hated running errands for queen Valeria most times. This was going to lead her in to trouble. The guards might not let them in but if they come in contact with one of the Lords , she was sure they would help.


    "Meet with any of the lords" Malia insisted. The maid was afraid she could see but what was there to do? Queen Valeria orders must be followed.


    "What if they are still sleeping? You know I can''t pass through, is too early" Elizabeth said.


    "Don''t worry, go and do your work Malia said, leaving for the men''s quarters . There, she met Apollo. He was going to the Emperor''s room.


    Good morning prime minister she greeted.


    What are you doing here by this time? Apollo wondered what brought queen Valeria''s personal maid to this side if the palace.


    Without wasting much time, she told him about Grandmother''s health. Apollo promised to tell the Grandmother. While he was gone, Malia asked a guard to inform prince Edwards of queen Ariadne''s illness.


    Now, the plan was set. She hoped queen Valeria does not get her into trouble this time.


    **********


    Queen Ariadne was nowhere to be found when the Emperor woke up. He was not surprised by that, after all he was a monster last night. The screams and fights she put on were still fresh in his head.


    Standing up from the bed, he picked up the clothes on the floor. Queen Ariadne''s shoes and jewelries were still in the room. He took them and take a look at the necklace in his hand. It''s was the same piece he gave when they first got married. That''s means she cherished it.


    There was a knock on the door. The Emperor thought that it was Queen Ariadne who had come to collect her jewelries and shoes. Stepping back a little, he adjusted his trouser and said.


    "Come in please" The door opened and Apollo walked into the room. The Emperor was disappointed to see him. He was expecting Queen Ariadne not him.


    "Did I do something wrong your highness?" The prime minister asked, surprised with the way his master face changed immediately.


    "No, Apollo" the Emperor yawned. "I was expecting Queen Ariadne not you, that''s why."


    "Oh. Should I go and get her for you?" Apollo asked his master.


    "No, she left these" he said, showing him the items that she forgot in his room. "Take them to her, please."


    "I will your highness Apollo said, collecting the shoes from him. "I have a message for you sir."


    "Bad or good news?" The Emperor moved to his reading table and sat down.


    "Bad, your highness. Your grandmother had a headache last night" Apollo told him. "The messenger said a physician attended to her but she needs your attention."


    "Grandmother¡­" the Emperor rubbed his hands on his face. If only they knew what was going on with him this morning, he was sure no one would try to disturb again.


    "Will you go to her ?" Apollo asked him. He knew that the Emperor loved his grandmother and if he does not go, the old woman will still forgive him later.


    "Do not worry about her. I will see her after the council meeting. Matters of the harem should wait for now Apollo."


    "Excuse me father, Can I come in?" asked prince Edwards, who stood at the door. He was already dressed for the day. Looking at his father, he was surprised that he was yet to even take his bath.


    "Good morning my prince, come here" the Emperor said with a smile.


    "Father I brought sad news . It''s urgent" Prince Edward said, without moving from the spot.


    "What is it son?" The Emperor stood up from the chair. Just when he thought the bad news was over, prince Edwards came with another one.


    "Queen Ariadne is ill. I couldn''t get to the women''s quarters but they said the situation is serious, father" he said, with a sad face.


    The Emperor did not say thing rather he took a shirt on the bed and wore it.


    "You shouldn''t wear this your highness" Apollo said. He knew that the Emperor was stubborn and he won''t listen to him.


    "Father at least dress properly before go¡­" prince Edwards was yet to finish his statement, the emperor dashed out the room.


    He was the reason why queen Ariadne was in pain. She told him to stop last night, but he did not listen to her rather the monster in him kept driving in to her like a mad man.


    Grandmother could wait but he can''t forgive him self if any thing bad happens to Queen Ariadne. Mother was going to hate him that he was sure.


    The Emperor was seen running towards the harem. Every body was surprised seeing like that. Apollo and Prince Edwards followed him behind but they stopped as soon as he entered the women''s quarters- which was forbidden for all men.


    "We lost him" Apollo said. "I wanted to ask if I should postpose the council meeting."


    "No , we can''t. Tell them that the Emperor had an emergency in the harem.. I will wait for him to come out" prince Edwards said, looking in to the harem.

 Chapter 83 - Its Was Not Intentional...

    ****


    The Author''s POV


    The physician came after I had my bath. Princess Morgana took Arya to school. It was good that the little girl did not know of the evil her father did. I didn''t even know how to explain this to her. Earlier, she has been asking about her mother Evelyn, we lied to her that she traveled. I wondered how long we will continue lying to her.


    "Prince Elvin sent his regards and message. He said you should get well soon" My maid said. I wondered if there was need for the flowers , I didn''t want the Emperor to be mad at him again


    "Throw them away please" I said.


    "Anne, please pass me the bowl" the physician asked. She had wet my head with that towel more than fifteen. The pillow of my bed was wet with water. I knew I had a headache.


    "Is it that bad?" I asked her. My head was aching a lot.


    "Yes my lady. But you will be fine after I am done" she said, placing another wet towel on my head. The coldness of the water calm my head and relieved me of the pain a little. This was actually working.


    "The Emperor is in the harem queen Ariadne" Anne informed me. She just came back with a bowl of water. I became restless again, and I wished she never told me.


    "Please do not get up from this position" The physician said, opening her bag of herbs. I have been lying down for thirty minutes now, yet she was done with treatment.


    "Queen Ariadne" I heard the Emperor called my name. I felt embarrassed seeing him after what happened last night. This was the same man that saw my nakedness.


    "Your highness" I said without looking up to see his face. He came to where I laid and the physician gave way for him to sit on the bed. This was the moment I wished the old woman placed a wet towel on my eyes. But she didn''t.


    "How are you feeling now?" He asked touching my head. The Emperor''s expression changed when he felt my forehead "Her head is hot, physician."


    "Yes your highness. She has a terrible fever but I have given her some herbs" the physician answered shakily. Was he going to frightened her just like that? Let''s not forget here that he was the one who caused all these!


    "I am fine your highness" I managed to say.


    "No you are not my queen. You have a terrible fever" He looked at me and kissed my forehead, that was when mother, Grandmother and queen Valeria entered the room. They were surprised to see the physician here.


    "What happened to her Anne?" Mother asked. I could see how worried she was.


    "She has a fever, queen mother" She curtsied.


    "Sargon dear" Grandmother looked at him with a start. "You are here so early."


    "Yes mother , I came as soon as I got the news. They told me you have a headache as well, are you fine now?"


    "You didn''t bother to come and check for me, why are you asking now?" Grandmother asked, turning her face away from the Emperor. It''s funny seeing her behave like a child. Was she actually jealous because her grandson came to me first?


    "You are fine and I can see that. Queen Ariadne is still on her sick bed, who do you think I should attend to first Queen Valeria?"


    We were surprised that the Emperor asked Queen Valeria a question. He was not talking to her before this morning, so why did things change now? He was confusing us all or as he decided to forgive her?


    "The one you care about the most, your highness" She said looking at me like I was the one who asked her that question.


    "I see" the Emperor nodded. He tried to get up but was stopped by his grandmother.


    "What has happened to your arms my child?" She asked , holding his hand.


    "I wanted to come and apologize to you Grandmother, for not coming to see you first" the Emperor said, not understanding the question she asked.


    "I don''t care about that now" her eyes searched his body. I noticed he was not putting on his robe. Did the Emperor rushed down here to check or me?


    "What are all these bruises doing on your body?" The Queen mother asked him. I looked at his arms , he was still bleeding. Last night, I struggled but little did I know that I hurt him this much.


    "What happened to you?" They all began to ask. They didn''t even allow the Emperor to talk.


    "I don''t know mother" he said at last, avoiding his mother''s gaze. Was he not in pain?


    "Physician please take care of his wounds , right here" Grandmother said. "Let me help you with your shirt, my boy."


    He did not move nor agree for his shirt to be removed. When she tried to touch, he let out a painful cry.


    "Forgive me Grandmother, I felt pain where you touched."


    "That''s means you have more bruises behind that shirt" she said, helping him get the shirt off. This time, he didn''t hesitated.


    When the shirt was taken off his body, we could see bruises on his back. It''s was clear that he fought some one. I wondered if any one suspected me. I looked away to avoid any suspicion.


    "He won''t tell us what happened" Queen mother said. "Get Apollo and Edwards to tell us Grandmother."


    "They don''t know, mother. But you can ask them to come if you want" the emperor said. The physician started applying medicine to his wounds. Without any one seeing, I heard his hand tightly. Maybe this would help.


    "Do we have your permission, your highness?" Grandmother asked. I wondered why they wanted men to entered the palace now. The law was clear that no man was allow in the harem.


    "Fine. Send some one to go get the boys" the Emperor said, while the physician attended to him. "I left them at door."


    Anne was sent to call the Apollo and Prince Edwards, while the rest stayed back and guess whether the Emperor was involved in a fight or not? Grandmother said it''s was a witch that visited the Emperor at night. I let out a laugh when she said that. Who would believe that I did that?


    "What is wrong with Queen Ariadne?" The Emperor''s mother asked. They were all looking at me. Luckily, Apollo and Prince Edwards appeared at the door. Grandmother asked if they knew what happened to the Emperor but they said no.


    "I told you mother, they don''t Know" he laughed. Was he not feeling the pain when the medicine was applied?


    "Mother, get well soon please" Prince Edwards said to me. Grandmother was surprised to hear him call me by that.


    "Is that what you call her?" She asked him. Prince Edwards looked at the Emperor who assured him with a smile. He turned to her and said


    "Yes Grandmother."


    "Please I need privacy with my queen" the Emperor told them. Which of his queen was he referring to! I don''t want to left alone with him but it''s was going to be a relief for me, if they all leave. Grandmother shook her and told them to follow her, thank Goodness, she didn''t insist.


    "Queen Ariadne, please forgive me for what happened last night. I didn''t mean to hurt you" he said, stroking my cheeks. There was still coldness that ran through my body when he touched me.


    "Sorry for hurting you too , my king. It was not intentional" I apologized, making him feel more comfortable.


    "How can I make up for this terrible mistake?" He asked me. The frown on his face showed that he was not happy with the way he treated me last night.


    "I have forgiven you but I need an explanation for that, your highness" I said, with a smile to assure him that he should trust me with any secret.


    "It''s a family scandal Queen Ariadne. A day will come when you get all the answers to your questions."


    "I am going for a council meeting. Please take care of yourself" he said, leaving the room. I wished he stayed with all day. I did not want to miss him any more .


    Thank you for your support and encouragement. I really appreciate your efforts because they are important to me. I know my book is not perfect but you all still find time to read it.


    To rank this book up, please vote with power stones and also drop reviews, so that other readers could read also.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 84 - The Princess Of Elevar...

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    Meanwhile in the orangery¡­


    "Grandmother, have you seen what I meant by that?" She asked the old lady, who was still shock with her grandson''s behavior.


    "Do you think Sargon is in love ?" Grandmother asked.


    "That''s impossible" Queen Valeria said. She never imagine the Emperor fallen in love with another woman. After many years of marriage, every thing had gone to the drain. And now,  She couldn''t even compete with the least the youngest wife.


    "Nothing is impossible. I hope Sargon comes to his senses soon. That woman is driving him crazy" Grandmother said. She was worried that her grandson might not show her the same love he had for her years back.


    "Mother is not doing anything about it. In fact, she is one of the reasons why Ariadne had grown wings in this Palace" Queen Valeria rolled her eyes.


    Unfortunately, the Queen mother came out of the harem. She has been searching for them for almost thirty minutes. Queen Aslaug found them sitting comfortably, She went to break the news to them.


    "Grandmother here you are. We looked for you every where, I thought you went out of the palace" she said, walking closer to where they sat. In her hand was a scroll.


    "Where you worried? Grandmother asked, with a smile. Queen Aslaug startled them. She hope she didn''t hear them.


    "Yes, I was. There is a message from Elevar kingdom"


    Read it to us Aslaug.


    she opened the scroll and read through it. Her face dropped, and she stared at Grandmother.


    "What is it mother?" Queen Valeria asked.


    "The letter said, Marlena has come of age and is ready to be the Emperor''s wife now."


    "Princess Marlena?" Queen Valeria screamed. Just when she thought her problems would finish after Queen Ariadne leaves the palace, mother came with another  shocking news.


    "Finally the long awaited day have finally come. You should inform my lion, that his new bride will be in Akkad soon" Grandmother said excitedly. Queen Valeria wondered what was exciting the old woman.


    "I will, after the council meeting" mother said with a sad face. She didn''t want Sargon to take another wife again. There had enough problems already in the harem.


    ******


    Fifteen days ago.


    In Elevar kingdom¡­


    The room was big enough for five persons to stay but only a Princess owned it. Gifts were placed on the tables and king ¨C size bed. On the wall was a painting of a red -headed girl. There was different boxes of clothes on the floor, it''s was obvious that some one was going to embark on a long journey soon.


    "Marlena , you should reconsider your decision. There is still time to do that" her cousin Daniel said. He was worried about her future. He wished she would listen to him rather than being stubborn.


    "Your cousin is right my dear. There is more to life than being the Emperor''s wife" Queen Harley joined in. She had been listening to their conservation for the beginning. Daniel was trying his best to convince her daughter not to go to Akkad.


    Marlena, an average height girl, who looked like she was in her early twenties.  Her red hair was tied in to a pony tail style. Her skin was pale and her face was oval in shape.


    The young Princess kept on glaring into the mirror as though they were not talking to her. She observed her face and found out that she had a pimple.


    "Will the Emperor like me this way mother?" she asked, pointing at the pimples on her face. "What do you think Daniel?"


    Daniel looked at his cousin for a start. He wondered why she was hurting her self to impress a man that had thousands beautiful wives in his harem "is not that bad , Marlena."


    She turned to her mother. Marlena wanted to hear her opinion too "what do you think?"


    Queen Harley signed. "Daniel is right. Its manageable."


    Marlena walked to where her mother was sitting "is so hard to know if he would like me, mother. I have so many women to compete in Akkad."


    "That is what we were saying" Daniel said. He was glad that Marlena was beginning to see things for herself. If they continue with their persuasion and talks, maybe she might change her mind.


    "The Emperor of Akkad has a thousand wives in his Harem. They are very beautiful, people who had seen them said they look like women born outside our planet" queen Harley told her. Marlena listened attentively, one may think she would change her mind after the discussion.


    "Also , only two of his queens are well known in the kingdom. The rest are just there" Daniel added, to what his aunt said.


    "Queen Valeria and Ariadne right?" Marlena asked. She grabbed a drink to cool her tongue. Her family was trying to scare her but she was not going give to their demand. The Emperor of Akkad was hers.


    "Yes Lena. The first and last wife are his favorite, so they said" Daniel told her. He came closer to where she sat.


    "Queen Ariadne is the last wife yet, she managed to make it within these few months of marriage. Why did you think mine will be different?" she turned and faced her cousin, with a furious look.


    "That is the way life, Lena. What works for you might not go well for another, because everyone has his destiny and fate" Queen Harley explained.


    "Enough mother. I don''t want to hear anything from you or Daniel. Please tell father , I am ready to leave" Marlena said, ruefully.


    "You should think before leaving Lena" her mother advised. She was afraid to talk to her daughter in a loud voice. This was because of the way her husband treated her.


    "F-father¡­." She screamed her life out. They were irritating her with their advices. Marlena wanted to leave Elevar immediately. Her wish was to marry Sargon, the Emperor of Akkad.


    "What happened to you, my sweet princess?" A man in his fifties walked in to the room. He wore a white shirt over his short body. He had the Daniele features as his daughter Marlena.


    "Tell mother to stop bothering me please" she said. The king gave queen Harley a look and he turned back to his daughter.


    "Are you ready?"


    "All my life has been a preparation for this father. You all are delaying me right now" she answered.


    Yes! all her life had been a preparation for this. The late king of Akkad had betrothed his son, to princess Marlena as soon as she was born. This was to strengthen their relationship as family and friends. And to unite two kingdoms. Although they had no seen each other, the young Princess had prepared her self since childhood to be perfect wife for the young prince.


    She was supposed to moved to Sargon''s palace three years ago when she was sixteen but his mother refused that she has come of age. Finally, Marlena was eighteen now. And her body was ready to borne a child, perhaps that was the reason why queen Aslaug made her to wait.


    While waiting for eighteen years, she had heard of the wives, his majesty took. Her heart was broken each time father mentioned it to her. Now, Marlena was going to Akkad to take what was rightfully hers.


    Of course, The position of the chief of consort was supposed to hers, since she was the Emperor''s first fianc¨¦e.


    "How many days will it take us to reach Akkad?" entering the carriage, she asked one of the men she rode with.


    "Seventeen days my lady."


    "What a long journey. I pray we make it much early" she said, slamming the windows of the carriage.


    ******


    In Akkad¡­


    The Emperor sat on his throne while Apollo explained to them, the strategies to attack an alien kingdom. They were planning to conquer another state , it seemed the Emperor was not satisfied yet. In the room were council members which consisted of competent and intelligent men , whose knowledge was vast when it''s came to handling the affairs of the kingdom.


    "Father, the Mariwa army are very strong. We might end up taking fifteen thousands men to the battle field" prince Edwards said. He sat on the first seat after the Emperor. Opposite him was prince Elvin, who was lost his thoughts. Queen Ariadne''s illness had taken over his senses leaving him worried.


    "The prince is correct, your highness" one of the council men,  council whose name was Agas said. "We need extra  to do this job."


    "Apollo" the Emperor Finally spoke. "Can we raise five thousand men in three months?"


    "We could try my king. But, training will start immediately."


    "Prince Elvin will do that for us" he said, looking at his step brother. "What do you think ?"


    No answer. Prince Edwards tried to communicate with him, but it seemed Elvin was lost in his wild thought. His face had a big smile.


    "Uncle Elvin, the Emperor is talking to you" prince Edwards whispered. It didn''t help this time.


    "Elvin" the emperor thundered. He stood up from his throne and walked to where his brother was. His voice startled the prince as he jumped up from his seat.


    "What is wrong with you? Didn''t you sleep last night?" He asked, trying his best to be polite.


    "No.. yes¡­ I was lost in my thoughts, your highness" prince Elvin bowed. He dare not look into his brother''s eyes. The Emperor might discover his little secret.


    "I see. You should explain things to him" the Emperor told them.. He look at his brother once again and he left the room.

 Chapter 85 - Grandmothers Hatred..

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    In the courtyard, the two prominent women in Akkad were having a conversation. They were yet to hear from the Elevar kingdom and this got them worried.


    "Its been twenty days, since we received the letter from Elevar. Are you sure the princess will come?" Grandmother asked with a worried face. Queen Aslaug was knitting a garment for her grand daughter, princess Arya. She knit while listening to Grandmother''s complaints.


    "I don''t know mother. The letter said the princess sets immediately" she answered. The old woman was impatient, only the creator knew her motive.


    "Have you told the other women?" Grandmother was referring to the other women of the Palace. If a new Queen was to join the harem, celebration was made in the Harem. Three days to her arrival, they all sing and dance. Also, golds were shared both in the harem and outside. When the Emperor married six wives at a time four years ago. The Queen mother took gold and distributed them to the villagers. This was done to pleased the gods and to ask for blessings. ¨C more wealth, prosperity, peace and of course healthy children. But the Emperor never experience new born cry in his palace.


    "Yes of course." Queen mother replied.


    "What about Ariadne?"


    Mother wondered why Grandmother had to mention Ariadne. It was clear to her now that the old woman did not like her daughter in law.


    "She should give the new bride a chance to be with her husband" Grandmother added, when Queen Aslaug did not answer. This was the only way they could bring Ariadne to her knees. If the Emperor ignores her.


    "She is also his wife. I don''t think is right to stop her from seeing him."


    "Did you see the way , Sargon talks to me anytime that woman is around ? His senses leave him immediately."


    Mother gave a long laugh. The expression on Grandmother''s face was funny as she frowned.


    "Now, what is funny Aslaug?"


    "Grandmother,  Ariadne did not start well with the emperor. She was treated like a slave when he got married to her. I am happy seeing them together. The story is long one, we continue some time" mother stood up from her seat and headed got the door.


    "Now,  where are you going to?"


    "To see if this suit my granddaughter".


    ***""**


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I was heading for the Emperor room. Queen Alissa just informed me that he wanted to see me. I wonder what happened this time around. When I got to the door, the guard opened it for me without knocking. Impressive, I never knew he was this eager to see me.


    There were trays of food on the table, when I entered the room. So much to eat! I wondered if the Emperor had a dragon stomach to swallow all these food. He was standing closed to his reading table . A  smile appeared on his face when  soon as he saw.


    "Good evening your highness" I curtsied. He continued smiling, as he walked to where I stood.


    He wrapped his hands around me and said "my Ariadne, the light of my palace." Wait! Was I dreaming? I wished Anne was here to pinch me. The Emperor called me the light of his palace, that was unexpected.


    "Your servant is here, my Lord" I answered. With out changing positions, he looked at me with those mesmerizing eyes of his. I wondered why the creator made a  devil to be this handsome.


    "My Lord, I think I like the sound of it. Will you continue to call me by that?" His eyes traced mine, when I tried to look away. I was blushing when he said that.


    "Yes your highness, if you wish" I replied, shyly.


    "Thank you for coming. Please join me for dinner Queen Ariadne, I want us to spend quality time together."


    -He said quality time¡­


    "So this was what was this food was all about. I didn''t refuse, of course , I joined the table to dine with the emperor. He called one of the maid to served us while we ate in silence.


    "Can you tell me about your childhood?"  He finally broke the silence.


    What? The soup I was drinking choked my throat making me to cough. Why was he asking me that now. My childhood was a mess! I lost both of my parents and I had no choice than to move to the castle as a slave. Telling him the experience, princess Eva had will be quite convincing.


    My childhood had no interesting story. Is better I don''t tell you of those sad moments" He didn''t look surprise like I expected, rather his brow raised and dropped each time I spoke.


    Was it a form of communication?


    "I understand" he said. "Rather, tell me who do you look like ? I don''t see any resemblance with Queen Celesta nor King Gaius."


    Coughs¡­


    The emperor took water from the table and passed it to me. I drank immediately, while searching for an answer. Has he discover the truth? If not then why all these questions?


    "They said I look like my great grandmother. She was a dancer" I said, dropping the bowl of soup. It seemed I was not destined to drink without choking.


    "Then , she must be very beautiful because you are a goddess on Earth."


    "Wait! Was that the only reason he asked me those questions Earlier? I almost choked to death here, anyways Thanks be to the creator , I was relieved.


    I didn''t lie to him. It was true that I looked like my great grandmother. My mother once showed me her picture years ago. I could still remember her face.


    "Queen Ariadne, is there a problem?" The emperor asked. It was obvious that he had been talking to me since but I was lost in my thoughts. "Are you thinking about your family?"


    "Yes. I miss them so much" I cried. Tears were actually flowing from my eyes. He was going to see as a cry baby.


    "Please don''t waste those precious tears" he said, standing from his seat. The Emperor came to where I sat and held my face in his hands.


    "I am always here for you, my queen" He brought his lips closer to mine and ¡­. That was when Grandmother entered the room. Darn it! This old woman didn''t know when to come in or to knock.


    Her grandson was furious. I saw his hands formed into a fist. He kissed my forehead and dropped my face gently. Then, he turned to his grandmother.


    She was not the only one in the room. Queen Valeria, Alissa and mother was present also. Seeing them  together, I knew there was a serious problem on ground.


    I felt ashamed to face them, so I sat and faced the wall, with my eyes shut tight.


    "Forgive us for interrupting, my lion" Grandmother said. I could feel the pride in her voice. She really despised me. Do I irritate them that much?


    "If this act was done by another person, I would have throw such an idiot to the dungeon. No matter where you are going or whose room you want to enter, you have to knock" the Emperor bawled. I was surprised, with the way he spoke to his grandmother.


    I thought he feared and worshiped her. What happened now?


    "Please forgive us my child" mother apologized in low tone. I love everything about that woman. She was meek and humble. She was indeed a queen mother.


    "What do you want now?" He said, returning back to his seat. Not greeting my elders was a sign of disrespect and lack of home training, so I turned towards Grandmother to see if she would accept my greetings. The old woman gave me a bloody look, I looked away immediately.


    Nevertheless , I stood up from my chair and went to her.


    "Good evening Grandmother" I curtsied.  She didn''t answer. When I looked up to see her reaction, she shrugged her shoulders. Wow, it was clear that that my presence caused discomfort.


    "Greetings my  dear," Queen mother answered. She gave me a smile that assured me that everything was fine. The emperor didn''t say a word- I was glad that he saw what his grandmother was doing to me.


    "What do you three want to discuss with me?" The Emperor asked them again. I was looking forward to hear the urgent message they carried. "Queen Ariadne, please do lie on the bed when you get tired. These three will take most of my time, I bet you" he laughed. It was funny seeing him laugh like this , so I joined him.


    The look on Queen Valeria almost made me lose my steps. I felt her eyes following me behind. Gosh! I had only few friends in Akkad.


    "The princess of Elevar will be here in two days time" the queen mother told the Emperor.


    "You told me that four days ago. What is new about it?" He asked.


    "We were suggesting that the wed¡­."


    " Ariadne, attend to Arya" Grandmother interrupted her. "You shouldn''t leave her alone like this."


    Like how? this was the new excuse she had? To sent me away. She didn''t want me to listen to their conservation.. So I left.

 Chapter 86 - Sargon Took Everything Away From Me...

    .


    ********


    The Author''s POV.


    Prince Elvin hasn''t seen Queen Ariadne for days. He didn''t even know how she was doing. He stood up from his bed and went to the window. His room was closer to the harem and being on the upstairs, it gave a clearer view. He tip toed to see if by any chance she would come out of the building.


    "Brother , don''t tell me , you are looking for Queen Ariadne over there?" his brother asked. Prince Baron had been seating in Elvin''s room for hours but he didn''t spoke to him. He could see how his brother became restless because of a woman that was already married.


    "I asked you yesterday if you saw her but I got no answer from you Baron" prince Elvin with his eyes focused on the building. He was tired and anxious.


    "Fine. I saw yesterday but she went to see the Emperor" prince Baron finally gave him an answer. She spend every night in the Emperor''s room.


    "That bastard" prince Elvin gritted his teeth. His hand was clenched to a fist. The pain and jealously that struck his heart made him hate the Emperor  more and more.


    "Come to your senses bro. He is her legitimate husband, you are just a secret admirer" prince Baron reminded him of place. "If you dare to approach her on this , who knows what your punishment will be?"


    "Sargon had taken everything away from me since childhood. Both my mother and father''s love. Even my sister does not love me the way she loves him" prince Elvin said. He was referring to princess Morgana.


    "That''s painful" Baron replied. He was acting like he was not aware of anything.


    "He took the throne away from me. Even my brothers"  prince Elvin added. Baron was surprised why he added brothers to that. He loved both of them there was no doubt.  As for prince who was the youngest, he was also the Emperor''s favorite and he was still in ¡­


    "The throne was for Sargon as soon as he was born. There was or is no doubt about that, the witch said so."


    Prince Baron was beginning to be tired of his brother''s complaints and desires. Their mother had made it clear to them that she would not help or get her self involved in such an abomination acts. But Elvin was not already to accept that Queen Ariadne was married to the Emperor and would never be his wife.


    Prince Elvin left the window side and he came to where Baron sat. He looked at his brother with a start, no one seemed to understand him, they cared only about the Emperor, it has always been Sargon right from childhood. His name echoed as soon as he was born. He wondered what will happen if Queen Ariadne finds out the truth! The real face behind that handsome mask he wore!!


    "Why are you staring at me like that ?" Baron said, shifting away from his brother. Prince Elvin did not have a good heart when ever he wanted a particular thing , he would go to any length to get it.


    "Elvin , for the sake of the blood that ran through our veins don''t do anything stupid or anything that will lead us to our early graves . I am begging you now" Baron pleaded. He prayed his brother listen to him and did not play deaf ears to his advices and warnings.


    "I hope not" prince Elvin gave a smirk. "Have you heard of the new bride that is coming to Akkad?"


    "The promise that our grandfather made. Sargon is always the one who pays for all their mistakes" prince Baron nodded painfully. "I understand his pain."


    Prince Elvin was pissed off with  his brother "You better leave my room or we might end up fighting in here" he showed him the door.


    ******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    The next morning¡­


    I couldn''t sleep because I was restless. The Emperor''s face seemed to hunt me all night. I missed him so much though he did not send for me after I left his room. May be Grandmother had poisoned his mind against me.


    The door opened "Mother," Arya came to me . I was surprised seeing her this morning.


    "You did not go school today ?" I asked. Anne entered the room after her.


    "The feast is tomorrow my lady. There is no school" Anne answered.


    "Really? Come here my princess" I helped her seat on the bed. Her hair was beautifully tied with two pink ribbons. What will I do without Anne, my best friend?


    "The tutor at the royal class said Arya is very intelligent. The emperor gave her few presents this morning" Anne told me. I was happy that my daughter was doing great at school and I hope she adjust to this family.


    "I am glad my little princess is learning fast" I said, stroking her fat cheeks. She gave me a big smile which revealed her empty gum.


    "Old woman" I teased. "Close your mouth, we don''t want to see that."


    Instead of Arya closing her mouth. She let out a laugh, that made us all to join her. This child was blessing, I wondered if queen Valeria didn''t meet her before killing her mother In a cold blood.


    "Mother, are we not going for the party tonight?" Arya asked me. I didn''t understand what party she was referring to. The feast was tomorrow and not today.


    "Is there a party?" I asked Anne who was sitting on the chair opposite us.


    "Yes my Lady. We are receiving a new guest tomorrow" she answered.


    "Oh. The princess of Elevar. Mother spoke about it last night to the Emperor" I kissed Arya''s hair.


    "Okay. We prepared her room yesterday and mother had assign maids to her already."


    "Is she coming to stay?" I asked. The expression on Anne''s face showed that she was surprised with the question.


    "You don''t know the reason why she is in Akkad?" Anne''s eyes widened. Her reaction scared me.


    What was going on ?


    "It is sad you don''t know my lady" Anne added. "I have no choice than to tell you the truth."


    "Go ahead please" I held Arya''s hand tightly. I pray is not what I thought it was. No ¡­


    "The princess is coming as the Emperor''s wife my lady" Anne told me.


    -Three minutes of silence¡­


    Wait ¡­ did she said the Emperor''s wife or I got it all wrong? What was going on this Palace and why was I not informed about this?


    "No one told me about this, Anne" I said. "Not even the Emperor. We were together last night and he didn''t care to utter a word about this."


    "I surprised that no one bother to tell you. Maybe they thought you already know."


    "Thought? The Emperor made a promise to me. He said he was going to try and keep it. I believed him Anne , I wished I never did."


    "Do not say that my Lady. He is the Emperor and many matters run through and fro his mind, this must have escaped him" Anne tired to defend her master. But I didn''t care about that, the way they sent me out of the room yesterday was obvious. They were hiding this away from me.


    I stood up from my bed, furiously, heart broken  and I handed Arya to Anne. Grabbed my shoes and fan I made for the door.


    "Where to Queen Ariadne?" Anne asked politely. Didn''t she see how they deceived me? The Emperor broke my heart and to make matters worst , the two people I trusted in the family hid it away from me.


    "I am going to Queen Alissa, please don''t leave Arya alone" I said, putting on my shoes.


    "Take care of yourself my lady. Do not worry about the princess" Anne assured me. She was the number one person I trusted when it came to Arya. With Anne, she was safe.


    I found Queen Alissa as usual sitting with the other women in the harem. Her expression changed as Soon as she saw me. I knew my face carried this burning anger.


    I was just a jealous lover , who was hurt!


    "Queen Ariadne" she stood up as I drew closer. She was surprised seeing me like this . A part of me that was hard to be seen ¨C a rare case, I laughed each time she saw me but not today.


    "Queen Alissa can we talk in private" I said, looking at the women sitting with her. Didn''t they see the signal I was giving them ? Or should I  sent them away like Queen Valeria will do.


    Queen Alissa turned and smiled at them "we continue later ladies. I would like some privacy."


    They all curtsied and started leaving one by one. I was surprised with the way they obeyed her. They didn''t move when I asked earlier. I was too soft with everyone in this Palace including their Emperor!


    -----Queen Ariadne is really hurt , I hope she accept the truth and live with it.


    What do you guys think??

 Chapter 87 - Must Every Favor Comes With A Price To Pay?...

    ****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    We were looking at each other for over ten minutes. It was obvious she was hiding something from me. Each time , she tried to look away, I made sure our eyes did meet.


    Queen Vida spotted us from the stairs. I knew she was also aware of what was happening. She came down and met us.


    "What happened here?" She asked, looking at the both of us.


    I looked at her without answering. Thank goodness, you came. Now, I could spare the time of repeating myself in different scenes.


    "I am happy you joined us Queen Vida. Perfect timing" I said. She was confused and her eyes seemed to Question queen Alissa who did not reply back.


    "The two of you" I started , using my tongue to play with my teeth. I did this because of the pain I felt. If someone plot to kill me in this Palace then it was going to be a success.


    "I don''t understand you, Queen Ariadne" Queen Vida said.


    "Why will you understand? A new bride?" I asked. "You two didn''t feel the need to inform me about it."


    No answer. I like expected.


    "Vida , you call me your friend right?" I turned and faced her. "But you never care to tell me about the wedding. Everything was been planned behind my back."


    "We are sorry Queen Ariadne. I thought you were informed" she gave her reason.


    "What about you queen Alissa?" I smiled out of pain.


    *I wanted to inform you three days ago but Grandmother told me not to" Queen Alissa said. She was tearing up already. I felt bad for making her cry. I went extra miles this time.


    "Oh Creator, I hate tears. Why must you cry?" I hugged and patted her back. "Arya is going to laugh at you now" I teased her.


    "She is very emotional. Queen Alissa the cry baby" Queen Vida added. I gave her a quick glance. "You must not add to the salt on the wound."


    I helped queen Alissa to sit down on a chair. She spent almost four minutes crying. Oh goodness, it''s sucks! I wanted to join her too.


    "Forgive me Queen Alissa. I didn''t mean to hurt you" I apologized for third time.


    "I am fine queen Ariadne. Is just that I wanted to tell you this from the beginning, I swear" She cried again. I used my palm to wipe her tears away.


    "Is not your fault Queen Alissa. I am not mad at you again. Please forgive me too" I said, standing up from the seat. I went into my room and locked the door.


    Anne was still in the room when I came back. Arya came running to me , I took her in my arms and went to the bedside. I wanted to sleep and forget the heart break I felt at that moment.


    "My lady," Anne stood up from the seat and came to where we were. "I know you are hurt but please take each step care fully."


    That was a word of advice. No ! a bucket of advice, I had no choice but to be careful. Grandmother had set a trap for me and I was going to turn the game against her without any one knowing.


    "Some one is at the door Queen Ariadne. Should I open it?" Anne asked. I asked Arya if we should open the door and she yes. I told Anne to do as she said.


    She opened the door and a maid walked in to the room.


    "Greetings queen Ariadne" she said with her head bowed. I wondered who must have sent her to me.


    "Thank you dear" not knowing what to say. Any message for me ? I tried to give her an assuring smile. She was afraid. maybe the maid saw me out there.


    "The Emperor sent me to call you" she said. Really? He had sent another order despite what he did to me.


    "Tell him I was sleeping when you came" I told them maid. She hesitated and would not leave the room. I glared at her and gave a hot look that got her out of the room.


    "My lady¡­." Anne was surprised to see me do that. Arya was playing on the bed , I was sure she didn''t see anything.


    "I don''t want to see him Anne. I am hurt ."


    "I understand you my lady. Love hurts" she said. Yes it was true, many said that love hurt ??


    I wished our marriage would have been like Anne and Vidor''s married life. They were so perfect for each other. Vidor was a kind, loving and caring husband. On the hand , Anne was hard-working, though a little stubborn but generous at heart. I envied their relationship a lot.


    The reason Anne was still working in the palace was me. She loved and respected me for that I could not treat her a maid any more, but as a sister who was helping.


    *****


    Emperor''s Sargon POV.


    "Mother , I asked to see her yesterday twice and the feedback was that she is sleeping your highness" I tried to imitate the maid. My mother was laughing so was my best friend Apollo and My son prince Elvin. I wondered what was making them laugh.


    "Father , you are saying she does not want to see you right ?" Prince Edward repeated what I said. Yes of course, Queen Ariadne was avoiding me and it''s was obvious. Her last excuse was a sudden sickness.


    "You just repeated young man" I poured water into the cup and empty it in to my mouth. Its hurt been ignored by the one person you want to be. Was this the pain the women in my harem felt when I cared for only Queen Valeria?


    "What do you think is wrong with her mother ?" I asked. "She is your favorite daughter, I mean you know her better than any of us here."


    "Really?" She gave a smile. Okay. Mother sighed.


    "Yes queen mother" Apollo finally spoke. I was happy that he did. I didn''t call them here to just look at me but to advise.


    "She is hurt so Queen Alissa told me. You didn''t inform her that a new woman was joining the harem."


    "I see. I made a promise to her mother."


    I returned to my seat. How could I forget such a thing, now this was causing a problem between us. No wonder she wouldn''t let me see even her face.


    "What promise?" Apollo asked. I looked at them , were they going to know every details in order to find a solution.


    "I promise not to take another wife again" I replied. O yes! This was strange and did not meant any sense to then as they stared at each other.


    "You have to say sorry first . The harm is already done, Princess Marlena can''t be ignored either. She is grandfather''s choice" Prince Elvin said.


    "Yes I know. Please mother talk to you daughter , I am sure Ariadne will listen to you" I said to mother. She nodded as a sign of agreement.


    "I want you to do something for me in return" Mother said. Must every favor comes with a price to pay?


    "I am listening mother" I urged.


    "Do apologize to your grandmother please. You know how much she loves you. Stop hurting her."


    I understood perfectly what mother meant by that. Earlier Grandmother came to me when I was angry and I shouted at her. Now, mother was asking for an apology , I had no choice than to say yes to her demand.- Go pet the old woman.


    "It''s fine mother. I will go to her later but warn Grandmother not to talk bad Ariadne again because I won''t take that from her next time" I told her.


    "I will my child. Do take care of yourself" mother stood up and left. She had such much to do already. A new daughter in law- though she didn''t look happy like the day we were expecting queen Ariadne.


    "Father , what is going on between you and mother?" prince Edwards fell on the bed. He behaved like a child whenever he was with me. Outsiders thought he was a tough guy.


    "Your grandmother?" I asked . Apollo laughed. What was wrong with him?


    "No queen Ariadne. Are you guys in love?" he asked in a low tone. I heard him clearly, picking a pillow that was next to me and I threw it at him.


    "The truth is always bitter your highness" he said when I missed. Apollo continued with his laughter. Silly boy!


    He is all grown up now. Time flies¡­


    Hi everyone, thank you for all your support and encouragements , I am very happy to have you all here reading my book. You must have notice the errors¡­ my laptop got spoilt when I started writing this book and I yet to fix it. Hope you manage for now while I write with my phone.


    Thank you all.

 Chapter 88 - Give Us An Heir...

    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    Today, the feast¡­


    There was much noise in the harem . Last night I heard the drums and different music that were played. The women would dance and rejoice as a new member joined the royal family. Making The Emperor''s wives one thousand and one. That was a huge number.


    I didn''t go out no matter how persuasive they were. I was going to stay away from all the activities of the day. Queen Valeria and Grandmother must be laughing at me right now. But I didn''t care because when I make my move they will all be crying at a corner.


    "Can I see Queen Ariadne ?" I heard mother''s voice when Anne opened the door. She made way for her to pass and mother entered the room. I could see the happiness on her face.


    "Greetings mother" I stood up from the bed to welcome her. We saw last, two days, probably her coming here was to ask me to forgive the emperor. I might do that, she was my weak point.


    "Staying indoors does not fit you my child. I know is hard for you to go out and enjoy the celebration but you mustn''t forget that the Emperor was destined to be with Marlena" mother told me. It hurt to hear that from her but I knew she won''t lie about this.


    "I know. But why didn''t the Emperor told me about it? My heart ached each time I think about it, mother" I said. ???? Tears rolled down my cheeks. I couldn''t control them, no matter how hard I tried.


    "Stop crying now. Arya might scold me for this" mother tried to make me laugh. Of course I laughed with tears rolling down. I found her joke funny.


    "I won''t cry any more queen mother" I wiped the tears with the back of my palm. Anne looked at me with a smile, they were smiling like everything was going to be fine. It better I trust them again.


    "Please go for the party Ariadne. Your presence is important" she said. Mother loved following the traditions of the land. She respected each ritual and obeyed by their rules. For the emperor to get married to the princess of Elevar, I must take the bride to the altar. I will have to talk the priest that I gave my consent. Only then, can the wedding take place. Everything depends on me and they were hiding this from me?


    "Fine mother. I will do anything for you , Don''t worry" I assured her. Why was it important for me to go? The princess of Elevar was the Emperor''s first fianc¨¦ and only I and Queen Valeria could give consent. It was supposed to be Queen Valeria as the first wife of the Emperor but mother said her hands were stained with blood, so I have to do it as the Youngest wife.


    I wore a red dress the Emperor gave me few weeks ago. I applied a light makeup to my face so that no one would mistake me to the bride.


    I rushed and dress Arya up while Anne went home to prepare. When we were done we followed the other women in groups, we entered the hall.


    It''s was beautifully decorated. People stood in different corners of the hall. The altar was adjacent to the door. Immediately , I entered I saw the emperor sitting there. He had to wait For two hours before his bride comes. I wondered if this was the way he married all his wives?


    It''s would be so tiring repeating a particular ritual every year.


    The guest began to arrived and soon the hall was filled with more people. Some came to where we stood and they congratulated mother, one may think this was the first time the emperor was getting married. I understood the way of life in Akkad, these people were trying to get Mother''s attention. Of course some of them did. ?????


    "You were here for the last ball right?" mother would asked them. She was trying her best to remember all of them ¨C which was quiet impossible. As for prince Edwards, the ladies were all over him, few were bold enough to compliment how handsome he was. Most of them, greeted us yet their eyes were on him.


    I looked around and saw Queen Alissa entering the hall. She walked fast towards us. I could guess the news already. The princess of Elevar had come.


    "Mother, the princess is at door now" she said, when she got closer. I rolled my eyes in frustration. Now, we have to worship her like a goddess.


    "Ariadne, stay here with grandmother while I attend to the princess" mother said, leaving with the rest of women.


    Why did they leave me alone with this old woman? Mother knew that Grandmother did not like me at all. I was not comfortable being around her.


    "Who sew this dress for you? She asked me when mother left. My throat became dried and my voice held back.


    I cleared my throat thrice and answered " I don''t know Grandmother. Its was a gift."


    "My grandson gave to you right ?" she asked. I didn''t say anything rather, I nodded in agreement.


    This was no place to put on a fight old woman.


    In order to avoid her questions, I turned to prince Edwards who was still standing closed with us.


    "Which of the girls do you like?" I asked him. There was a group of girls standing not too far from us. They wore beautiful and expensive dresses. Royalty was one of their features.


    "Mother, pleas don''t behave like my Grand mother" he looked at me with a start. I don''t want any one of them.


    "So when will I see my daughter in law?" I teased him. Prince Edwards smiled shyly and he could not give me an answer.


    "You should first of all, give us an heir" Grandmother snapped. She was looking for trouble this night. I wondered why an old woman like her would behave so childish. I didn''t answer her.


    "Help me with a drink" I said. Prince Edward called one of the Waiter to bring a drink for us. My tongue was burning and if I fail to cool it now, Grandmother would get the mist shocking words if her life.


    Why did she hate me so much I asked my self. Perhaps I looked like one of her late husband''s mistress. It was possible for two people to look the same.


    ****


    The Author''s POV


    It was late when she arrived at the huge palace of the great Emperor. It''s was more than what she was told. The travelers told them that the palace was beautiful both inside and outside, which was the truth. But no one mentioned to her that its was built with gold instead of sands and stones.


    Queen Marlena found her self staring at the tall building in front of her, when she came down from the carriage. There were so many doors and people seemed to be going in and out. What a busy palace?


    Two women walked to where she stood. They were not maids nor slaves because behind them they were servants trying their best to catch up with them. Impressive , she thought.


    The guards brought out her boxes. There were fourteen, she hoped they had enough space in the palace to accommodate her loads.


    ___ Fourteen boxes? Was she migrating to a dessert? This was an insult to Akkad at large.__ ????


    The women who came to welcome her were surprised to see so many boxes. It was too much to carry but princess Marlena didn''t care. Her life here in Akkad should be perfect and being the Emperor''s favorite was her target.


    "Welcome to Akkad , princess Marlena" one of the women said. She was not looking bad at all. Her cousin Daniel was right, the women of the emperor''s harem we''re very beautiful.


    "And you are ?" She asked. Marlena was expecting the Queen mother to welcome her into the palace. Her mother said it would bring good luck.


    "I am queen Alissa" one of the women who was wearing a blue dress introduced herself. Pointing at the other lady, who was not happy to see her , she said "meet Queen Vida."


    All these names were strange to her. She was expecting to hear Queen Ariadne and Valeria. Those were the names that echoed in the various kingdoms around. She was eager to met those popular queens not these two bunch of confused women who came to welcome her.


    "Okay. I am princess Marlena. When is queen Aslaug going to welcome me?" She asked, looking at the entrance door.


    "Do not worry. I will go and get her" queen Alissa answered. "In the meantime, Queen Vida take her to the door if the harem please."


    Queen Vida hesitated at the moment. She didn''t want to go with this new princess any where.. They just met and she lacked manners of approach.

 Chapter 89 - Because I Love You...

    *****


    The Author''s POV.


    A woman appeared at the door. There were other women behind her. Marlena knew at once that was Queen Aslaug, the Emperor''s mother. Adjusting the hem of her dress, she smiled and waited for the woman to come to her.


    "Look over there" Queen Vida said, pointing at the woman she had already guess was the queen mother. "That is the Emperor''s mother."


    "I know" Marlena sassed. not bothering to look at the woman beside her. She has been waiting for this moment, all her life time. That morning, she clocked eighteen, her father sent gifts to the village to celebrate her birthday. Finally, she was going to get married now.


    "Welcome to Akkad, princess Marlena" queen Aslaug said, hugging her. This was a warm way of receiving a guest. That means they were all waiting for her arrival. It was a relief.


    "Thank you Queen Aslaug" she said, with out bowing. Many of the women present were surprised with the way, she held her head high while talking to the Emperor''s mother.


    "Please, take her boxes inside and ¡­" Mother stopped and took a second look at the boxes that were besides Queen Vida.


    "Oh¡­ I took everything I would need for the wedding" Princess Marlena said, when she noticed that  the emperor''s mother was looking at the boxes.


    "It is fine. Ask the maid to take them in and hurry up with the dressing" Queen mother said to Queen Vida.


    "Queen Mother, I want my makeup to be the best. So can I get extra hours?" Princess Marlena asked.


    "The Emperor is waiting for you at the altar. I am sure you don''t want to keep him waiting for long."


    She didn''t answer. The women were giggling, it means that the Emperor might get angry if she keep him waiting. Without arguing, she performed the welcoming rite with mother. When they were done, she was taken in to the harem.


    Princess Marlena was surprised how big the harem was. It would have be empty if not for the tables, chairs and few mats that laid around. Every one left for the party, it was obvious.


    Queen Vida led her to a room, which would be hers hence forth. It was big but not like the one she had in Elevar. There was a bed, neatly dressed in white sheets and a blue blanket. The sofa was opposite the bed. A black rug was placed in the center of the room. "Not bad" she said to her self.


    "The maids will dress  and make you up"  queen Vida said. "I am going to the home now."


    "Why?" Princess Marlena asked abruptly. This question was rude and might lead to a quarrel but she didn''t mind.


    "Why? Because I am the Emperor''s wife and not a servant. I was just trying to make you feel comfortable when you arrive" She replied , leaving the room.


    Princess Marlena was mad. How dare that woman answer her like that. She picked a vase from the table and drew it on the floor. The maid became scared of her and they covered their eyes.  This was just her  first day in the palace and things were turning upside down.


    **


    The Emperor was patiently waiting at the altar. He wanted to talk to Queen Ariadne, before things get out of control. He had wronged her but she misinterpreted everything. Princess Marlena was betrothed to him when he was thirteen.


    " How many minutes remaining, priest?" He kept on asking the man who sat down opposite him. The royal priest was dressed in a long skirt. His chest was bare and his big Tommy shoot out.


    "Two more minutes your highness" he said , shakily. This happens every year when he sit at the altar with him. He would answer all the questions trembling.


    The Emperor called Apollo who was standing closed to the altar. He was dressed in a nice outfit. - He should be the one on the Altar not him.


    "Tell mother not to keep me waiting" the Emperor said to him. He bowed and left.


    Not to long after he left, Apollo came back and this time, the women were behind him. People turned their eyes towards them. The wives of the Emperor were very beautiful. There was  no man that would not look at them twice and wished they we''re his.


    Queen Ariadne joined the women as soon as they entered the hall. She moved elegantly to the altar and helped the bride sit beside the Emperor.


    Emperor Sargon was surprised with the way she acted. He thought she was not going to attend the wedding. He wanted their eyes to met but all this time, Queen Ariadne did not even give him a glance.


    "Help me god. For I am desperate" he mumbled.


    "Did you say something to me?" The girl under the veil spoke. She was brave enough to talk at the altar. When Queen Ariadne was on this altar ten months ago, she was quiet. It seemed princess Marlena was the opposite of what the Emperor thought she would be.


    He didn''t answer rather he asked the priest to start the marriage rite. It''s began with incarnations, asking the creator to bind them as husband and wife. Queen Ariadne''s permission was asked to proceed further with rites and she agreed to it.


    After minutes of promises, the royal priest declared them as husband and wife. Queen Ariadne took Arya and she made for the door immediately. When the Emperor saw her leaving he didn''t care about his bride or the people who wanted to congratulate him.


    He went after Queen Ariadne. Mother wanted to stop him but he was stubborn and would not listen to her. The royal family had no choice but to follow him.


    "I hope he doesn''t do anything stupid to her" mother said, when they got to the door. Princess Marlena did not stay back . She followed them behind. She didn''t want people to rumor about her the next day as the Queen who was left at the altar by the Emperor.


    Queen Ariadne increased her pace when she noticed that she was been followed by the emperor. With Arya in her hands , it''s was not easy to walk with a long dress.


    "Please stop queen Ariadne" the Emperor said , when she was about to enter the harem. She wouldn''t have stop if not for the word called respect.


    "Why the coldness queen Ariadne?" He asked, when she turned and faced him. Her beautiful eyes stared at him like they would soon come out.


    No answer. By now, the family members were watching the telenovela. Grandmother was angry that the youngest of all the Emperor''s wife was the one who would disrespect him in public.


    "Are you deaf queen Ariadne?" She asked.


    "Stay out of this Grandmother" the Emperor shut her up. It was good he did that. This conversation was between him and Queen Ariadne, no one was allow to intrude.


    "I want to know if I have wronged you in any way at all?" The Emperor demanded. He wanted Queen Ariadne to tell him in face to face that he had broken his promise.


    "You broke your promise to me, Emperor" she finally spoke, with  painful smile. "I believed you when you said *I will try not to marry again*."


    "I didn''t break the promise Queen Ariadne. Princess Marlena was engaged to me long time ago" he started explaining to her. "You are my last wife. She is just a revival of a old covenant."


    Princess Marlena who was standing behind the crowd was surprised with the way his majesty called their blessed union. ¨C blessed union indeed!.


    "And you didn''t care to tell me when we were discussing about it your highness. Even when the wedding was been planned, you are kept it away from me. I feel like I am not part of this family" She said, giving Arya to one of the maids.


    "Do not say that my queen" he said, holding her hand. "You are my wife and my joy."


    Queen Valeria rolled her eyes. She hate seeing them together, today Queen Ariadne had managed to steal all his attention despite not being the bride.


    "Please we are sorry for hurting you, queen Ariadne" mother apologized on behalf of the entire family.


    "Mother, I trusted him" she started sobbing. Queen Ariadne wondered  why she was creating a drama out of nothing. The Emperor had apologize , what did she want again?


    ____maybe a kiss would do___


    "I am getting blamed for something that was not my fault. The message was support to get to you through one of the Queens" his voice thundered all of a sudden. "How is it my fault that I pay for all the sins my fore fathers made?."


    The Emperor did not stop there he continued " you are the most important person in my life Queen Ariadne. Marrying another wife doesn''t mean I am going to stop caring for you. You know why?"


    Queen Ariadne managed to asked. It was getting quiet intense outside. Every one was looking at them.


    "Why?"


    "Because I love you Ariadne" his voice echoed in her head.

 Chapter 90 - Is The Curse Broken?...

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    Princess Marlena could not believe what she just heard. This was her wedding day not some kind of love Declaration party. Queen Ariadne was a threat to her game, the Emperor left her on the altar just to come and meet this woman. (Must it be today?)


    "Mother" she cried out. The queen mother turned and looked at her. It seemed she had forgotten that there was a new bride in the family. Quickly, she ordered maids to attend to Marlena.


    "Take princess to the room please. The atmosphere is not good outside here" Queen Aslaug commanded. She was happy with what happened here. Her son was finally in love, they have waited for years just to see this day. She wished her husband was still alive, this would have been more memorable.


    On the other hand, was Queen Valeria who almost fainted when she heard the Emperor said those words to queen Ariadne. She had been waiting for him to utter those three magic words to her for years yet he didn''t do that. Today, the Emperor uttered I love you to that woman in public. This was a big slap to her face. (I mean it''s wasn''t up to a year the Emperor met Queen Ariadne, see what life does)


    "Grandmother, I can''t take this from Sargon. Why will he say that?" She started crying.


    "I don''t know queen Valeria. This is confusing for me. I need to speak with Texas and Aslaug" Grandmother answered with her brow narrowed in Confusion. She wondered how possible this whole thing was. Could the Emperor be telling the truth or he just wanted queen Ariadne to trust him again?


    "Alissa take queen Ariadne to her room. Vida take Queen Valeria" queen mother instructed. Quickly, the women began to make ways for their room. She followed them behind.


    "I am scared Grandmother, please do something" queen Valeria asked for help. If she doesn''t act wisely now, she would lose the Emperor forever.


    "Don''t be . Every one should go her room queen Valeria. The party has come to an end" Grandmother said , loud to those who were still standing outside. She didn''t want them to think that she was weak the way her grandson had showed them.


    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I was more than surprise to the hear the Emperor say that. I closed my eyes and opened again. (This was reality Ariadne, get it in to your head). He took a look around , letting go of my hand, he left. The other women start gathering around me. Many of their faces , I couldn''t recognize because I was still trying to wake up from the dream I was having.


    "You are lucky Queen Ariadne" they said, smiling at me. I was lost in my own world. This day came unexpectedly.


    "The Emperor said he loves me" was all I would say. This was unbelievable, who said that my husband couldn''t love? There was no one important before I came that''s why they thought he was a devil.


    "Yes the Emperor said so Queen Ariadne" Anne said to me . The queen mother instructed her to take me to my room because of the way I was behaving. I kept repeating the same words. This wasn''t madness but a shock.


    I kept jumping on my way to the room. Anne tried her best to clear any thing that might cause accident for me. I didn''t care about getting hurt now that there was some one who loves me. My husband.


    Queen Ariadne, do you know where Arya is? She asked. Only then did it occur to me that I have a daughter. I looked towards the bed and couldn''t find her there. Anne searched for in the room but we still did not see her.


    I got scared. It''s was not safe for her to be out there alone. She should not be out of my sight or Anne''s. Not for a second. I started yelling her name when I got to the center of the harem. But still , she didn''t answer only the women came out of their rooms.


    "Where is Arya ?" I asked, looking around to see if she was here. There was no sight of her, I became scared. I searched for Queen Valeria to see if she was here. The woman stood closed to Grandmother, her eyes was green with envy while the old woman seemed to be in shock. ( I got them on this one, it was enough payback)


    "Where is my daughter Anne?" I almost screamed. A lot has happened that I forgot who I gave her to.


    "Don''t you remember giving her to a maid ?" Queen Alissa came to me.


    "Yes I did" I said, trying to remember who she was. "Why I be so careless when they were people in this Palace who wants Arya dead?"


    "Don''t say that Queen Ariadne. I will sent Anne you call the maid. She must have put Arya to sleep, maybe in mother''s room," Queen Alissa said. Anne was asked to go and bring the maid that was standing next to me when we were outside.


    "I am not a good mother Alissa."


    "Queen Ariadne, Arya is safe in this palace" She tried to convince me. I was not going to waste another minute in this quarters without my daughter. Standing up from the floor, I wiped my tears with the back of my palm and I headed for the men living area.


    Queen Alissa followed me behind. Anne was with her. They seemed to be talking in low tones but I didn''t care rather I hasten up wit my pace.


    The guards stopped me when I got closed to the Emperor''s living area. He was the only who could find our daughter right now.


    "I want to see the Emperor" I said, politely. This was the least I could do right now. The guard wasn''t sure whether to let me in or not. Queen Alissa had no choice than to command him


    "The princess is missing. If you don''t want to get yourself in to trouble give way" she told him. He moved aside immediately, letting us pass through. (It''s seemed queen Ariadne was least respected queens). I knocked on the door twice and a deep voice answered.


    I opened the door slowly to see if he was with Princess Marlena or not ( obviously, it was no! He wouldn''t let me in if she was with him).


    There , I saw Arya eating with her father comfortably. These two made me behaved like a mad woman out there. Look at their annoying faces I said to my self.


    "Come mother" Arya said happily, when she saw me. She looked finer than I thought. Thank you for making worried father and daughter.


    "Is there a problem?" The emperor asked. He was surprised with my appearance. My hair was not arranged and I walked bare footed from the harem to the men''s quarters in my night gown (terrible right?)


    "No your highness" I curtsied. "I got scared when I didn''t see Arya in my room."


    "Well, I am sorry about that. I asked Arya to be brought to me as well as you. But ¡­" the emperor said, feeding Arya with food. "Join us Queen Ariadne, I want to spend the night as family."


    I turned and looked at the two women behind me. He didn''t seemed to notice them even when they greeted him. I bid Anne and queen Alissa goodnight and joined my family. That night , we sleep on the same bed all three of us. (This was the perfect family she ever dream of).


    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    Grandmother called both queen Aslaug and Texas to her room. She wanted to have a private family discussion with them. ¨C one that was secretive.


    "Grandmother, you sent for us" the two queens looked at each other when they entered the room. They were surprised to be summoned here at the same time.


    "Yes it''s was urgent. Please sit down" the old woman said, pointing at the cushion. They all sat down and waited patiently for what ever she wanted to say.


    "Did you see what happened out there ?" She asked the two women seated in front of her. They looked at each other and nodded. "Good. what have you got to say about it?"


    "Sargon is in love" queen Aslaug answered first. "Isn''t it Queen Texas?"


    "Yes we all heard what he said" she replied. Why was Grandmother asking them all these questions? Queen Texas was getting more confused.


    "I don''t believe what Sargon said out there" Grandmother said in disbelief.


    "Are you saying he lied to her? Do not forget , that He will never do such a thing" His mother defended. She knew Sargon since the day he was born. (I mean she was his mother) he has never lie to her before.


    "I don''t know of Sargon" Grandmother shrugged. But the curse is not broken so he can''t be telling the truth.


    "The curse? What if it is broken mother ?" Queen Texas asked shakily. She didn''t like when they mentioned that word.


    "Then he won''t be wearing that turban on his head" she answered.


    *******


    The story about the curse would be narrated in chapter 90 of this book. Please stay tune to understand the story.


    Why can''t the Emperor love?


    Why can''t the he removed his turban?


    Why can''t he have babies of his own?


    Why is he the king of terror and messenger of death?


    The clashes of witches and game of thrones begins in that chapter.. Thank you for all your support.

 Chapter 91 - The Broken Woman....

    "What happened outside there is unacceptable, Naana" she threw the cup that  Malia brought to her. Drinking water was the last thing on her mind. She wanted Sargon to say those words to her not to queen Ariadne.


    "You have to calm down Queen Valeria" Naana said , picking up the cup from the floor. "Getting angry won''t solve your problem. The Emperor had already declared his love for her. We never saw this coming at all. That woman really got hold of him" Naana gave the cup back to Malia, dismissing her.


    "You saw this coming Naana. I didn''t heed to your warning" queen Valeria leaned against the wall. "The Emperor will never forgive me. You know what he said the last time we spoke?" Naana, who was watching her shook her head. " That he can''t lay next to a murderer" she said, as she dropped to the floor.


    "Stop hurting your self queen Valeria" she helped her get up from the floor. Naana understood what queen Valeria was going through. Her titles and position was taking away from her. Not only that, the Emperor did not want to have anything to do with her again, which was  the most painful punishment a man could give to his wife.


    "I can''t stop crying Naana" she cried as they hugged. "Let me cry out my pains. I have no one in this world except the Emperor. Now, that he has turned his back away , I don''t see the reason why I should live. I can''t stand by and watch another woman with my husband."


    "No , do not say that. You must share when it''s comes to the Emperor"???? Naana advised her. "I know how to wipe these tears away. But you must listen to what I have to say¡­ and obey please."


    Queen Valeria''s eyes widened. Did this old woman just said she had solution or was she trying to pull her legs. No! Naana won''t dare it. Not when she is in this situation. "what is the plan?"


    "Is not really a plan. It is called doing the right thing. First of all you have to sit down first" she said. Queen Valeria did as she was told. "Good. This is going to sound awkward but like I said it is the right thing." Naana was afraid that the Queen might not agree to this . Bowing down to the other queens? Not queen Valera!


    "Go ahead. I am listening" queen Valeria urged. She was waiting patiently for this old woman to say whatever she had to say.


    "You have to apologize" Naana told her.


    "I have done that several times but Sargon won''t even look at me ."


    "Not to him only. Queen Alissa and Ariadne are the people you should be apologizing to, right now" Naana said, quickly closing her eyes. She was actually waiting for a slap to land on her face but it''s never came. Opening her eyes slowly, queen Valeria sat on the bed looking at her. She didn''t even move.


    "What? Naana are you hearing your self? I should bow to the women who caused me pain. They both took my husband away from me . I can''t do it"  Queen Valeria shrugged her shoulders and faced the other side of the room. Naana was irritating her with those plans she termed as *doing the right thing* .


    "Again , you refused to understand me. Making a second mistake means sending Sargon away from your life forever. Apologize to the other queens and they will speak to the Emperor on your behalf, he will surely forgive when his precious Queen Ariadne talks to him about it."


    "Wait , whose side are you on?"


    "Yours queen Valeria. But this is the only solution right now" Naana said. "If you have any , then we will do as you say."


    She stood up from the bed and went to the bathroom. Queen Valeria poured water to her face. The cold stream calmed her the burning of heart. Naana''s idea was the solution, she has no choice now.


    **


    The next morning, queen Ariadne woke up early, she took Arya with her. The Emperor was still sleeping when they left the room. They still have an hour to prepare for the family breakfast that was going to take place that morning. Queen Marlena will have breakfast for the first time with her in-laws.


    She wondered how the new bride would look at her. Yesterday was summoned to be their consummation night but she ended up ruining everything by spending the night with the Emperor. Queen Ariadne could still remember the night of her wedding and the pain she felt when the king abandoned her. Now, it was another woman''s turn. ????


    But, to think of it. She didn''t insist on spending the night with king or stopped any one from doing so. He took Arya, that showed clearly that he wanted to spend the night with her.


    "Whatever, I didn''t do it on purpose" she said , climbing down the stairs. There, she met prince Elvin. It was early that Queen Ariadne did not expect to meet any one on her way.


    "Good morning prince Elvin" Queen Ariadne curtsied. She respected him because he was the Emperor''s brother and also the eldest son of the family.


    "The beauty of Akkad Prince" Elvin started. "The morning Star, my day is going to be exciting. He closed his eyes and opened it, he bowed and continued "your beauty can never be mistaken elegant queen."


    Queen Ariadne was surprised to hear such praises from the prince. She wondered if there was something she had that he wanted. With Arya in her arms, she started making her way back to the harem. But, he stopped her again.


    "Let me help the queen with the Princess" prince Elvin said, taking Arya from her. Queen Ariadne did not refused, she was happy that he was helping her.


    "Thank you prince Elvin" she said, as they walked down the long corridor to the harem. May be he was not a difficult person like she thought. His younger brother took away the throne from him yet, the prince was still around helping the kingdom in one way or the other.


    "The princess looks like you" prince Elvin said, looking at Queen Ariadne. "One may think she is your real daughter."


    "Funny you prince Elvin , Arya is my daughter" she said when the reached the harem door. "Thank you for your help. I am grateful, your highness."


    Giving the young girl who was still sleeping to her mother . He bowed "Don''t thank me Queen Ariadne. It is painful, that this is where my journey ends."


    She curtsied with a smile and left. She hasn''t spend much time with the oldest prince but this little time they have spent, he was a bucket of humor. (It''s bad that you don''t know his intentions for you , Queen Ariadne)


    **


    The Emperor saw prince Elvin talking to queen Ariadne, from the window of his room. Have he not warn this man to stay from away from his harem? He had to do something about this. (Jealous ????)


    Rushing to the bathroom, he took his bath, had the maids help  him dress up. Quickly, the Emperor left for the dinning hall. When a new bride comes to the palace, the royal would have breakfast together. This has been going on for years, he didn''t know why his mother kept on insisting on such traditions. They were useless to him.


    Princess Marlena! He forgot about her totally. They were supposed to spend the night together but he ended up with his family. Princess Arya and queen Ariadne were his family now.


    "When will the creator finally smile at me and say Emperor Sargon you deserve to have a child" He thought as he strode down the stairs leading to the dinning hall. His mind was absent so was his eyes, and the Emperor ended up bumping into Queen Valeria, who was also lost in her thoughts. (Was she?)


    "Really, do you have to curse my day also?" He asked, looking up as if there was a god on the ceilings.


    "I didn''t see you coming, your highness" she apologized. He looked at her with a start avoiding her gaze. The Emperor didn''t want to start conversation with the Queen.


    "Tell her to watch where she is going to" he told one of the guards that were following him. Queen Valeria started sobbing after hearing that , she went on her knees and started apologizing. This punishment was becoming too much for her to bear.


    "Forgive me for being wicked and selfish. I was blinded by love" she said. "When you started marrying other women, I became scared that you would never love me. Jealously over took my heart that I didn''t when I hurt so many people. I am lost without your presence in my life your highness."


    He looked at her  and felt weak. This woman he cared for few months ago. He made sure that Queen Valeria got the respect no woman in Akkad ever had. But in the end, she didn''t think before hurting him.


    "Get up from the floor" he said without looking at her. "Breakfast will be serve soon. I don''t want you to be late." Though , that was not the answer she expected. Standing up, she followed him behind.

 Chapter 92 - The Beginning...

    I know you all have been curious about the curse. What happened that made the witch to unleashed such a curse on Sargon. This is the beginning, where it''s all started.


    *******


    The Author''s POV.


    It all started during the reign of king Lincoln , the great grandfather of Emperor Sargon. He was also a conqueror but not as powerful as his great grandson was. He captured few towns and villages to make Akkad , a big kingdom.


    This era was when Male children were considered to be more important than the female. When a queen was pregnant, in stead of being happy, she would spend those nine months praying that the child should be a boy. You must wondering what happened when it is a female?


    The child together with her mother we''re thrown out of the palace. Sometimes , they would send them on exile, never to returned back with their bad luck. "They are cursed that was what" the royal mothers would said.


    Women became afraid to marry from the royal family in Akkad, because of the lack of respect they had for a girl child. Another person who helped in who causing problem for the married women in the family was the king''s mother who was know as queen mother Daria.


    She was a tall woman who was in early fifties. Her face was covered with scars, because of the way her own mother in law treated her. She was always on black dress which defined mourning. ¨C for women who decided to marry her son. She had a look that could scared away even a lion.


    This morning in the old palace of Akkad. There was a loud scream of a woman who was in labor. She was heavily sweating as the maids took her to a room. The royal midwives we''re summoned immediately. When they came , the queen mother stopped them.


    "I want to be the first to hear the news do you get that?" The women nodded they understood what the queen meant by that. "I will be  in the court yard. Her screams are too much for me to bear" she said leaving the area. The women entered the room and began their work.


    When the queen Mother got to the courtyard, she found her two sons there. She saw how nervous and restless they were. She understood with king Lincoln because he was the father of the child but for her second son prince Stefan, She didn''t get it.


    "Good morning mother" they greeted, when she came closer to them. This was the first time they saw today. It''s was still early if not for the loud screams of that woman , they would all been in bed by now.


    She kissed each of them on the cheeks and uttered a prayer of success and long life. Her children were the only people she got. Queen mother Daria lost her husband six years ago and Lincoln eldest of her children ascended the throne.


    "How is she doing mother? I am very worried" king Lincoln asked his mother. He was sweating ever since his wife went in to labor. The fear of losing a male child gripped him tightly.


    "Do not worry, she will be fine. It is a normal thing" she said, holding his hands. "She will overcome this. The problem now is whether it''s a boy or a girl!."


    "Mother , there is no difference between a boy or girl. They are both his blood, its will be better if you stop laying emphasis on It" prince Stefan corrected his mother. He wasn''t happy with the way the royal family treated girls. They were sent away from their family because of gender inequality.


    "Don''t talk to mother like that" his elder brother snapped at him. He was his mother favorite and would support her no matter what she did. "There is a clear difference between the two Stefan, one will grow in to a strong warrior conquering cities while the other is going to enjoy all the benefits of being a royalty and after that she will zoomed off to other family to continue being a liability."


    Prince Stefan was not surprised hearing those words from his brother. Their mother had poisoned his mind as soon as he ascended the throne. He had watched him many times being violent towards women. Whenever he interfered , his mother would block in his way, with silly talks that he had to respect his elder brother.


    "Prince Stefan, your brother is going through a lot right now. Please do not add to the problem at hand" Queen Daria pleaded folding her hands in front of her. She hates seeing her two sons fighting each other over women that we''re not important. She had managed to keep peace in the palace for years and war began after her younger son clocked twenty ¨C two. If she knew from the beginning that this child will be a problem and threat to their reign, then he would have been born much later.


    "I hate when you side with him on this mother. You are also a woman like them, don''t forget" prince Stefan reminded. He knew his mother would scold him. How dare he compare her with other women around?


    "Do not let me curse you Stefan. I am your mother and you should listen to me always. Don''t be like your stubborn father because you might follow him to the grave" His mother threatened. The words were understood perfectly because their late father died of a sickness in which he refused to accept a cure.


    Prince Stefan was about to say something when one of the midwives entered the courtyard with her head bowed. She wanted to greet but the queen mother told her to go straight to the point.


    "Your highness, It''s a strong boy" she said.


    "Thanks the gods, my enemies won''t laugh at me" Their mother raised both of her hands in the air as she prayed. "Congratulations to you Lincoln. We have another prince in the family."


    "I wished it was a girl instead" prince Stefan said leaving the courtyard.  Instead of arguing with his mother, it would be better to go have some fun with his friends in the village. As for the newly born and his mother, they will get their gifts later at the party.


    At the stable, he picked one of the royal black horses and headed for the village. Prince Stefan was glad that he could go there any time he wanted without the queen mother stopping him. She hated when commoners associated with her children. During his childhood, he remembered an event that took place where his mother washed their hands with a lot of water because they played with the children in the village. That night, she quarreled and  punished all the guards and the maids who went with them. "How dare you allow my children play with those rats from the village?" She would asked, when ever the whip landed on their backs. ????????


    When he got to the village, the kids were playing around. Women were trading and the men were at the farm. This was what life actually meant, living together in peace with each other, irrespective of genders. He preferred living in the village than in that castle which was based on his mother''s rules.


    "Do you want to buy water?" A little girl of six came to him with a jar and a cup. Prince Stefan understood the way of life of the village people. The poor girl was doing this to support her mother or father whatever the case may be.


    "Yes, give me please" he said, coming down from his horse. The girl was excited that the young man wanted to buy water from him. Quickly, he poured water in to the cup and handed it to the prince.


    He didn''t drink much because he was not thirsty. "Thank you my child. How do you want me to pay you?"


    "Any amount will do my prince. I just want to give my mother the money to buy food" the little girl said to him. Prince Stefan was pleased to hear that. Who said the girl child was not important? (Your mother , bro????).


    "Okay. Take this" he removed one of the gold rings on his finger and handed it over to the little girl. "Give this to your mother, she will know what to do with it."


    She thanked him and received it. The people who were watching started clapping for him. He hated when they took noticed of such things because there were threats to his brother''s reign as many preferred he rule instead.


    "Our prince Stefan" he heard voices behind him. There was no need for him to worry who they belong to.


    "Mustapha and Sigurd, what took you so long?" He asked them.


    "Turn around let''s see how the most handsome prince of Akkad" Sigurd said to him. Prince Stefan laughed and turned around. Before he were his two best friends Sigurd and Mustapha. They have been friends since childhood.. Although , their family background differs, the three didn''t were still together.

 Chapter 93 - The Witch...

    *******


    The Author''s POV.


    "The people are happy with you Stefan" Sigurd told him. Stefan had told them not to call him by any title because they were friends and equal.


    "Please don''t start Sigurd. What are we going to do today, ?" He asked them. Each time he came to the village his friends would organized exciting adventures.  He wondered what it would be this time around.


    "There is no adventure today man. Everyone is preparing for your Brother''s party" Mustapha said. "They said is a boy , is that true?"


    "I don''t care about that . Let nothing spoil our fun" Stefan shrugged. He didn''t know what was so interesting about his brother''s party. A party that would have not taken place if it was a girl. ????


    "No need of asking Mustapha" Sigurd tapped him on the shoulders. "From his reaction, It''s obvious that Stefan has another nephew instead of niece."


    "Can we go now?" The young prince asked his friends. He changed the topic deliberately.


    "Yes. We will take the horse to the well first. He has to drink water. Is not his fault that your brother''s wife gave birth to a boy" Sigurd teased. He wanted Stefan to talk about it instead of holding them back. It''s such a painful thing that his friend came from a family that never consider his opinion.


    "I refused to be annoyed by you" He told Sigurd. Turning to Mustapha, he said, "let''s go the well. The horse is thirsty." Mustapha followed him behind while Sigurd keep on asking questions about the child. At a point, Stefan''s mind traveled far and he forgot about his friend who kept babbling.


    The well was dug in the center of the village. He was the one who paid the workers for the work done and made sure that the water was safe for drinking. Before then, the villagers drank water from streams and when it''s was dried, people would go miles just to look for water.


    On his twenty ¨C second birthday, which was twenty months ago, prince Stefan decided to celebrate it in the village with the people and with the help of his friends, they found workers that would dig the well quickly.


    "The well that got you almost killed" Mustapha reminded him, when they got to there. "The most funniest thing was that the king threw the offerings away from the altar. For a second, I thought the gods would punish him but they didn''t" his face dropped as he continued. "Anyway, we are glad that nothing happened to you."


    "I remembered you telling the villagers that your brother asked you to dig the well. But, they still sang praises in your name" Sigurd said, cutting one of the tall grasses close by. "Why are you so different from him ?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe you should ask the gods" Stefan answered pointing towards the village temple. He could still remember that day vividly. How Lincoln did not hesitate to throw a  spear that almost nailed him to the wall. The king  thought Stefan lied to him about the well because his name was sang by the people not the king''s.


    Later on, an information reached the king that the people named the well as Stefan''s well. And a statue of him was placed  on the cover of it. Lincoln was furious and he thought his brother lied to him. Since that day, he saw Stefan as a threat his throne.


    "Even the gods are surprised that the two of you are blood brothers" Mustapha said.


    "My relationship with my brother is one that I don''t even understand how and when things went wrong. All I know is that we are not close despite everything I have done to help Stefan said bitterly. He hated the fact that the only sibling he had no love for him.


    "Don''t worry Stefan. We are with you okay?" Mustapha comforted him. "By the way, who is going to draw the water? ???? There is no maiden to help."


    "You don''t have to worry , man" Stefan said, tying the horse to a pole. "I will do it."


    "You!" ???? His friends exclaimed. They stopped what ever they were doing and stared at him. He finished with the horse. Stefan was not surprised with their behaviors. He was used to them.


    "I said I will draw the water" he repeated his words.


    "Don''t mess around with words prince Stefan. We still love you and I am sure your mother does too" Sigurd said, waiting for Mustapha to back him up. He did by nodding his head in agreement. "Please, don''t bother about fetching the water. We can do it on our own."


    "Yes my Lord" Mustapha added with a bowed. The scene looked funny but Stefan held his laughter. These two boys were doing exactly what queen mother Daria would do if she was here. He had never drew water from a well before this was the first and he felt like giving it a try.


    "I want to do please. I want to learn now" he insisted, moving towards the well. But his friends stopped him. They block his way , each time he wanted to move.


    "We are not ready to mourn a brother. I will fetch for you" Mustapha said, going to the well. He started drawing water while Sigurd held Prince Stefan back.


    "Isn''t she beautiful?" Sigurd asked him. He was looking at a different direction.


    "Who are you talking about?" Stefan asked, while his eyes searched around for whoever Sigurd was referring.


    "That young angel coming there" he slapped his friend''s arms gently. "Look left please."


    When Stefan turned , his eyes fell on the most beautiful creature he has ever seen. Her face shone like a star. Her emerald eyes were green and large. Her upper lip was thick. The maiden looked like she was in her early twenties. Her dark long hair touched her buttocks as she walked. Stefan wondered if such hair was ordinary.


    The maiden dropped her bucket and waited for Mustapha to finish drawing water.  She didn''t even looked at them for as second. All the time, her eyes were on the well.


    Instead of drawing water quickly, Mustapha kept on looking at her. The maiden did not utter a word to any of them. She waited for her turn patiently. When the boys were done, she took the rope and started drawing water.


    They tried talking to her but she didn''t respond to them. When her bucket was full, she took it and left.


    "Why didn''t she say anything to us?" Stefan asked his friends. He considered the girl to be different from the others. Because a normal village girl would have greeted them more than ten times just for him to notice her. Most times, if he crossed paths with any of those girls by chance, he would run and hide. Stefan wondered how his brother could keep so many women.


    "You don''t know her?" Sigurd asked, losing the tied horse. Their job was done here and they needed to rotate.


    "Do not play jokes with us Stefan" Mustapha added. They were surprised that he didn''t know who that beautiful maiden was.


    "This is my first time  of seeing her in the village" he said, running his hand through his blonde hair.


    "We know you are saying the truth. It is a surprise that you don''t know the most beautiful maiden in Akkad" Sigurd started. "She lives with her family at the outskirt of the village."


    "What is her name ?" Stefan asked them. He was curious about this girl all of a sudden.


    "Her name? Nobody knows. She has never utter a word to any one before. Like I said , she lives at the outskirts of the village" Sigurd, said as they began to walk.


    "That''s strange" the prince mumbled. "A rare case or what do this think Mustapha?"


    "Yes it is. They said she is  a witch" ????  Mustapha said in a low tone. "That''s why her family live far away from the villagers. She is also the best dancer the village has ever produced."


    "I see. She has many qualities than I thought" Stefan said.


    "Yes but stay away from that creepy family and their daughter. They are many tales about them that scares people. I have no explanations to give your mother if any thing happens to you" Sigurd warned him.


    "I understand what you meant by that."  He remembered how his friends were locked up in the dungeon for two days when he wanted to run away from the palace. When he heard that they were locked up by his mother, Stefan had no choice but to return home.


    "Don''t you worry handsome prince, we will find a good maiden for you" Mustapha made a joke. Sigurd let out a loud laughter. He knew that the prince was not ready to settle down. The reason was that queen mother Daria would start requesting for a male child after his wedding night.. Stefan was not ready to bring a woman to suffer in the hands of his family. ????

 Chapter 94 - The Kings Party...

    ***


    The Author''s POV.


    By evening, the prince returned to the palace. He didn''t want to attend the party that his brother had thrown but he had no choice because queen mother Daria would force him to go. According to her, they were brothers and if they showed that there was no unity between them. Any plans of the enemy could succeed against them. During this years, Prince Stefan had tried to keep the peace between him and his brother going but it seemed like Lincoln did not care nor value their relationship.


    "My prince, you are back" a guard came to him as soon as he entered the entrance door.


    "What do you want ?" He asked.


    "Your mother has been looking for you. She wants to see you in her room."


    He sighed. Did that woman know that she was making life unbearable for him? Prince Stefan asked him self. Without answering the guard, he marched to the women''s quarters immediately.


    He knocked on the door three times when he got there. A voice came behind the closed door , urging him to come in. Stefan entered the room and he met Queen mother Daria. She was sitting on the bed holding the new born in her hands.


    "Stefan dear, I have been looking for you since morning" she said, looking at his legs. From his boots, she could see the mud from the village, he wondered why she was still asking.


    "I didn''t know mother" he went to the bed side to give her kisses. Queen mother Daria, kissed and prayed for them every morning, afternoon and evening. Today, he missed the afternoon prayers.  For sure, his mother was going to scold him.


    "I wondered why you missed the afternoon prayers'' she said, running her hand on the baby''s head. "The company you keep contributes to your behavior Stefan."


    "Forgive me mother" he apologized. "My friends has nothing to do with my character. I am not a type that easily get influenced by peer group."


    "If you say so" She said , in disbelief. Stefan knew that no matter how he explained to his mother about this , she was never going to believe him because his friends were not of Royal blood.


    "I will be in my room mother."


    "Wait my child. I wanted to ask if you are going to your brother''s party ?" Queen Mother Daria asked. She didn''t want to hear no from her son. "It''s a family celebration you should attend."


    "I will think about it mother" he opened the door and left. Stefan knew that he got her on this one. She must be furious right now but he didn''t care. Many a time, his mother had chosen Lincoln against him. Sometimes he wondered if he was not exchanged at birth with her real child.


    *****


    The celebration of the new born prince began. A lot of drumming and music could be heard. The guests kept on flowing in like a river . They never stop. Some came to see if truly the king had another son. Few came to rejoiced with family while many came for the drinks and food.


    The king was sitting on the throne next to his youngest wife, who had just delivered a baby boy. Although the child was not the first male child to born to him. The king didn''t hesitate to throw a big party for him.


    This was because the child was a male and to him a male child was more important than a female. A girl was more of burden to her family. She would be trained and in the end she leaves to help another man.


    "A daughter is waste of time and energy" his mother told him. Of course that was true. He never had a sister and he was grateful to the creator for doing that.


    "Congratulations my king" the guests said to him as they formed line to give gifts to the newly born who was lying in his mother''s arms.


    The door behind the curtains opened and Queen mother Daria walked in to the hall. She wore a black dress. Each step , she took frightened the guests. Quickly, they all gave her way to pass. She was actually looking for Stefan. The boy was becoming more of problem to her.


    "Have you seen Stefan?" She asked the king.


    "No mother. I swear if Stefan spoil this day for us. I won''t forgive him this time around" King Lincoln scowled.  His brother was totally different from the members of the family. He hope Stefan realized him self before it was too late.


    "Do not worry" she said to him. "I will sent someone to get him my ¡­" Queen mother Daria was interrupted by her younger son''s presence. He came in with a smile. If only he knew how much she hated that smile he won''t even think of it.


    "See mother , Stefan just entered the hall and the people started chanting his name. It''s better he stayed in doors" Lincoln complained bitterly to his mother who stood closed to the throne. She understood what he meant by that. Stefan was loved by the people, she didn''t know why they preferred him to the king.


    "It''s normal my king" she tried to calm Lincoln down. "They want to get on you nerves using your brother. Please don''t fall for their cheap pranks."


    "I pray I don''t mother" he said adjusting him self on the throne. This whole time, his wife sat down quietly without uttering a word. After giving birth to a son, she was not still happy.


    Across the room was his elder brother, mother and his wife. What a family gathering! None of them care to call him, he knew that Lincoln was complaining about him to his mother. They all thought he might not come to the party. Of course , he changed his mind at the last minute because of Mustapha and Sigurd. They said they would come for the evening party. With the crowd clapping and chanting his name, he knew his brother was burning deep with anger and hatred .


    "Thank you but you all need to stop this right now" he said to the people aloud. "There is a new born in the family, Don''t celebrate this old man here" Stefan hitting his chest with his palm. "Sing for the baby boy please."


    The crowd reduced their noise after he spoke and they started singing their normal songs. Stefan walked to where his family was and joined in their conversation.


    "It seemed I am not part of this family any longer. Why do you three stop discussing when I came closer" he asked.


    "We were discussing the name for the new born. Do your have any suggestions my child ?" Queen mother Daria lied. She didn''t want her sons to disgrace her by fighting each other.


    "Oh I see. Congratulations my king" he bowed. "I wish the new born many more years."


    Lincoln almost yelled at his brother but he held back his tongue. Queen mother Daria will be angry if they start a fight in front of her guests "Thank you Stefan."


    "You are welcome brother" he said, moving to where his sister in law was. She didn''t look happy even after giving the king a male child.


    "Good evening prince Stefan" she greeted.


    "Annabelle what happened to you?" He asked in a low tone. A relationship was formed between him and his sister in law because their opinions we''re always similar. She told him all her worries without fear. If there was any body queen Annabelle trusted in this world then it''s was her brother in law Stefan.


    "I don''t want a male child" she started sobbing, there was no way she could control her tears now.


    Stefan looked at her with a start. If Queen mother Daria hear about this , Annabelle will not go unpunished.


    "Wipe your tears away quickly" he told her. " I will see you after the party."


    "Is there something you two are hiding away from us?" Queen mother Daria asked them. She didn''t want Stefan to spend time with the queens or they might end up being rebellious like him.


    "Mother I was asking her if she has any name in mind" Stefan lied. His mother did not believed him. "Mother when are we going to name the child? "


    "After the dance. Please do not ask me for anything Stefan. I am tired of your troubles"  she said, sitting next to the king. Stefan was supposed to sit there but his mother always occupied that place, they were all afraid of him.


    *****


    Hi everyone, I hope we are not confused on this side of the story? This flashback will help to understand the full story. Here, you get to know their parents and the promises made to each other. Most importantly, the curse of the beast.


    I hope you are all enjoyed the story. Thank you for all your supports, I wasn''t expecting such love????????

 Chapter 95 - The Dancer In Red...

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    "Sigurd, Mustapha" prince Stefan called and waved at his friends when he saw them entering the room. He didn''t expect them to come late for the Party.


    "Why are you guys late for the party?" He asked when they came closer.


    "We were trying to find the right trouser for Sigurd''s shirt. It took us two hours to arrive at a conclusion" Mustapha explained, pointing at the shirt Sigurd was wearing.


    "If I was to get married today, you would have missed my wedding. Learn to make decisions early and be punctual when it comes to activities like this ."


    "Thank the gods this is not your wedding Stefan. I want to sit next to your bride in case she changes her mind about you, I will cover the shame for her" Sigurd said with a wink.


    "You!" Stefan wanted to punch him but he dare not. Not his mother''s party , she will kill him after here. "Come and sit next to me."


    The boys sat with him and the king''s spoke man declared the dance opened. Every where became silent as their eyes await patiently for the dance to start. Stefan understood why the men were eager to watch. The girls! They wanted to chose their wives now.


    It started with beating of drums , echoing around the  quiet room. A straight line was formed by seven masked girls. Six were dressed in blue tops and black skirts , while one wore red blouse which means she was the leader of the dance.


    The song started slowly going in line with the sound of the drums and the chain on their legs, while the people shook their heads to the sound.


    "Those legs" Stefan said, looking at the dancer in red. They were familiar and he couldn''t put the pieces together.  "I know those legs  Sigurd."


    "Come on prince. When did you became involved with dancers?" Mustapha asked, his eyes were focused on the dance. "I don''t think  you know her. If you like the girl''s legs then you can tell us now. We will start the preparation for a wedding after."


    "Keep quiet Mustapha. When have you started talking like Sigurd ?" Stefan asked. Sigurd was the only who loved pulling his legs or making joke of him, with the little opportunity he got.


    "Shhhh! Concentrate please, I don''t want to miss any thing" Sigurd said to them. They wondered why he was concerned about the dance all of a sudden.


    The dance became serious when the girls started swinging their waists and hands to the rhythm of the music. Stefan could not take his eyes from the lady in red. She was the best dancer there and her moves were different. The men were picking interest in the girl too. Some tried to touch her when she got closed to them while the women rolled their eyes.


    When the dance came to an end, the dancers went and knelt in front the king. He was the one to approve the dance. There was no doubt that he was going to give them the piece of cloth. He had already seen himself in bed with the dancer in red. He loved the way she moved her waist. Even with the mask on her face, Lincoln knew that she was beauty.


    There were three clothes, the king was supposed to drop one at least. The gold cloth meant excellence and the dancers go home with a lot of money. Red : meant well performed and the small amount of money and the last cloth which was green in color : good with no money.


    Stefan was wondering what color  the king will give the dancers. His brother was full of surprised. The girls'' performance was good and no one expect them to put so much energy like they did.


    "Now, everything is left in the hand of your brother" Sigurd  hissed. He didn''t like the king at all. Though Stefan was younger , he would have made a better king than Lincoln.


    "Which cloth did you think he will give them Stefan?" Mustapha asked.


    "I don''t know. Let''s watch" he said, looking at his brother who sat down like a god. A maid brought the bag that contained the cloth and offered it to the king. Who smiled and dipped his hands inside. Everyone was waiting for him to bring out his hand but it seemed like the king was enjoying the look on their faces.


    "That jerk!" Stefan gritted his teeth.


    "Calm down Stefan, whether he likes it or not his hand will be out soon" Mustapha said, as he pat the prince''s back.


    It took the king five minutes to throw a gold cloth at the dancers. The people started clapping and rejoicing.  The dancer in red took the cloth and they all stood up. They bowed to him and left.


    "The girls deserve it" Sigurd said. Stefan''s eyes traced the dancer until she went through the exit door. He wanted to see her face. Why was her body familiar?


    "I am going outside to meet the dancers. Are you two interested ?" he asked. They were surprised that he took interest in the red blouse dancer all of sudden.


    "Is this love at first sight?" Sigurd asked. Stefan looked at him with a start. He stood up from his seat and made way to the exit door. He could hear their footsteps when he got outside. There were two carriages packed in front of the entrance door.


    A woman in her early thirties gave instructions while the dancers obeyed "get in to your carriage quickly" she said pacing fro and to.


    There , she was! The red blouse dancer. She was about to enter the carriage when Stefan dashed towards her with speed. In order to stop her from entering, he grabbed a long red rope behind her back and the sound of a torn blouse could be heard. (WTF, did you just do Stefan ????)


    The girl did not move. Stefan was shocked to hear that sound. What did he just do? He tried to let go but it seemed luck was not on his side and the blouse kept on tearing.  The girls stopped entering the carriages. On eyes, where on them.


    "I am sorry my lady. I didn''t mean it" he apologized.


    She turned around and gave him a dirty slap. She did it with her whole mind. Her mask fell off and the torn blouse revealed her back and half of her right breast.


    Stefan knew he messed things up but a slap? He didn''t deserve that. Every thing that happened was a mistake. He would never desire to see a woman naked with out her permission. Why was he been humiliated like a rapist?


    Queen Mother Daria saw how that dancer landed a slap on her son''s face. She was furious. How dare she? A commoner humiliating a prince in front of everyone? She had to teach this girl a lesson.


    She took some steps further met her son''s friends who were just standing without doing anything about it " you two just stood here and watch a girl slapped your friend?" she bawled at them.


    "It happened fast Queen mother Da¡­ "


    Whatever she rolled her eyes and passed them. There,  the dance tutor who was also shocked with the way her student reacted. She didn''t know who this young man was and what he did that made her student to treat him that way.


    "G-greeting Queen mother" Daria the tutor curtsied.


    "Tutor did you saw what happened?" She asked. The tutor nodded. "Good , that is my son, my prince, your student raised her filthy hand and slapped him."


    The tutor covered her mouth in shock. Little did she know that the man was a prince. People talked and boasted of prince Stefan. What was she going to do so that the Queen mother will forgive them.


    "I didn''t know he was your son. I will never allow a student to hit a man like that. Forgive me Queen mother" She turned to the girl and started scolding "what did you just do silly girl?"


    "Don''t worry ma. Is not her fault" Stefan said, removing his jacket. "I caused it okay? Tell my mother so" he said to the tutor giving the girl , his jacket. She didn''t want to accept the it. Her hands were only covering her shoulders.


    "You should take this. Don''t be stubborn, you might end up disgracing your self."


    The girl took the jacket from him. She had no choice! Queen mother Daria watched while she put it on. Without thanking the prince, the girl entered the carriage. The tutor went to apologized to the Queen.


    "Mother, let them go. It''s was my fault" Stefan said. Shock was written all over her face. "I am the one who got slapped not you, why is your face like that?"


    ''You may leave. I don''t want to see her here ever again"  Queen mother Daria told the tutor.


    "Yes my queen." Quickly, she entered the carriage and in no time, they were out of sight.


    "What was that Stefan?" She asked.


    "Its was ah slap mother. I deserve it. Don''t worry about me okay " He went inside. Stefan was excited despite the slap she gave him.. This was the same girl he met at the well. Was this destiny? (You met her only twice young man ????????)

 Chapter 96 - Angelinas Fault...

    **


    The noise of the rolling wheels was the only sound they heard on their way home. Each time its entered a pothole, the carriages danced so does its passengers. Angelina''s mind went back to the scene that happened earlier. The guy that she slapped! He was a prince!! Not just a random prince, queen mother Daria''s son. She hope the woman doesn''t come after her. Many stories were told about her in the coven. She was the most feared name in Akkad. Any one who go against her never lived to see the next day.


    It''s was not really her fault. He tore her blouse. The prince did that on purpose she was sure of it. Angelina wondered why she had such a bad luck. Even after dressing decent, the men still want to rape her.


    She remembered the incident that happened few months back. When she was coming back from the well in the village. A man followed her and when they reached a quiet spot in the forest , he tried to forced himself on her. Luckily, that day she didn''t wear her magic hook, which was good. Without the hook she could do magic and of course, he gave him the beating of his life making him swear that it''s will never happen again. Not even to another girl!


    The carriages stopped at the outskirts of the village in. The doors opened together with the other girls Angelina came down. She wanted to run home without looking back at the angry face of her tutor who was burning right now.


    "Angelina" the tutor called.


    Was that her name ? So this nightmare was actually coming to life! She rushed to where the tutor was and answered "yes tutor"


    "What you did at the palace was unacceptable. You shouldn''t have done it" the tutor yelled at her. "Do you know what the queen mother will do to you if she wakes up at the wrong side of the bed it? You think prince Stefan is some random boy ?"


    With her head bowed. She couldn''t see the expression on her tutor''s face. Angelina had always been her favorite but today, for the first time , she was scolded because of that clumsy prince. Gosh! There was no moment that passed by without her hating him.


    "Forgive me tutor , he held my blouse and its to¡­" she started explaining before she was interrupted by one of the students who didn''t like her and probably liked the prince already .????


    "What rubbish Angelina! He is a prince, why will he choose to flirt with a girl like you when they are many girls in the village?"


    "I don''t know Elsa but he tore my blouse. I became angry that was why I had to slap him."


    "Maybe it''s was a mistake. He didn''t want to do that. I know prince Stefan too well. He is not that type of person" Elsa snapped at her.


    "What kind of mistake is that? A man touching a lady like that in public? If the prince didn''t want to do it then why did he come to me?" Angelina was furious now. Everyone was finding faults in her and not the man !


    "Do you know what your problem is Angelina? You think too high of your self. Too proud and selfish. One of this days, I am going to burn that hair of yours."


    "Stop arguing the two of you" the tutor stopped them. "As for you Angelina. You must apologize to the prince and queen mother Daria."


    "But we did that. I heard the prince saying is not her fault. I am fine" Angelina tried to imitate the man. What was the need for her to say sorry when it''s was clear that she was not at fault!


    The tutor gave a hot look "We will go to the palace tomorrow. I will tell this to your parents. And also make some cupcakes for the royal family. I am sure they will love it."


    Father? Mother?? They were going to be worried for nothing. Before she went for the party, her parents warned her to stay away from trouble. "Stay from the queen mother Daria" her mother told her, earlier. But she didn''t. For not listening to their warnings, they were going to lock her indoors.


    "I will tutor" she said, following the thin path that lead to the houses. There were about twenty -six houses at the outskirts thus making it a small village. The first house by the right belonged to Angelina''s parents.


    Every where was quiet except for the birds. They chirped on and on. She walked to the door of the house and turned the doorknob. It''s opened. The light were turned off. Has everyone gone to bed. If yes? Angelina wondered why the door wasn''t locked.


    Turning the lights on. She was cut by surprise! Her whole family were at the dinning with a small cake. Today was not her birthday Angelina was sure of that. What was the celebration for?


    She took a step closer and asked " what is going on?"


    "A surprise party" her mother said, kissing her forehead.


    "You almost killed me! This no surprise mother" she was trying her best to recover from the shock.


    "Congratulations Angelina" her father said, drawing a seat for her. "We were told that your crew got the gold cloth."


    "Oh you heard?" Angelina could not help but wonder if the tutor was using magic again. If they were together all night, how come did her family know about the gold cloth?


    "Who told you about it?" She asked.


    "Fabulous told us Angelina" her younger brother Wonder replied, mulching the strawberries. Fabulous was her cousin. He was twenty two. Her mother told them that he had a twin brother but no one had an idea of where he was at the moment.


    "Fabulous?" her eyes met a pair of green eyes. "What else did the village gossips told you ?"


    "Nothing. That is all" he answered. Angelina wasn''t convinced with his answer. Surely, people were going to talk about the slap. She had to tell her parents before the tutor does.


    "Where did you get that fine jacket from? Is it a gift from king Lincoln? Are you going to return it tomorrow?" Wonder queried.


    What was she going to tell him? Maybe the truth because she hates lying to her family.


    "No. It''s from prince Stefan" Angelina said, swallowing the food. She wished they wouldn''t asked further.


    "Prince Stefan, They said he is a good man but I have never witness it before" Her mother Said.


    "I don''t think he is a good man mother" Angelina snapped. Her mother stopped eating and stared at her.


    Not only the mother but the whole family stared at Angelina. It looked like she had some Elsa (s) at home. Prince Stefan''s supporting club. There were going to tear her apart if she said anything bad about their prince.


    She had no choice but to narrate what happened at the castle and how he tore her blouse.


    "What? If you were not my sister, I would have cut legs Angelina" Wonder scowled at her. He didn''t believe her neither fabulous. Her mother was shocked to the core but she believed Angelina.


    "Fabulous, take Wonder to his room" Her father instructed.


    Wonder was hesitant. He wanted to stay back and hear all the lies his sister had to say about prince Stefan "father, I don''t want to go. I want to hear what Angelina wants to say.


    "Go your room Wonder. Angelina will tell you everything tomorrow morning" his father said, kissing his cheeks.


    "Goodnight every one" he took his food, and left with fabulous.


    Now, Angelina was left with her parents. She had so much explanation to do. She slapped their heartthrob, prince Stefan.


    "You shouldn''t have slapped him Angelina. It''s was wrong of you" her mother said, standing up from the seat.


    "Wait mother, are you supporting the prince on this? he tore my blo¡­"


    "And you think a slap would do? What if it was a mistake Angelina?" Her father shouted. He was angry. "That young man you slapped at the castle is Queen Daria''s son. If she decides to retaliate, I don''t think the coven will forgive you. We are going through a lot already, don''t create more problems for us please my dear."


    "You will go with your tutor as planned and apologize to them tomorrow. Don''t cause more trouble than you already did Belle. You can go to your room. Good night" her mother said, without looking at her.


    Angelina didn''t expect her parents to react this way. No body was seeing the prince''s fault except hers. Even little Wonder thought she was wrong.


    "Goodnight father and mother" she said, retiring to her room.. It was declared in heaven that the prince get an apology and yes, he will receive one tomorrow and after that she prayed they never cross paths ever again! Not even in their next life!!.

 Chapter 97 - The Apology.

    The peeking of the rising sun woke her from sleep. The night was over, it was time to go and meet with the royal family. Getting up from bed was a problem, she stood up from the bed and went down stairs to make the cupcakes the tutor asked.


    If there was any thing Angelina was good at ¨C cupcakes. She made the best cupcakes in Akkad. Sometimes when they were running out of money , her mother would take some to the village market to sell.


    "Good morning mother" Angelina greeted. She was surprised to see her so early.


    "Morning Angel. I woke early to help you mix the flour. I don''t want the tutor to come here and wait for you_ she said, pouring a jar of water in to the pot on the fire. "Also, I want to make breakfast for every one."


    Seriously? She thought her mother woke up to make breakfast for them not to help in making cupcakes for some random prince and his family. "Okay, mother."


    The tutor came when Angelina finish taking her bath. Quickly, she picked a green dress from the clothes hanging in her room and wore. On her way to the dinning she met her father who didn''t looked happy. His face was dull and it seemed he stayed up all night.


    "Don''t look for trouble when you go out there" he advised. "Be respectful to Queen mother Daria and her sons. Obey all instructions and take care of yourself."


    "I will father" she said. He gave a kiss on her cheeks and gave her way to pass. If father was not happy that she was visiting the palace today, then why did he let go? This question troubled Angelina a lot.


    The rest of the family bid her good bye and she entered the carriage and left with tutor. The tutor kept on lecturing her on what to do when she gets to the palace.


    "Don''t forget to kiss Queen Mother Daria''s hands when you greet her" the tutor added. Wait, was she supposed to worship the woman because her son was a king? She was already doing what they wanted, it will be better if the tutor did not add to her problems.


    "Is there any thing you would like to me to do?" Angelina asked. There were many things to do but she wanted the apology to go perfect not just for the sake of the family but the entire coven. From the way her father spoke last night and this morning, there was going tobe trouble if queen mother Daria did not forgive her.


    "Yes" the tutor answered like she just remembered something. Annabelle''s frown. Was she going to suffer for just slapping a prince who was trying to play dirty with her? "You have to apologize to the prince . Make sure you go on your knees, I want everything to be perfect."


    Perfect? If something was supposed to perfect then,  punishment should be given to that man who had no respect for women not her. But who was she to determine what was wrong or right in this situation. Angelina was not a citizen of Akkad. There were poor migrates. Who would listen to their story and say you deserve a hearing Angelina!


    ****


    He couldn''t sleep all night. Those green eyes kept on hunting him. Even when she was angry , Stefan found her attractive. He wished they met on a good day. Then she would have know that he was not a bad man.


    It''s was morning in the palace. Another day in hell as Stefan would say. If only he was born out side the palace, it would have been a lovely day. Feeling lazy to get out of bed, Stefan took his father''s journal and started reading.


    A knock came on the door. No need to guess, he knew who it was already. Maybe a guard or a maid who was been sent by queen mother Daria to get him out of the bed. "My morning kiss and prayers is very important Stefan. Don''t you ever missed it my dear" she would say. What if he dies on a morning, will she ever get a kiss again?


    "Come in" he said, drawing the sheets to cover his naked body. Stefan hardly slept with a cloth on . His mother had quarreled him many times on this but the only reply he gave her was that "stop coming to my room unannounced mother. The door is for knocking. The people who created it were not stupid to put it on there."


    The door open and a timid maid walked in with her head bowed "greetings your highness. Queen mother Daria has asked you to see her in the co¡­"


    "The courtyard. Get out'' he interrupted her. He wondered why he was getting angry with an innocent maid. She was just a messenger who had no choice.


    Stefan got up from his bed and entered the bath tub. He spent an hour taking his bath. During this time, there were about four knocks on the door.


    "Mother" he clenched his jaws. Was she not tired of sending them?


    After the long bath. He took a green shirt and wore. Combing his blonde hair, Stefan headed for the courtyard. His mother stood with his brother and his  eldest wife Queen Natasha. He didn''t like the gathering because all the people where of same ideology.


    "Stefan here you are" his brother said, giving a fake smile. They were discussing but when he got closer they stopped. What a family! "You are always the first to sleep and the last to rise. I wondered if you have something doing in your room at night.


    They all laughed. Stefan was smiling. He allowed them to laugh till when they got tired.


    "I don''t have any worries at all. No kingdom to think of. No one to boss me around" Stefan said, crossing his arms in front of his chest.  "No wife to pleasure during the day and of course no concubines to crawl in to my bed at night ."


    He hit three birds with one stone. They were all frowning after him spoke. His mother was the first to speak "that Is by the way" she shrugged her shoulders.


    "Mother you called me."


    "Yes Stefan dear. I want you to join us for breakfast. It''s been long since we had breakfast together" she said.  "We have a lot of differences but don''t forget we are family, you shouldn''t ignore that fact."


    "I have many things to do mother. Having breakfast with the family will end up taking all my time" he rejected her invitation. "Perhaps next time, you should inform me on time."


    "Stop taking mother''s good gestures for granted Stefan. Is not like your present is very necessary" Lincoln chimmed in.


    "This is a son to mother''s conversation. If you feel like playing the role of a father, go and  play  that with your sons. I am sure they will be pleased to listen to you"  Stefan yelled at him.


    "You this son of a ¡­"


    "Stop it the two of you" their mother interrupted. "Lincoln stay out of this okay?"


    "Mother? Is that what you are saying?" He was shocked with the way she responded. Little did he thought that his mother would shut him up instead of Stefan.


    "You heard her clearly" Stefan said, turning back to his mother. "You see of the reason why I don''t like attending family functions? It is one problem from another. Lincoln and I can''t be in a room with out fighting each other."


    "Don''t say that son. Nothing will go wrong today, I promise you that" Queen mother Daria reassured. When she saw that Stefan was not giving in her demand. She broke in to tears. "Your father wanted this family to be whole again. Please don''t tear us apart."


    Really? Whenever she wanted him to do something for her, queen mother would bring all the memories of his late father to live. Starting from the day, they first met at the ball and how they got married. He found their love stories not interesting but boring. He wished his love story to be different from theirs.


    "Okay mother. That is too much"  he said hugging her. "I hate seeing tears and you know that" Stefan wiped the tears flowing down on her cheeks. "You look pretty when you cry."


    She laughed and slapped him back. Is not like she hated Stefan or something! This boy was the child that earned her the respect she got from the royal family. Before Stefan was born, his grandmother would punish her for no good reason.


    When Queen Mother Daria finally gave birth to him, his grandmother was happy because he was a photocopy of his father. She was treated with love and respect. Things started falling apart when Stefan began to go against her orders..  He didn''t think twice before choosing his friends  over her.

 Chapter 98 - The Apology II.

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    The carriage halt in front of the castle. The tutor came down and Angelina followed her behind. Fear gripped her when she remembered the face of queen mother Daria. The wicked grin on her face on the night of the dance.


    "I hope she forgives me" She mumbled.


    "Did you say something to me Angelina?" The tutor halt and turned to face her. She was happy that she agreed to come with her to the castle.


    "No tutor. I am nervous" she answered. Yes! For the first time in her life.


    "Don''t be. Remember the rules and abide by them. That''s all."


    It was so simple for her to say. She was the one to do all the apologies and if they were not satisfied with it, she was going to get scolded again.


    "Okay tutor" Angelina said, closing her eyes. She took a deep breath and smiled. When she opened them , the tutor was smiling at her. "That is more like my student" the woman said.


    When they climbed the stairs, her tutor spoke to one of the guards at the entrance door. She told them that she wanted to see Queen mother Daria. He nodded and left.


    After few minutes, he returned with a smile. "She is coming." The tutor asked Angelina to cover her face with a mask because the last time, queen mother Daria told them that she did not want to see Angelina''s face again.


    With the basket in hands , Angelina bowed and prayed to her ancestors to make things right even if it was this once.


    The giant doors opened and this time, she heard footsteps. The queen was here, she sensed her presence.


    Angelina was tempted to see the people present but she dare not. Her parents warned her about disobedience and mistakes , she had to avoid them now or cry later.


    "Greetings her royal majesty" the tutor said, going up to meet queen mother Daria.


    "You came this morning. I hope there is no problem?" She darted her eyes towards the carriage then the girl.  Who was this strange girl and why did the tutor bring her here?


    "No your majesty. We wanted to apologize to you and Prince Stefan for the shame we must have caused the royal family last night" she said ruefully. "My girl made a foolish move."


    "Prince Stefan is inside. As for me, I don''t have much problem if she is truly sorry about  it" Queen mother Daria said, looking at the strange girl who slapped her son.


    "Thank you, your majesty. If you don''t mind can she come and say sorry to you?" The tutor asked for permission. "Angelina couldn''t sleep last night at all. We were restless."


    Wait? We?? Angelina remembered last night vividly. And she didn''t want to get up from bed because of the sweet dreams, she had. What was the tutor saying?


    "Fine. Let her come" she said, facing the other side of palace.


    Angelina moved to where the queen was standing. Taking her hand , she kissed her knuckles Saying "Forgive me Queen mother Daria. I didn''t know that he was a prince. It was a mistake".


    The queen surprised with the respect she received. She was not expecting that.


    "I don''t have a problem if you are saying the truth."


    "Thank you, Queen mother. She brought a little gift for you" the tutor reminded Angelina of the basket she was holding.


    She forgot about the cupcakes.


    "What is that ?" Queen mother Daria asked with her brows furrowed in confusion.


    "Cupcakes. I made them specially for you and Prince Stefan."


    "I am not sure of Stefan about I will check them later" she said. One of the maids standing behind her came forward and took the basket from Angelina. "If you don''t mind, please join us for breakfast."


    Wow ! Breakfast with the royal family. Didn''t queen mother know who they were? Witches were not allowed to dwell with the people or even dined with. The tutor was going to reject it. They had a lot practice to do today.


    "Yes if course Queen mother" the tutor replied. There was much so much excitement in her voice. "We will be glad to honor your invitation".


    Really? Angelina was surprised with the way she behaved. (Power changed many people) Quietly, they followed behind as the Queen mother entered the palace. There were many doors that Angelina thought they might get lost if they don''t follow properly.


    The stairs were different from the ones , she saw in the village. They were beautifully design and would be a good venue for baller dancers.


    The maids kept going in and out from different directions. Angelina understood what was happening. They were running errands for the Royal family. Poor girls, she was happy that family was contented and they took care of all her expenses. (Not every one is lucky to have such parents) ???? ????


    Finally they entered one of the doors. Before her was a long family table. There were about six women on the table with four men. The king sat closed to a woman while him¡­


    Yes that was the annoying prince Stefan. He was playing with his food before their eyes met.


    Those blue eyes were breath taking. A cold shiver ran through her spine when their gaze met. She couldn''t look away even if she wanted!


    But why was he was wearing green ?


    ******


    He looked at her with a start. Was he dreaming now too? She was standing in front of him wearing the same green he wore. This was the third sign. The creator was trying to shower him something and now he understood what he meant by them.


    Stefan closed his eyes and opened them again.


    This time she was not alone. The tutor was standing beside the girl and his mother was going back to her seat. That means she was the one who invited them here.


    Before he could say anything. The girl walked to where he was and knelt down "forgive prince Stefan. Your subject is sorry".


    Now, Stefan understood why the girl was here. She came to apologize to his mother. He wondered if this was the reason, she insisted on a family breakfast.


    He got cup from his chair and help her sit next to him " I am not angry. It''s was my fault too. Forgive me."


    His mother gave him a hot look. (I understand that type of look Stefan- ????????) ????


    "You are not fault my prince" the tutor said. "Don''t mind Angelina, she gets angry easily."


    Angelina that was her name! Stefan knew that the girl''s name was going to be special. She was very beautiful with talents.


    "Your name is lovely" he said, looking at her closely.


    "Thank you prince Stefan."


    The king was burning with anger when he saw those two together. He had other plans for Angelina and Stefan was never included in any of them .


    "Enough everyone I am starving" he said, looking at Stefan.


    Lincoln was trying to make him angry but he refused to be. Stefan didn''t want to start a fight in present of Angelina or her tutor. She already had this bad thought that he was a bad person.


    "Join us tutor" he said to her. She smiled and sat as the breakfast was served to them.


    "Stefan my dear" his mother called. "The girl¡­"


    "Mother her name is Angelina" he reminded her.


    "Okay fine" she rolled her eyes. "Angelina made cup cakes especially for you. Will you like to taste them?"


    "Wow. I can''t wait mother" he replied. She spoke to one of the maids serving, who left and returned with a basket.


    A strong aroma could be perceived when the basket was opened. The delicious cupcakes were served to prince Stefan.


    "They smell like strawberries Mother" he said, eating a piece. "mmmh . Very delicious."


    "Don''t I deserve a piece Angelina?" Lincoln asked. "You brought the cake only for my younger brother. That is not fair."


    Stefan wondered what was going on in his brother''s head. The last time their mother asked the kitchen chef to make cupcakes. He refused to eat that they made him throw up. Three days ago, his youngest wife Queen Belle, made some for him but he threw them away. Why the sudden change for Angelina''s cup cakes.


    "I thought you don''t like cupcakes" their mother asked. She was also surprised that he wanted to eat them now.


    "Yes but I want to taste this one. They smell nice" he smiled.


    "Give them to him please" Stefan told the maids.


    Ignoring her two sons, she shook her head. Where they trying to disgrace her in front if these villagers? They dare not. She shrugged her thoughts silently.


    "Who are your parents Angelina?" Queen mother Daria asked. She wanted to know whose daughter she was dealing with. And also from the look of things,  Stefan was already falling for her.


    ****


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 99 - His Decision...

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    The food choked in her guts, when she heard that question. The Queen mother was looking at her so we''re the others. Taking a deep breath , she managed to swallowed the food and turned towards the tutor. Angelina was expecting her to give an answer.


    "Just like me, Angelina''s parents are migrates. We left came here after our city was destroyed" the tutor said. Angelina was relieved that she didn''t tell the queen their real identity now, who know? Maybe they might end up causing more problems for them and coven.


    "Oh I see. No wonder her beauty is out of the world" the queen mother gave a smile. "She looked like a goddess."


    "Thank you ma" Angelina said, looking at tutor. She wanted them to leave before the queen ask further questions. She was feeling unease already.


    "If you permit us Queen mother, we would like to be out way please" the tutor said, standing up from the chair. Angel did the same and it became clear to the queen that they wanted to leave.


    "I won''t stop you because this breakfast wasn''t planned. Take care" she beamed Angelina a smile. "Do make those cakes again for us. Both of my sons enjoyed it especially Stefan."


    Eewwww why Stefan? Even though Lincoln was the king , his brother''s name was the most respected name in Akkad.


    In the village, every child wanted to grow up and be like Stefan. The girls wished him to be their boyfriend. It was too much for her. At home, the favorite prince was still this jerk that made her to come all to the palace just to apologize.


    "As you wish Queen mother" the tutor answered while Angelina bowed.


    "You may leave" she permitted.


    Quickly, Angelina began to make her way to the door. One may think she was leaving the den of Lions. Of course they were all Lions feeding on people while they cry.


    She has never seen Queen mother Daria being wicked but from the tales told in the village, it was clear that no one jokes with her and go free.


    The tutor followed her behind when they entered the carriage. She was glad prince Stefan did not come after them to look for more trouble. Looking out through the windows, she saw him with a woman.


    She was royalty and beautiful. He seemed to be lost when chatting with her. Each time the woman said something Stefan would laugh like a joker was talking to him.


    Angelina now understood the type of person the prince was. Going after women just to satisfy his urges. Those were the type of men that the creator allowed her to meet! Shameless men. No wonder he torn her blouse to the extend that her breast was showing. He only wanted to have fun with her.


    "Such a dirty man" she said aloud.


    "Who is dirty ?" The tutor who was confused with the way she was acting asked.


    "No one tutor. I was just thinking aloud."


    When they got to her home , she came down from the carriage and bid the tutor good bye. Now, it was time to face her parents, Angelina thoughts. Her father was moody before she left for the palace. Maybe he had a fight with the coven.


    The last time her father was like it was because of a stupid prophecy that a witch told them. She said Angelina''s marriage will bring nothing but sorrows to the entire coven.


    In conclusion, the coven restricted her movements and asked her not to start a conversation or to reply to any one in the village.


    Since that day, Angelina stayed far away from the children in the village. Her best friend was Isabel, who was also a witch. Men who made passes at her got nothing but just an eye contact, warning them to stay away from her.


    **


    Stefan saw her leaving but there was no way he could go after her. His sister in law was telling him stories of how his brother Lincoln annoys her.


    "To make matter worst, last night, he told me to give him more sons" Annabelle said, with brows furrowed. Could you imagine Stefan? He wants twin!"


    "Was that why you were sad after giving them a male?" He asked with his eyes fixed on the carriage.


    This was the fifth time , he asked the same question. Annabelle wondered if Stefan was listening to her. She got angry and kicked him legs.


    "Ouch! " He said, holding his right leg. "What have you done woman? Even after giving birth, you have not drop that Viking spirit in you."


    "Why will I ?" she smiled at him. Annabelle was a fearless warrior and a princess. She had trained well before becoming the wife of the king. All her life, she  wished to have a female child who would look just like her but in the end , the creator blessed her with a boy. Now, she had no choice but to stay with the king.


    "What if it was a girl? You know that the Queen mother won''t hesitate to throw you out of the Akkad for ever" Stefan reminded her, of the rules.


    "Exactly what I want Stefan. To leave this Palace for ever" she said in a low tone. "I don''t want to stay here. Don''t you get it?"


    "What ? You want to the palace ?" His eyes widened. Stefan was shocked to hear that from her. He used to think Annabelle was the strongest of his brother''s wives.  She has endured a lot of things in this Palace. Little did he know that she was planning to run away.


    "Yes Stefan. I want to leave Akkad for good. Now, that I have a son, they will never let me go" she said. Her eyes were teary. "You are my only helper."


    "Don''t cry please Belle. I don''t want anyone to see you like this" his darted forth and back to see if queen mother Daria or the king was watching. "I will get back to you before tomorrow noon. For now, stay calm and do not do anything that will raise any suspicion".


    "I won''t Stefan" she bowed and left.


    Sighs. He was not the only one tired of staying here. Annabelle always acted like she was happy in the palace but  behind that smiling face of her were pains caused by his heartless brother.


    Going back to his room, Stefan started thinking about the beauty that came to the palace earlier. The both of them wore green today. The perfect sign he needed.


    From the day he set his eyes on Angelina, he knew that they were meant to be together. Though the circumstances, they met weren''t pleasant at all , there was still hope that things would get better.


    ¡­ And he was the only one to bring them together.


    **


    In the evening, he sent for Sigurd and Mustapha. Stefan was looking the best advice he could get.


    "Come in" he said when the knock came on his door. They walked to the room looking at the artworks and paintings.


    "You keep changing the design of your room every month" Sigurd eyes traveled around the room then back to Stefan. "I never wish to be a prince but now you are tempting me."


    "Don''t be tempted. All these are vanity upon vanity. We all die one day and leave them for others to use" he told him.


    "Are you planning to die? Is that why you called us ? Don''t tell me you want us to join you ?" Sigurd queried.


    Stefan took a pillow from the bed and threw it at him. He wanted to dodge but it was too late, the pillow landed on his head.


    "Really Stefan? Your brother almost killed you with a spear, now you want to kill Sigurd with a pillow?" Mustapha asked. They were surprised to hear him say that. He was the quiet among them.


    "See what Sigurd has done to you. He is a bad company to you just like my mother had said" Stefan told him. "Come sit here Mustapha" he pointed the edges of the bed.


    They sat on the bed and listen to what the prince have to tell them.


    "I have a serious problem, I would love you to give me an advice. By the way Angelina came to the palace this morning to apologize."


    "Who is Angelina?" they asked him. Stefan had forgotten that his friends did not know the name of the girl that they met at the well yesterday.


    "The girl we met at the well yesterday. Do remember?" He reminded them.


    "Yeah. We do" Mustapha was the one that answered. Sigurd''s face was still showing confusion, Stefan knew that he was looking for the perfect word to tease.


    "You mean the girl that slapped you last night after the dance?" Sigurd asked.


    "Yes that one fool. I am not ashamed that she slapped me. True love always starts with hatred then crush then¡­"


    "Love and marriage" Mustapha interrupted him. "I am glad she came to apologize. What that girl did was wrong. Queen mother Daria was mad at her."


    "Mother is calm for now. But I am not" Stefan said standing up from the bed. He went to where the windows were and drew the curtains. My heart is racing faster ever. My soul is restless.. I think I am in love with Angelina.

 Chapter 100 - A Prince In Love.

    *****


    The Author''s POV.


    "What?" Their voices echoed in the room. Stefan was not moved with the way his friends reacted. This was his love story , he did not care if no body likes it. As long, as he and Angelina were together, every thing will be perfect.


    "I am serious" he turned and faced them. "Have never felt this before Stefan touched the left side of his chest."


    *So what did Angelina say about this sudden love you feel in your heart?" Mustapha asked. This was the first time his friend was in love. No body believed that he would fall for a commoner.


    "I haven''t told her" he answered, dropping his hand down. "We didn''t get the chance to talk in private. Mother was all over her asking different questions . Even the cup cakes she made for me guess what?"


    "They were tasteless" Sigurd replied.


    "It is clear that nothing good comes out of your mouth" Mustapha snapped at him. Of course, that was one of the reason why they love Sigurd. He was fun to be with. Always making jokes from one corner to another


    "My brother, your king ate them all" Stefan told them the final part. "Did you see how everything went?"


    "Yes Stefan" Sigurd answered "but we thought your brother doesn''t eat cupcakes. I remember you told us of an incident he threw hot cupcakes which is wife made at her face" Mustapha nodded.


    "I remembered. We don''t know why he ate them yesterday. Who cares ?" ????


    "So what are you going to do about Your love?" Mustapha continued with the conversation that concerned Angelina. Because that was the reason, they were here. He just finished his evening prayer when the guards came to him. For Stefan''s sake, he had no choice but to come with to the palace immediately.


    "That is the reason why I call you here. I need your advice. What are friends for ?".


    "Fine. Here is my advice, express your love to Angelina before your brother will send his marriage offer to her family" Sigurd advised. They both stared at him like what he said was an abomination. From the way, the king was looking at Angelina that night and also the story at the dinning table it''s was clear that he wanted her.


    "Why will say that? My brother is already married with three wives. I am not sure he will go after Angelina" Stefan said. He didn''t want to believe what Sigurd just said. The slap and the cupcakes should explain to his brother that something was transpiring or about to transpire between them. (Well done, Stefan. Is better to shoot now or never). ????


    "A woman is like a cloth in the market. Many men prices and only one man takes that cloth home. You have to follow Sigurd''s advice for now it the best" Mustapha told him.


    "Okay. I have heard you" he sighed.


    He wondered how he was going to meet with Angelina. He didn''t even know where she lived or who was her parents? The tutor! Bad idea. She might not want him to see her student. This was becoming more difficult than he thought would be.


    "What should I do? We don''t know her house nor her family" he said, cursing himself within for not collecting much information about her.


    "I think I have an idea" Sigurd looked at them. He stood and started walking around the room, while they all watched him. "We should go and wait at the well. She always come to draw water from the well in afternoon."


    "Yes I see her there in afternoon" Mustapha confirmed it.


    "If you two are correct then let''s go there tomorrow" Stefan told them.


    **


    "You shouldn''t go to the well tomorrow. The water we fetched this evening will be enough" her mother told her.


    Angelina was glad that there was no fetching of water tomorrow in the village. People were spreading gossip that she slapped their favorite prince for no good reason.


    Today at the well. Two girls poured water in her body. Luckily, her mother was there to stop them from going any  further.


    Angelina knew only one person was capable of reporting her to the people- Elsa.


    That snake! If the gods would just let them met for few minutes, she will make sure that Elsa pays for everything.


    "Angelina" her mother interrupted her thoughts. "What are you thinking of my child?"


    She noticed that her daughter had stopped knitting the shirt she started and her mind seemed lost after the visit to the palace.


    Ma Angelina didn''t wait for her to reply. She moved to when Angelina was and sat beside her.


    "Are you still upset about the prince?"


    "Yes mother" Angelina started tearing up. Her heart was aching. She wished its could stop but it didn''t. "No body seemed to believe or care about my feelings. Every one thinks prince Stefan was right and I was wrong for stopping a man who misbehaved with me."


    Her mother sighed. Angelina was still angry about this. If she don''t  make her understand, things may go the wrong way.


    But the other hand, she couldn''t tell her daughter the truth while they were acting this way. It would be in her best interest if everything was kept in the dark.


    "No Angelina, don''t say that" she said kissing her forehead. "We are not saying you were lying or he should misbehave with you. Even I will give him a dirty slap if he tries that."


    "Then what mother?"


    "The way you slapped him was wrong. He is queen mother Daria''s son. You shouldn''t have mess with him."


    Her mother was taking the prince''s side again. What if they were Queen Daria''s sons? Those that mean they should go around misbehaving with girls. As long as she lived, there was no forgiveness for prince Stefan.


    "I hope you understand?" Her mother asked.


    "Yes I do" Angelina lied. She thought of a plan. Not just any one! A plan that would come like a blow to the prince''s face and after she was through with him, he would say "I  regret messing up with you, Angelina".


    He even called her angel! By the time she finishes with him, prince Stefan would understand that she wasn''t an angel but a witch. The most dangerous witch ever.


    **


    Earlier in the morning the boys set out for the village. They waited at the well for Angelina but it seemed luck was not on their side. She never showed up. When it was afternoon and the sun became very hot.


    Too hot for them , they looked for a shelter to save their heads from the sun.


    "Are you sure she would come?" Stefan asked.


    "Yes she comes here every afternoon. Let wait a little more" Sigurd said, looking towards the road that led to the outskirt of the village. "Is not really our fault okay?"


    "Whose fault is it?"  Stefan asked back. He took a stone and sat on it. The weather was harsher than they thought. If he knew he would have bought a carriage along instead of a horse.


    But if he would have taken a carriage, queen mother Daria would have stopped him from going to the village.


    Stefan wished his mother was Sigurd''s mom who was caring loving and understanding when it''s came to her children. Growing up with a woman who cared about gaining power and authority wasn''t easy at all.


    "If only you were closed to your mother, we won''t have been here waiting for Angelina" Sigurd replied. Sometimes I prefer Lincoln to Stefan . I mean  you are too soft. Command Angelina and she would come running to your palace."


    "That''s harsh of you Sigurd. The joke is expensive but it is somehow the truth" Mustapha said. "even if We will wait and wait  till tomorrow, She won''t come. The sun is almost down."


    Stefan sat down listening to their conversations. He was quiet but pissed up. Angelina was supposed to come here what happened that She didn''t show up today.


    "Maybe something happened to her. What if she is sick?" He stood up from where he was sitting.


    He looked outside there was no sight of Angelina. Keeping his friends here all day wasn''t a good idea. They also have things to do at home.


    "We should go home. I will look for another way to talk to her" Stefan told them. They were surprised at the sudden change of mind.


    "Hope you are not angry with me?" Sigurd asked ruefully.


    Stefan let out a laugh that got every one surprised. One may think he was losing but if curse he was not in his right frame of mind.


    "Don''t worry I am fine. Let''s go home, queen mother Daria might send for me if I stay longer."


    They all agreed to home. After exchanging goodbye, Sigurd and Mustapha left while he rode back home on his horse.


    ****


    Please Check for my Work for WPC: Monstrous Beauty Of Young Master Li.

 Chapter 101 - The Hidden Slums...

    *****


    The Author''s POV.


    Two days later¡­


    Stefan didn''t bothered to ask after the love of his life. He kept dreaming of her each minutes that passed by. Many times, he woke up in the night to take water just to cool his burning chest.


    He was afraid to ask his mother about. What if she happened to be against his choice? After all, Angelina was a commoner and only princesses were allowed to marry princes.


    Putting on the black shirt,  He combed his hair neatly and headed for his mother''s room. She always had a way of messing with his day.


    Queen mother Daria woke him this early just to sent him on an errand. Ever since Lincoln became the king, every responsibility was shifted to him. She made him become so lazy even to attend meetings.


    When ever there was a war or the kingdom was under threat, he was the one who led the soldiers. If a message was supposed to be sent to a councils, he was the one to deliver it. Yet, they said he was lazy and useless to the kingdom.


    "Perfect" Stefan said to himself, when he looked in to the mirror.


    When Stefan got to his mother''s room, he saw her  discussing with the king''s first wife , queen Natasha. Another enemy of his. To him, she was a pretender, a liar and of course, his mother''s accomplice.


    "Come here my son," queen mother Daria said, with her hands opened waiting for Stefan to hug her.


    He had no choice but to obey. Moving to where she sat, he bent and planted a kiss on her cheeks.


    "There is no joy more than a mother waking up to see her son" queen mother Daria Said, creating a space for him to sit. "Sit here my child. You looked so weak."


    Stefan understood what was going on. When ever his mother was to sent him on an errand, she would pamper him like a child. And today, she was doing the same thing.


    "Mother what do you want me to do for you?" He asked.


    "I would have gone by my self but there is matter I need to attend to in the Harem."


    "What matter?"


    Queen mother Daria turned to Queen Natasha who was sitting on the sofa opposite the bed "was he not informed?"


    "No mother I doubt" she replied with a smile on her face.


    "Then I shall be the one to break the goodness to you. The king of the red valley sent a letter to me yesterday" Queen mother Daria said looking at Stefan to see his reaction. His face was still blank showing no expression at all.


    "So what about it Mother?" He was wondering why she choose to tell him matters relating to the harem all of a sudden.


    On numerous occasions, he caught them having secret conversations about the harem and when he asked they said, it''s was women stuff.


    "He wants to give his daughter to you," she answered.


    "You are still not making any sense mother. Why will he give his daughter to me? I never asked for her" Stefan was shocked with his mother''s words. He understood what she was trying to do but he was not going to be a part of it.


    "You two will be engaged in a month time. Make sure you don''t do anything stupid from now hence forth" queen mother Daria said in an authoritative tone. "You know this was part of your father''s dreams. Together , we will all fulfill it."


    There, she was again, speaking of their dead father whose dreams she had ignored long time ago.


    "What ever deal the two of you made is none of my business. Just send me where you wanted¡­"


    "To the outskirts of the village" Queen mother Daria interrupted him. She was disappointed with the way he behaved. Lincoln could be controlled easily but when it came to Stefan , it''s was difficult for her.


    "I have gifts for Angelina. The girl that came here three days ago. She gave us cupcakes, there is no way, we won''t pay back the favor" she said looking at Queen Natasha who agreed with what she said.


    "Yes mother. Who knows what rumor she will spread in the village? These commoners are unpredictable."


    "Those people you are all referring to as commoners are the ones who made you queens. Yet you don''t have respect for them" Stefan slammed. He didn''t want to argue with his mother because this was the only way, he could see Angelina again.


    "Don''t mind her" Queen mother Daria shrugged. She didn''t want Stefan to change his mind. There was going to be a secret meeting in the palace that they didn''t want him to partake in. Sending him away from the palace was very important right now.


    "Please go with the palace guards and come back on time" she stood up and went to where he was standing. "Tell her parents that we are grateful. Don''t fall the girls there".


    "Yes mother" he answered, kissing the left side of her cheeks. "I will do all that you have said."


    She smiled as him when he opened the door. Finally , the young man was out of her sight. Now, she was going to concentrate on the meeting they were supposed to have.


    "What he finds out the truth mother?" Queen Natasha asked her mother in law with fear. Stefan was another lion that could not be messed with.


    "He will surely find out the truth. But not now" she replied. Queen mother Daria had already accepted the marriage proposal and the wedding between the prince and princess was going to be in a month time. She hoped Stefan would find a place in his heart one day.


    "No one should tell him any thing. I will inform Stefan when the time is right".


    "As you wish mother" Queen Natasha answered.


    **


    It took more than two hours to get to Angelina''s house. The man riding the horses of the carriage told him that he knew the exact house.


    Stefan wished he would have met him two days ago. He won''t have stressed his friends, Sigurd and Mustapha.


    Talking of the two, he wondered how they were doing, since no one cared to check on any one.


    The guard who sat down with him opened the door for him when the carriage stopped.


    He came down from the carriage and his gaze traveled far. Stefan was disappointed with the houses he saw in front of him. There were old, poor structured and tiny slums.


    "Does my mother knows about this place?" He asked the guard, who stood beside him as they wait in front of Angelina''s house.


    "Yes she is aware my prince" the guard answered. " we came here before."


    Stefan was about to ask another question when the door of the house opened and a woman who should be in her early thirties came out of the door. Beside her , stood a young boy with a green eyes.


    There was no second thought about it, their resemblance was obvious. They were Angelina''s family.


    "Greetings your highness" The woman said as she curtsied. "May I help you?"


    "Yes. Are you Angelina''s aunt?" He asked the beautiful woman in front of him. She smiled and replied "No your highness. I am her mother".


    "Incredible. Beauty runs on this family of yours" Stefan was shocked to hear that she was a parent. There was no much difference between her and Angelina. Who could believe that she was her mother?


    "We came to see Angelina. I am prince Stefan, son of queen mother Daria" he said.


    Her face changed immediately. The woman became scared and she wanted to go back to the house. What lies has Angelina been feeding her parents with? He thoughts.


    "Please, don''t go inside madam. I am not here to harm you. I came for good reason" he told them. "cheer up" Stefan smiled to showed them that they were safe with him.


    They didn''t go in. He asked the guards to bring out the gifts that Queen mother sent. There were six set of gold jewelries. Five carats of diamonds and twenty dresses for Angelina.


    To him, the gifts were too much for his mother to just give them out like that. Something was fishy here. He would find out the truth when he gets to the palace.


    "Angelina" her mother called. While her brother yelled her name. They wanted her to come out and see the surprise that prince Stefan had brought to their house.


    **


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 102 - The Fight..

    *****


    The Author''s POV.


    Angelina was speechless when she saw prince Stefan standing in front of her house.


    Angelina was upstairs when she heard voices coming from outside.


    "Angelina Greet the prince" Her mother urged. Coming out of the door , she bowed and said "welcome to my home , prince Stefan."


    His attractive lips curved in to a smile. She wondered whether that smile was fake or real. The life style of the Royal family was hard to detect. They were all black sheep disguise in a white cloth.


    "Queen mother Daria sent these gifts. I hope you like them?" He said, pointing at the items on the trays.


    Like was an understatement. She was going to love them. Even from far, she could tell that they were expensive.


    "F-for me ? Why ??" She asked with utter excitement.


    "Yes Angelina. You brought cupcakes to palace. She was impressed. We all loved your cakes" he explained.


    Angelina was yet to believe if the gifts were from Queen mother Daria or not. The prince was after her for days now. Maybe he decided to come after her with gifts.


    In conclusion, whether the gifts were from the mother or son, she was going to enjoy them .


    "Thank you so much. Tell her that I am grateful for these gifts" Angelina went forward and knelt down. The prince was surprised by her action.


    "Stand up please, you are embarrassing me" Stefan told her. He wondered if she has forgiven him.


    "Thank prince. May you be bless always" Angelina''s mother spoke.


    He nodded and smiled. Stefan wanted to confess his love to Angelina but what if she reject him in the present of everyone ?. For sure, it was going hurt.


    "Angelina" he called. She looked at him with a start. The expression on her face was unexpected but he tried not to let any thing distract him. "I would like us to talk in private."


    Those words finally came out and he felt like melting. She turned and looked at her mother who urged her to agree.


    Turning back to face the prince she said "As you wish my prince."


    Stefan entered the carriage and sat down patiently waiting for her to come in. During this few seconds of waiting, many thoughts came to his mind. What if Angelina rejects his love? Then he will go back to the palace and marry who ever his mother chose for him.


    The door of the carriage opened and his heart began to race fast. His pulse quicken as she stepped in to the carriage.


    Angelina sat down and bowed her head. He wanted to hold her face in his hands and tell her how much he would have love to kiss those lips of hers.


    Get off me! Stefan tried to send the thoughts away. Angelina looked up and their gaze met. There was something special about those green eyes. The way they closed and opened when she talks. To him, everything about Angelina was beautiful.


    "I don''t know how this is going to sound to your hearing but I just want you to know that it is the truth" he said.


    "Hope I haven''t done anything wrong again ?" she asked out of fear.


    "Not at all. Its love Angelina. There is a feeling inside of me , whenever I see you , my day becomes complete"


    "And when you don''t see me?" Angelina''s asked.


    Stefan was surprised to hear her say that. He thought she was shy and speechless. Was she not supposed to be blushing?


    She seemed so different from the other girls.


    "I become restless. Angelina I have fallen for your beauty. I can''t stay far away from you any more" he told her.


    Angelina stared at the man seated in front of him. Was he telling the truth or these were the normal lies , men told her? She couldn''t believe that he had fallen for her . No it wasn''t possible. He was prince Stefan , son of queen mother Daria. As such, any woman would want him. But not her. She didn''t want any thing to do that family again.


    "What do you say about this ?" He asked, interrupting her thoughts.


    "I need to think about this my prince. I hope you don''t mind ?"


    "No problem. Take your time. How am I going to get my reply?"


    "Tomorrow at the well. I will be coming to fetch water at noon. You will surely get your reply."


    "Thank you for listening to me" he said.


    *******


    "Mother , have you told Stefan about the wedding?" Lincoln asked his mother. He wanted his brother to get marry to the princess of the Red valley . If Stefan is out of sight, he could marry Angelina without any problem.


    He was a threat!.


    "Not yet, son. I will but at the right time" Queen mother Daria replied. There was a reason for what she was doing. She had to convince Stefan that the daughter of Red valley was the best wife he could ever find. And that their union will bring prosperity and unity to both kingdoms.


    "Why are you delaying this mother? The wedding was supposed to be this month but you proposed it" he said, bitterly. Most times, he felt like his mother loved Stefan more than him. It was same with his father and Grandmother. They always preferred Stefan to him.


    Even the people he ruled , respected and loved Stefan more than him. When ever he went out with his brother, people would start chanting and singing praises in Stefan''s name.


    "You know how stubborn your brother could be some times. If I tell him that is getting married next month, he might decide to run away from home" she gave her reason. "If you could remember the last time, I asked him to marry one of the princesses from the West. He ran away from home for days. His grandmother blamed me for everything."


    He sighed. There she went again bringing the topic of grandmother who was dead. Now, that there was no body to stop her from achieving their goal, why was his mother still beating around the bush?


    "I want to marry again mother," Lincoln stood from the throne and went to where his mother sat. "But, I want Stefan to get marry first. Just like I promised.


    He promised his mother that he will find a perfect match for Stefan before getting married again. That was the reason why he decided to sent letters to the kingdoms across, asking for their daughters'' hand in marriage.


    The king of red valley was the second to reply his letter. The Alliance was going to bring good fortune to the kingdoms.


    That why he chose their daughter, princess Amara.


    "Thank you for understanding. People are beginning to make noise about your brother''s unmarried life. They said you occupied all the beautiful ladies leaving him with nothing" Queen mother Daria told him.


    "Let''s just pray he agrees to get married this time or better still convince him, before it is too late."


    **


    Stefan came back to the palace feeling fulfilled. Now that he had expressed his love to Angelina, he had to wait for her reply.


    Again, his heart became restless.


    What was going to be her reply?


    With all these questions running through his mind, he didn''t know when he bumped in to his brother Lincoln.


    "I am sorry" he apologized, taking few steps back. "I wasn''t thinking straight."


    "I see. Mother said she sent you on an errand since morning. Why are you coming back now?"


    "Didn''t she tell you where she sent me to? You two are always together. I am sure you are aware already" Stefan said, moving to the other side. But, Lincoln blocked his way again. What was wrong with him ?


    "You don''t talk to me like that. I am your elder brother and the king. Show me some respect Stefan" He bawled.


    "If you are the brother you claimed to be then why did you try to kill me?" Stefan asked. His voice echoed around the hallway, distracting and calling the attention of both the families members and workers.


    When Queen mother Daria came to where they were. She couldn''t believe that they were at it again ¨C fighting like cats and dogs. She tried to prevent this for months but it seemed it was not possible.


    "Stop embarrassing me, you two" she shouted. "See me in my room immediately" she said , going back to her room.


    The boys stared at each other for sometime. With the deadly looks on their faces, they followed their mother behind keeping a distance from each other.


    Stefan wished he would have avoided his brother from the start. Now, all the blames were going to be shifted to him. Why? Because, he was not a king.


    ****


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 103 - The Good Brother.

    The door closed as the boys entered their mother''s room. She was angry with the behavior they portrayed out there. If this get to people''s hearing, definitely they would want to come between the two brothers.


    "What is wrong with you two?" She yelled at them.


    "Mother , it wasn''t my fault. Stefan does not want to show me res¡­" Lincoln started.


    "I don''t want to hear from you" Queen mother Daria interrupted. Turning to his younger brother, she asked "What happened Stefan?"


    He was surprised that she asked him first. It seemed like the stars were shining and the creator was smiling at him.


    Stefan cleared his throat and began "I was coming from the entrance door when, I met the king in the hallway, we weren''t paying attention to where we going to and we bumped in to each other."


    "If you did not see where you were going to how did you know that I wasn''t paying attention too?" Lincoln gritted his teeth.


    Ignoring him, queen mother urged Stefan to continue "I am listening. Go on" she said, sitting on the sofa , while the boys stood in front of her.


    "So , he asked me where I was coming from. And I told him to ask you."


    "You see how disrespectful he was mother?" Lincoln chimmed in again.


    "Why didn''t you tell him Stefan?"


    "Because he asked me in a rude manner using his position to intimate me" he defended himself.


    What rubbish!


    "Lincoln is your elder brother no matter what. You should always respect him."


    "Point of correction, he is not my brother, mother. Lincoln is just a king to me Stefan said.


    "What? Why will say that my child?" Queen mother Daria was shocked to hear that from Stefan. She stood and went to him. "When did this start?"


    "The day he threw a spear at me. Those days I asked him for help and refused to render it. The times, my heart ached and longed for a brother to talk" He said, bitterly. "Lincoln stopped being my brother a long time ago mother."


    She remembered the incident that Stefan first spoke about. Queen mother Daria was also surprised with the way Lincoln threw the spear at his younger brother. If he didn''t dodged on time, her son would have being no more.


    "I know what your brother did was unforgivable. He almost took your life over nothing. But you must understand that no matter what happens between the two of you, you shouldn''t forget that the same parents gave birth to you. Same flesh and blood" Queen Daria tried to explained the situation to Stefan. She knew that he was going to forgive, if he was convinced enough.


    "Mother , are you taking his side?" Lincoln asked aggressively. Stefan was clearly at fault here. She was supposed to tell him to respect his elders and also his king. Who wanted to be his brother any way!


    "Lincoln I am trying very thing possible to solve the riff between the two of you. If you two continue like this then, I will take the crown from you and give it to any of your cousins" Queen mother Daria warned. She could do that. It was an easy task for her.


    "No mother , don''t do that" Stefan stopped her. Despite the fact, that they were always fighting over one thing or the other . He didn''t want the crown or Lincoln''s birthrights should be taken away. People would look down on him and his family. Even his father won''t be Happy where ever he may be.


    On the hand, was Lincoln who was panicking after his mother''s statement. Was she joking? He knew she wasn''t making jokes because Queen mother Daria was capable of doing anything. If the throne is taken away from him, Stefan and the rest would look down on him. They would try to kill him too. He had to stop his mother.


    "Please don''t do that mother" he pleaded.


    "If you don''t want me to do it, then reconcile with your brother" she said, going back to her seat. Queen mother Daria knew she left them with no choice. Stefan was going to act as the good brother and son, he would forgive him. And Lincoln, who was always desperate for the throne would do anything to keep it. ????


    "Forgive me, if I have troubled you in any way Stefan" he said, almost biting his tongue out of frustration.


    If ? Really Lincoln?? Stefan questioned himself. That means his brother did not know that he wronged him. If means Lincoln wasn''t sure about it.


    "Forgive me for being disrespectful" he apologized.


    Queen mother Daria smiled at them. She knew Stefan had forgiven his brother but Lincoln ¡­ ???? ????


    "You may retire to your rooms. Stefan must be exhausted by now."


    Of course he was tired and angry. Tomorrow was a day, that would bring joy or sorrow to his life.


    *****


    The next morning, he didn''t even have breakfast with the family, quickly Stefan took his bath and dashed to the stables. Queen mother Daria tried to stop him from going to the village but he ignored her.


    He wasn''t going to stop¡­ not now that he was almost there¡­.


    Stefan rode on his favorite horse to the village. He already sent message to his friends and they promised to meet him at the well by morning.


    The village was a little bit crowded in morning. He came down from his horse and started trekking through the small path that led to the well.


    He felt a hand on his shoulders. Stefan tried to ignored but he was tapped again. This was a market, it could be anyone.


    " Prince Stefan" a voice called his name. He wanted to believe that it''s was Angelina but the voice was quite strange.


    He turned around and faced a tall slim girl with dimples. Her hair was weaved and her long lashes blinked each second.


    "Do I know you ?" He asked the strange girl.


    "Not really. I am one of the dancers that came to the palace the other day. I am Elsa" she introduced her self.


    "Oh Angelina''s friend right ?" Stefan gave her a smile but she didn''t return back the smile. It seemed Elsa was no friend of Angelina''s.


    "No. We just go to the same dance school" Elsa told him.


    "I see. I am in the hurry, hope to see you next time" He said, looking at the two people who was watching them. Sigurd and Mustapha. Now, they were going to tease him all day.


    "I will love to meet my prince again" she curtsied. He was about to call his friends , Elsa knelt on her knees. He wondered what she was doing.


    Looking around once again, he found out that a good number of people began to pay attention to them.


    "What are you doing Miss ?" He asked quietly. Her strong perfume almost blocked his nose.


    "Honoring you my prince" Elsa said, kissing his feet.


    Stefan shocked to see her do that. Quickly, he withdrew his leg and try to move away from her.


    People began to murmured and whispered about what happened. He was yet to know what they were saying.


    "Get up and go Elsa" he said, controlling the anger in him. What has she done? This was no honoring to him. It''s was embarrassing instead.


    Elsa stood up with a smile and she moved to the other side so that the prince could pass.


    She did that on purpose. Angelina was in the market and her presence was sensed already. Quickly, Elsa went away.


    "What was that Stefan ?" Sigurd asked when they came and met him.


    "I don''t know. I find it quite strange" he replied. "She is one of the dancers that came to the palace that night."


    "That''s means she was present when Angelina slapped you" Sigurd added, while Stefan nodded.


    "Her name is Elsa. She said, she was honoring me" He explained. Its was strange to him. Why would she kissed his feet just to honor him ? or was she a witch? May be they sent her to punish him for the sins of queen mother Daria


    "Wait did you just say honoring?" Sigurd laughed. "That''s rubbish Stefan . She likes you and this is going to be a problem."


    "It''s already a problem Sigurd" Mustapha spoke for the first time. He was the first to sight her "Angelina is here and I think she saw everything."


    "What ? Angelina where?'' Stefan asked. Mustapha pointed at a store. She was looking at them.


    "But I thought you said Angelina was going to come in the afternoon?" Sigurd asked.


    "Yes that was what she told me."


    "She is going to say no. With the look on her face , there is no way yes for you Stefan" Mustapha told him, as he Pat''s Stefan''s back.


    Stefan watched as she took each step towards them. In her hand was a bag of fruits and vegetables. She carries a look that stirred ¡­ nothing!

 Chapter 104 - Stefans Love Story

    *****


    The Author''s POV.


    Angelina saw what happened between the prince and Elsa. She wasn''t surprise because that was who he was. Going about finding comfort with any thing in skirt. It seemed like the slap she gave him the other day wasn''t enough.


    And Elsa, she was just a gold digging bi*tch. Few month back , she was with one of the commanders of the army. Today, prince Stefan was the target and he was foolishly falling for her.


    She went to meet them where they stood. Stefan had a shock on his face. He was really surprised to see her in market this early. But, Angelina shrugged. She didn''t tell him that she was coming to the well this morning. She only came to buy vegetables for her mother.


    "Greetings my prince" she bowed. He didn''t respond though his lips parted. "You cane to the market ?"


    "Yes .. no .. I was just passing by. I didn''t know you were going to be in the village by this time" He stammered.  Stefan felt like biting his tongue. Why was it''s disgracing him in front of Angelina.


    He wished had confident like his brother Lincoln, who would stand in front of any lady and talk freely with.


    "But here I am. Mother sent me to get vegetables. Thank goodness I came" Angelina said, showing the bag, she was carrying. It''s was full of fresh lettuces, tomatoes, onions and peppers.


    Let me help you Stefan told her. His friends were surprised that he wanted to help Angelina. Of course, he was a gentleman and would do the same if it was another girl.


    He took the bag from her and started walking. She wanted to start a conversation but what would him take her for? A Desperado of course.


    "How are your parents ?" he finally broke the silence. Her strong perfume almost drive him out of his mind. Stefan tried to close the big gap between them.


    "They are fine." she replied, trying her  best to catch with him. Stefan was a prince yet, he walked fast like a soldier.


    He noticed that he was faster than her and he changed in to. Slow walk.


    "So what is your reply or I have to wait ?" He said, ruffling his hair. She found him cute now.


    Angelina started smiling. Was the prince this eager to hear from her? Of course he was going to get answer today. Maybe a yes or no! What ever it was , he should just take it.


    "Say something Angelina. The suspense is killing me," he stopped walking and held her hand. Cold shiver ran through her spine when they touched. She wasn''t expecting her body to respond so fast. "I will take what ever it is."


    Angelina turned around and the place was quiet. They were out of the market. She took a deep breath and said "Yes. I want to be with you ."


    A smile appeared on his face suddenly. He took one of the rings on his finger and gave to her. You made me so happy Angelina. My heart lift for joy, if you could see it, then you would have understand better.


    "Then let it continue, Because I don''t want it to stop" she said, in low tone. "I have to go now my prince. I will see you tomorrow."


    "When and how?"


    "I will communicate with your friends. You don''t have to worry. They will get my message" Angelina said.


    "Take care of your self " he said, releasing her hand. "I can''t wait to see you again."


    Stefan watched her leaving. He felt like running after her to express more of his love. His love story had began and it''s was going to have a lot of tales to talk about.


    **


    After he saw Angelina off, Stefan returned back to his friends looking happily but anxious They were dying of anxiety.


    ''What took you so long ?" Sigurd asked. Stefan saw that they were worried about him. He loved them as much they loved him.


    "My heart kept beating like I am the waiting for the girl''s reply" Mustapha said. "If it was a normal girl then we wouldn''t have even bother but it was Angelina, the girl who didn''t think twice before slapping your handsome face. I wondered if she didn''t noticed the necklace on you wore.


    Stefan touched the necklace, he wore. It''s signified that he was a prince. May be Angelina didn''t see that day.  "It''s doesn''t matter, the slap has been slapped already and the pain is gone, will you two stop reminding me of the awful moment. They are many memories I set to make with my Angelina."


    "It seemed you have good news. Tell me, what was her reply ?" Mustapha asked.


    "She said¡­ yes!" Stefan told them. His friends almost screamed in the market. The people around just stood and watched them.


    "You are indeed a man of honor Stefan. I am proud to be your friend" Sigurd hugged him. "So when are you two getting married?"


    "Stop it. They just started and you are asking for an invitation to their wedding?" Mustapha asked.


    "I think I should go back to the palace now. My mother watched every of my movement, I don''t want her to know about Angelina" Stefan said. Queen mother Daria was going to be against their relationship because Angelina was a commoner and a migrate. Sometimes, he wished he was not a prince.


    **


    The next morning, Stefan and Angelina shared walnut cake at the market.


    The following day,  they ate chicken curry at her house, also, they drank tea together.


    In evening, the two decided to stayed at Sigurd''s  place and chat together. Stefan was reading a book while Angelina kept on walking around the room.


    Today, he brought her some flowers and shoes.


    "You don''t need to bother your self with these she  told him".


    She went to where he was reading, pick up a book, she looked at what he underlined and smiled as she read aloud from a section entitled " how to fall in love again"


    "This passage teaches about love, its for those who are finding difficult to love".


    "I believe it is" he smiled.


    "I don''t understand" she laughed, closing the book, and picking up another. " Hundred ways to love".


    "Weird books" she said, watching him take the books back to the shelves. "They are not mine but Sigurd''s. He wants to fall in love before the year finishes. Sounds crazy for me though."


    "But not for him. Have you told any one about us ?" Angelina asked. She didn''t want Stefan to tell his family about them.


    "No I didn''t. Do you want me to ?" He asked looking deep in you''re her eyes. Quickly, she withdrew her eyes and faced the wall.


    "No. Let''s get to Know each other first. I have not told my parents too. If you are going to tell your family then you should let me know before doing it."


    "I see. I will tell them at the right time. My mother traveled but she would be back."


    So Queen mother Daria was not in town! No wonder Stefan was not panicking. It''s was obvious that he feared his mother more than expected. She was yet to find out why.


    Also, within these few days , she had spent with him, Angelina noticed that there was a problem the brothers. From speech and comments of his friends, it was obvious that there was no unity in the family.


    "Will she accept me?" Angelina narrowed her brows.


    Stefan was surprised that she asked the same question he was running away from. Queen mother Daria was not going to accept a commoner in the family. Only princesses were allowed to marry the sons of the royal family. When he tried to abolish that his mother stopped him saying he didn''t have the right to do so.


    We will talk about this later. I need to go back to palace immediately he said, standing up from the chair.


    Angelina had no choice but to follow him. He opened the door of the house and she went outside. The villagers looked at them when they walked together. Stefan knew that when Queen mother Daria comes back, there were going to be plenty of gossip for her.


    Angelina had no choice but to follow him. He opened the door of the house and she went outside. The villagers looked at them when they walked together. Stefan knew that when Queen mother Daria comes back, there were going to be plenty of gossip


    **


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    .


    Like it ? Add to library!


    I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 105 - Promises Are Meant To Be Broken...

    *****


    The Author''s POV.


    "What are you saying Angelina ?" Her Isabel shouted after she told her the truth. "Don''t be so heartless, please."


    "He started it first. I promise to pay Stefan for everything he did to me" Angelina said, folding her hands in front of arm.


    "But, telling him you deceive him the whole time is wrong. If you want to break up with him them do that" Isabel told her.


    Angelina wasn''t satisfied at all. She had been pretending for a two weeks now. She told Stefan that she was in love with him which was not the true.


    Anytime she remembered what happened that night of the dance, she hated him the more. Her parents were angry with her so where her fellow dancers. The girls in the village humiliated her.


    Angelina endured this because she knew there was going to pay back one day. Little did she know that it''s was going to be under this circumstance.


    "Why are you smiling Angelina ?" Isabel asked. She was surprised with the plan her friend came up with. The whole village knew that something was going on between Angelina and the prince but The coven was yet to know about it.-which was good for them.


    "Nothing feels good like getting your revenge at last" Angelina said, letting out laugh. Her voice echoed around the forest sending the birds on a flight.


    "You are hurting the birds too" Isabel told her. "I wasn''t present the day, prince Stefan tore your blouse. Don''t you think it was an accident?"


    "An accident? He did it twice. If people were not there, I wondered what he would have done to me" She said, picking up dry woods up. When they were six of them , she took them back to the heap.


    Isabel watched her friend from a far as she listened. May be something was wrong with Angelina''s brain. When she wakes up tomorrow things would come back to normal.


    "Fine. I believed you Angelina. So in real sense you are saying that prince Stefan tried to rape you in front of his palace. In the presence of the tutor , mother , your co-workers and his friends" Isabel sat under  a tree. She leaned her back to relax while Angelina continued gathering dry wood.


    "Whose side are you on  Isabel?" Angelina stopped what she was doing and faced her friend. "I don''t want him. I do not feel any thing for him."


    "Good to know. Then tell him when he is in a good mood or  ¡­" Isabel said.  "He might return back the slap, you gave him the other day" she winked at Angelina, who felt like beating her with the stick in her hands.


    She had no choice but to tell him today. Angelina never felt love for prince Stefan even for once. The hatred she had for him was increasing every day and she could no longer pretend to be with him.


    "Let go home. Our parents will be tired of waiting for us" Isabel said, standing up from where she sat. The girls bundled all dry woods together.


    Angelina got home, she wanted to write a letter to the prince, telling him that she was no longer in interest but she changed her mind. Stefan might not take serious. He might not even believe that the message came from her.


    Quickly, she wrote a letter to Sigurd telling him that she wanted to meet Stefan by evening.


    When Angelina was done , she left for the village in search of Sigurd.


    *****


    Stefan got up from his bed when he heard the maid saying that his friends were outside waiting for him. He put on a blue shirt and went to meet them.


    In courtyard, Sigurd and Mustapha were waiting for him. Their face brightened when they saw him. There was no need to ask, he knew they brought good news for him.


    "Greetings prince Stefan" they bowed.


    "Stop with the formalities. What news do you have from me? The weather is harsh" Stefan said, controlling the smile on his face. Sigurd handed the letter to while he read it.


    Lincoln was looking through the window when he saw them. "Those three have been up to nothing ever since mother traveled" he muttered. Stefan kept smiling while reading that letter, he knew that its was from a girl. But who was this secret lover of his?


    Lincoln tried to guess but his head was still blank. If he doesn''t do any thing about it then their plan to marry him to the princess of Red valley would crumble.


    Queen mother Daria had already left for some of the ceremonies. When she comes back from her journey, Stefan would be engaged to the princess.


    "Make sure you follow them if they go out" he said to the guard, who standing closed to him.


    "As you wish your majesty."


    "Angelina wants to see me and it''s already evening" Stefan said , reading the letter. He folded and put it in the pocket of his shirt.


    "That''s goodness. I didn''t read the letter" Sigurd said.


    "Prepare my horse immediately" he commanded the guard in the courtyard. "Do not waste time please."


    "What about us Stefan?" Mustapha whispered. It seemed he had forgotten that they didn''t have horses.


    "Oh. I forgot" he touched his forehead. Stopping the guard he said, "prepare a carriage instead."


    On the other hand, Lincoln sent a guard to keep a close watch on his brother. The guard was to follow Stefan every where he went and to report back the people he met with.


    Lincoln wanted Stefan out of their lives for good. If he happens to marry Princess Amara then he would leave the palace and ruled the Red valley. Only then can he, Lincoln get all the power and glory to himself. ????????


    ******


    The carriage stopped in the woods where they usually meet. Angelina was already Waiting for them.


    "She looked like the sun it''s self" Stefan said when they came down from the carriage. Angelina was dressed in a yellow dress.


    "Thank goodness you came prince Stefan" she bowed. "I thought you won''t show up."


    "The message just got to me. Have you been waiting for long ?" He asked her.


    "Not really. You already here let''s keep it aside" she told him.


    "You wanted us to talk my love" he said, holding her hands. They have never been closer than this. He has never kissed or hugged her before. There were times Stefan wanted to do that but he was afraid that Angelina might not want it.


    Today, he felt like kissing those pink lips of hers but he held back. Very soon, may be after their wedding, they won''t have to be scared or shy.


    "You wanted to see me my love. The Letter said it''s important" Stefan said kissing my knuckles. Angelina closed her eyes as cold shiver ran through her spine. They were going to split ways today. He shouldn''t deceived her again.


    "What I have to said is really important prince Stefan" she said, withdrawing her hand from his hold.


    To him , her behavior and expression was cold. Had he often Angelina? Maybe he did without knowing.


    "Forgive me if I offended you my princess" Stefan said. His friends took few steps back and gave them privacy.


    "I don''t want us to be seeing again" Angelina finally broke the news. "We should forget that we ever met Prince Stefan."


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand" he asked with fear. His heart bleed when he heard those words from her. "If I have wronged you then we can talk about it instead of that."


    "There is nothing to talk about prince Stefan" her voice became loud all of a sudden. Both Sigurd and Mustapha could hear her clearly. "We should end this instead of wasting our time."


    "Calm down Angelina. I know we are going to face many challenges in our lives story but ending it''s before ¡­"


    "Love story?" Angelina Interrupted him. "I never loved you prince Stefan" she said with a smile. "Every moment we spent  was a lie. You want to know why? It''s called revenge. I haven''t forgotten the way you tore my blouse. Every one insulted me, they never cared to asked what happened!"


    "Angelina Don''t be childish. I apologized to you and you accepted. Why bring such matter up again ?" Stefan asked. He became restless.


    "I am not" she said.


    "Don''t leave Angelina, I need you. You are the only one I have" his family gave him nothing but pain , this was all he could ask from the one person whom he thought gave him happiness. "Is that the only reason,  please tell me?"


    "Yes , your love for me is forbidden" Stefan  she replied.


    "You promised me, many times that you would never leave me."


    "So ? Promises are made to be broken" Angelina said with no regret.


    "Ok. If that what make you happy, I respect your decision Angelina." He wanted to speak millions of words but this was the best he could come up with at that point of time. Stefan wanted to stop her but he knew forced relationship never works.


    She broke his heart and left him. She did the break up , but he couldn''t¡­... ????????????

 Chapter 106 - Behind The Closed Door.

    Chapter 105 : Behind the Closed doors


    ***


    The Author''s POV.


    I have you love and you pay back with pains.


    I supported you and you left me when I needed you.


    You promised me to be with forever but you left before it''s started.


    Our love story ended when it''s just began.


    He wanted to stop them but it was too late. They came rolling down his cheeks. Stefan used the back of his palm to wiped them off.


    "My prince let''s go" Sigurd said, aiding him to walk.


    Only then did he remembered that he was standing there , ever since Angelina broke up with him. This was the most painful thing that have ever happened to him.


    Stefan did not utter a word to his friend. He went in to the carriage and sat down.


    None of them spoke on their way home. Only the wheels of the carriage was heard.


    When they reached the village, Sigurd and Mustapha came down even though they didn''t want to. Stefan told them he will be fine by morning and they believed him.


    At the palace. He went to his room immediately to cry out his pains. He felt like someone had pierced his heart with a spear. Its was bleeding and instead of helping, they were only laughing.


    He took one of the jugs in his room and threw it at the mirror. The broken pieces came down making those who were outside scared.


    They tried to enter the room to see if the prince was fine but they found it locked. They knocked but,


    "I am fine. Don''t worry about me" Stefan shouted. People spoke about heartbreak, but little did he know that it was going to be this painful.


    He remembered when his friend queen Annabelle left the love of her life to marry his brother. She cried for days and said that her heart was broken. Only now did he understand what she meant.


    He laid on his bed and waited for death to claim him.


    **


    At the dinning room. Lincoln and his wives were having breakfast. He didn''t bother to check or ask why Stefan was absent.


    "Your highness" Queen Annabelle drew his attention. He looked at her. "It''s been two days now, prince has not come out of his room. "


    "What do you want me to do ?" he asked. She was surprised by his question. A brother was told that his younger brother was in doors for two days and yet, he didn''t care nor make any effort to find out what was wrong.


    "You should try finding out why? I am scared already" Queen Annabelle told him. The king stop eating. He stood up from his seat and said "Don''t bother me with such matters next time."


    Just when he was about to leave the dinning room, a guard came in with the message.


    "Speak" the king commanded.


    "Queen mother Daria had arrived. She is waiting for your audience, my Lord" the guard said.


    The rest of the family members stood up from their seats and they followed the king, who was leading the way. When they got to the entrance of the palace. A carriage was parked. In deed the queen mother was back.


    The carriage opened and she came down. Lincoln went to his mother and gave her a kiss on the cheeks.


    "You came back sooner than I expect mother" he told her.


    "It seemed you didn''t missed me Lincoln" she narrowed her eyes. Of course he did not, Queen mother Daria was certain about one person, her son Stefan. Her eyes darted from one person to another but he couldn''t find him among the people who came to welcome her.


    "Where is Stefan ?" she asked, looking around once again. Maybe, he eyes were playing tricks with her.


    "He is in his room mother" Lincoln answered, holding his mother''s hand while she climbed the steps.


    "Why didn''t he come to see me ?" Her brow narrowed in confusion. No matter how Stefan was angry he never missed to welcome her when ever she came back from a journey.


    "It''s been two days mother, since he came out of his room. I tried talking to him but he never responded" Queen Annabelle spoke. No one knew the condition Stefan was behind that closed doors. Lincoln didn''t care at all, she wondered if these two truly brothers!


    "What ? My Stefan ?" Queen mother Daria asked. "Go and tell him that I am here."


    "His door is locked queen mother. We all hope he is fine in there" Queen Annabelle said with a bow.


    Queen mother gave Lincoln a hot look. Ignoring all of them, went to the palace in search of Youngest son.


    When she got to Stefan room , its was locked. She kept on knocking but he didn''t open nor utter a word.


    "Break down the door" queen mother Daria ordered the guards.


    "Mother. Stefan is just making things complicated" his brother said, with his hands across in front. "Don''t bother your self with this things."


    "You are a foolish man Lincoln" she finally told him that truth. "I left you in charge of the palace and you couldn''t take care of your own brother. How Earth can you take care of the whole Akkad?"


    He didn''t like the way his mother was sounding. She spoke like their grandmother , who never said any thing nice about him.


    The fault was from Stefan but he got the scolding Instead.


    Three huge muscular guards were called. They started hitting the door with their legs and body.


    Queen mother Daria was scared. What will she do if anything happens to Stefan? Right from birth , he was her lucky charm. she knew he would bring honor to her name .


    Now, the creator left her with no option than to pray for the safety of her son. "Nothing will happen Daria" she said inside her head.


    When the door finally opened, Queen mother Daria rushed in to the room while Queen Annabelle, Natasha and Lincoln followed behind.


    Stefan was lying on the bed. His temperature was high and his body was hot.


    When she drew closer, Queen mother Daria found out his body was shivering. His eyes were shut. She almost screamed. What had happened to her son,?


    "Stefan" she tapped him but no response. Queen Annabelle checked his pulse, she found out that he was still breathing.


    "Call a physician immediately" Queen mother Daria ordered. She placed her hand on his forehead. He have a fever.


    Quickly, Queen Annabelle went to get the physician.


    "I can''t trust you with anything Lincoln" his mother said bitterly. He was tired of hearing those words from her. Stefan was happy two days ago so why the sudden change? Or was he pretending? Many thoughts ran inside his head.


    "Mother , forgive me for my carelessness but Stefan is not a child" Lincoln said.


    Ignoring him, Queen mother Daria turned to Queen Natasha who stood beside the bed "has Stefan eaten?"


    "No mother. For days now, no need brought food to him. Not even water" she replied. "I think something happened to him. Something bad."


    Stefan had never behaved like this before. May be someone tried to hurt or he had a fight with Lincoln while she was away.


    The door opened and the physician walked in to the room. Quickly, queen mother Daria urged her to start his treatment. After few minutes of check up, she turned to the queen and said "the prince condition is critical queen mother. I will need some privacy to treat him. Right now, He is unconscious."


    Her jaw dropped when she heard that. She gave Lincoln the *You have a lot of explanations to do* looks.


    Together, the began to leave the room one by one.


    **


    "Mother I am sure his friends will know what happened to him. I think we should call them instead" queen Annabelle suggested


    "Yes Annabelle. You are right. I was told that he left with them before the illness started."


    A guard was sent to go and bring the boys to the palace.


    An hour later, the guard returned with Sigurd and Mustapha who were confused as to why they were been summoned by the queen mother. She never liked them so they didn''t need any one to tell them that it was trouble knocking.


    "Greetings your highness" they bowed when they saw Queen mother Daria. No response.


    She was silent for about three minutes. All these while she stared at them making them more scared.


    "What happened to Stefan the day you went out with him?" She finally spoke.


    The boys looked at each other and then queen Annabelle, who was sitting closed to Queen mother Daria. They knew what she meant by that but Stefan never permitted them to reveal his secret to her.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 107 - Angelinas Punishment.

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    "Mother I am sure his friends will know what happened to him. I think we should call them instead" queen Annabelle suggested


    "Yes Annabelle. You are right. I was told that he left with them before the illness started."


    A guard was sent to go and bring the boys to the palace.


    An hour later, the guard returned with Sigurd and Mustapha who were confused as to why they were been summoned by the queen mother. She never liked them so they didn''t need any one to tell them that it was trouble knocking.


    "Greetings your highness" they bowed when they saw Queen mother Daria. No response.


    She was silent for about three minutes. All these while she stared at them making them more scared.


    "What happened to Stefan the day you went out with him?" She finally spoke.


    The boys looked at each other and then queen Annabelle, who was sitting closed to Queen mother Daria. They knew what she meant by that but Stefan never permitted them to reveal his secret to her.


    "We don''t know queen mother" Sigurd lied. He didn''t want to lie to the queen mother but what if Stefan get angry after they tell his secret to her? The code was to protect their secrets.


    "What did you mean? Stefan is always with you two, if something is wrong with my son then you and your friend know what''s going on" the queen mother scowled at them. They were beginning to irritate her. She knew how close these three were. People in the village even called them, the  musketeers.


    "Stefan is ill Sigurd. You shouldn''t keep secrets from us. We want to know why he refused eating for days" Queen Annabelle said.


    Their eyes widened when they hear that. Stefan was sick for days yet no body told them about it. The breakup affected him more they expected. Mustapha was having a second thought about keeping the whole thing a secret. May be this was what God of installed for them.


    "If you two don''t say anything in the next five minutes, I won''t have any choice than to throw you the dungeon" Queen mother Daria told them. From her expression, they saw how serious those words were.


    "Queen mother, I think I know why the prince is sick" Mustapha finally spoke. Sigurd was not surprised because he knew he was the one to spill all their secrets.


    "Go on please" the queen mother urged.


    "Prince Stefan is heartbroken" he paused. The confusion on queens face showed that they didn''t understand what he was saying. "I mean his heart" Mustapha touched his left breast. "Is broken."


    "How ? I don''t understand a thing please. When did Stefan fell in love ?" Queen mother Daria turned and looked at Queen Annabelle who shook her head. She was Stefan''s female friend yet he didn''t tell her, he was in love. "And you said you don''t know any thing about this Annabelle?"


    "Yes mother. Stefan had never mentioned any thing like this before. I am also surprised after hearing this" she replied.


    "I want to know the name of the rascal who did this to my son . People now have guts to do rubbish" Queen mother demanded.


    Mustapha was confused whether to tell her that it''s was the Zeve Angelina the most popular dancer who slapped her son few weeks ago. He tried to get a hit from Sigurd but was disappointed. Mustapha was left with no choice than to tell the truth.


    "Queen Mother it''s Angelina, the dancer."


    "Angelina? Is it the one I know or there is another Angelina in Akkad who decided to break my son''s heart?" She asked with her brow narrowed in confusion. At the mention of that girl''s name, she began to feel anger. A girl from the slums had the guts to hurt her son. It seemed like no one feared her in Akkad again.


    "Yes Queen mother. she is the one" Sigurd answered biting his lips. He didn''t want to say anything earlier but Stefan was suffering because of this girl. She deserved a punishment and only Queen mother Daria''s punishment was suitable for Angelina.


    "That stupid girl. Who did she think she is? I would have punish her right from the start. This is what you get when you are too nice to me" Queen mother Daria stood up from her seat. "The boys can go as for you Annabelle make sure Stefan is been taken care of."


    "Mother where are you going to?"


    "To punish the Angelina. She started a war that she can''t finish" Queen mother Daria gave a wicked laugh. "By the time I am through with her. Her entire family will run away from Akkad."


    They didn''t know what punishment the queen was going to give. But, they were certain about one thing. Angelina''s family was going to regret this for the rest of their lives.


    **


    Angelina woke up with a headache. She went to the kitchen to make some herbs. After mixing them together, she gulped the liquid in to her mouth.


    The thought of Stefan cane to her. Ever since the day they broke up , he has not come to see her or ask for a second chance. To her , He was just a play boy, when he couldn''t achieved his aim , he ran away.


    Angelina believed she was a tough girl and no man would dare to use and dumped her. A knock came on the door, interrupting her. Quickly, she washed the cup and went to opened it.


    Its was her best friend Isabel.


    "You came so early , I haven''t taken my bath" Angelina said, climbing the stairs.


    "I came for another reason Angelina" Isabel told her. They were supposed to go to the coven''s initiation to help prepare for the ceremony. This was an annual ceremony where all the young witches would be initiated.


    "What is it Isabel? Did they cancelled the ceremony?" She turned and faced her friend, who was right behind her. The look in Isabel''s clearly showed that all was not well.


    Angelina grabbed her friend''s hand and they went in to her room. Its was her lucky stars that Wonder did not sleep in her room last night. He sometimes, spend the night in their parents or fabulous'' room.


    "What happened Isabel? You are scaring me" she said closing the door after her.


    "Haven''t you heard?" Isabel sat on Angelina''s bed. "They cancelled the ceremony."


    "Why will the coven do that?" She asked.


    "Why won''t they? The prince is sick. Queen mother Daria cancelled all ceremonies or events till he is cured. They said  Stefan''s condition is critical and he has not respond to all the treatment they tried. I am afraid Angelina" Isabel explained.


    Her jaw dropped. Stefan was fine few days ago. What happened to him all of a sudden?


    "Did they say what is wrong with him?"


    "They didn''t say anything. I met Sigurd on my way to the well yesterday. He told me that my friend was evil and I should stay away from her" Isabel told her. "He said you are the reason why the prince is ill. Is that true Angelina?"


    Angelina narrowed her brow in confusion. Must they always blamed get for his situation?


    "I don''t have an idea Isabel. After the break up , we never saw."


    "Did you break up with him?"


    "Yes. I did, Don''t act, like I never told you about it" Angelina answered.


    "What if your parents hear about this Angelina? The coven ? The village? I am afraid of what it is to come" Isabel said, shakily. She was scared of queen mother Daria too . Her friend had brought calamity to them.


    **


    It''s was midnight when the knocks came on their door. He stood up from his bed and went to the children''s room. Angelina was sound asleep so was Wonder. He closed their door quietly.


    Zev met his wife on his way down stairs. The knocks also woke her up. Before he could opened the door , she stopped him


    "Let''s make sure the children are safe first" she told him. He nodded. They went upstairs again, Into the children''s room and woke them up.


    Zev removed the magic bracelet on Angelina''s hand. If anything happens to them outside, She could protect herself and wonder.


    His wife wanted to opened the door but he stopped her.


    "Stay inside. If anything happens to me, you protect the children" Zev said, kissing his wife''s forehead. Tears rolled down her cheeks. She never imagined that this day would come.


    Zev opened the door and he saw seven people standing outside his doorstep. They were all dressed in black long gowns with hoods covering their faces. Fear gripped him when he saw a skull in front of them.


    He understood what they meant by that. His house hold was a threat to the coven.


    "To what do I hope this visit?" he asked with a bow. There was no response. The leaders of the coven came to his house at midnight, this was strange to him. If there was a problem they normally send for him.


    ****


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 108 - The Secret Relationship...

    ***


    The Author''s POV.


    "To what do I hope this visit ?" he asked with a bow. There was no response. The leaders of the coven came to his house at midnight, this was strange to him. If there was a problem they normally send for him.


    "What have I done wrong ?" He asked, looking at the seven figures that stood in front of his door.


    "We are disappointed with your household Zev" one of the witches said, uncovering his face. His left eye was missing. The empty space looked more scary as he spoke. "The coven received you and treated your people as ours. But now, we are beginning to regret our actions."


    "I don''t really understand what you meant my lords. If my family has done something wrong then I ask forgiveness" Zev went down on his knees. The witches took a step back, it was obvious that they were avoiding him. Like he was a leper.


    "Do you know that the initiation ceremony had been cancelled ?" Another spoke. "This have never happened before."


    "I thought it''s was because of the prince''s illness that we had to cancel the event" Zev said, with his brow raised in Confusion. Every one spoke of prince Stefan''s sickness and they said the ceremony was cancelled because of him.


    "Do you want to know why the prince of Akkad is sick ?" Their leader growled. Zev bent his head down, he didn''t want them to get more angry. "Its because of your daughter, Angelina."


    Angelina? How was this possible? He understood that the coven didn''t like his daughter because of the prophecy that was to come. But , how on Earth was she connected to the prince illness.


    "I getting more confused but how is my daughter at fault here ? I don''t even allow her to remove that magic bracelet. She can''t do magic on her own" he told them.


    "It''s not magic Zev. Didn''t you Know that she had a secret relationship with the prince ?" Their leader asked.


    Zev''s eyes widened. He didn''t believe them. If there was anything going on between Angelina and prince Stefan, she would have told him. Moreover , the two were not friends right from day one.


    "You are mistaken here" he told them with his shoulder hung high. Zev believed in his daughter more any one.


    The witches gave wicked laughs. The leader came forward and said "that is not why we are Zev. You are a good man and you trust too much, that''s the problem. The young girl was seeing the prince secretly. She decided to broke up with him in order to pay back for the pains he must have caused her. Now, the prince is sick and there is no hope of him recovering."


    Zev covered his mouth with his hand. He didn''t want to believe what they told but this was the coven and they would never come at night just to tell him something they weren''t sure of.


    "Now, queen mother Daria had cancelled all the events. She stopped all the little funds that the prince sent to the village" The leader continued.


    Zev couldn''t imagine that Angelina could do such to prince Stefan. He was the only one who helped the people in the village.


    "Also the taxes has been increased. The people are angry and Queen mother Daria is not done yet. When the time comes, she would sent a great storm to our village. I don''t want our children to suffer because of Angelina''s foolishness."


    "So what is your decision? I will bear the punishment for her sins. Forgive my daughter please" Zev apologized.


    The witches gathered together forming a circle around him. After few minutes of silence, the leader broke the circle and said "They said we shouldn''t punish you, but Angelina. Her punishment will be made known soon. Please keep your kid at home."


    Zev watched them leave. He was angry, scared and also disappointed. The door opened and his wife Alexander, came out. Seeing him kneeling on the ground, she ran to where he was and hugged him.


    Tears kept rushing down his cheeks. He didn''t even know how to start telling her of what their daughter had done.


    "Why did they come here? Did they hurt you ?" she asking searching his body to see if he had any injury.


    "No . They didn''t" Zev said, standing up from the floor.


    "If they didn''t do anything to you then what happened ?" Alexander asked. She wanted to know what was wrong with her husband. The coven came to their doorstep which means all was not well.


    "It''s Angelina. She has caused another problem. One that we might regret for the rest of our lives" Zev replied bitterly.


    Alexander was shocked with his words. She wondered what Angelina must have done this time.


    Is either one problem or the other. Ever since Angelina was born , she couldn''t have a life like the normal kids would do. As soon as she turned two , a prophecy came that her marriage would nothing but disaster to the entire coven. Since then, they locked her indoors. Making sure that she doesn''t speak or play with the kids around.


    When she was ten, a wealthy merchant asked for hand in marriage and when the coven refused, they were all sent away from the kingdom. That''s why they had to  settle in Akkad.


    Even here in Akkad, there were still rumors about Angelina that she was a witch. And she used her magic on men. Her parents had no choice but to put a magic bracelet on her.


    With the bracelet on her hand, Angelina could not perform any magic. Only a witch could remove it from her hand using the right spell.


    "Let''s go in Zev . Is not safe out here" Alexander said, looking around the compound.


    Together they went into the house.


    The children were kept in the cellar. Alexander went in, to bring them out.


    With Wonder in her arms , she took him upstairs to continue with his sleep while Angelina joined her father at the dinning table.


    The look on his face scared her. She wondered if it was Sigurd and Mustapha. Those two were out to destroy her. They wanted revenge for their prince Stefan.


    "Father what happened outside ?" Angelina sat down on the chair opposite. His face still showed the same expression. He didn''t answer her questions.


    Few minutes later, her mother came down stairs and joined them.


    "Zev , please tell us what happened. I am scared" Alexander asked again. He nodded.


    "Angelina" he started. She looked at him eagerly. "Were you having a secret relationship with the prince ?"


    Alexander was surprised by his question. She wanted to say something but Zev stopped her.


    "I am talking to Angelina and not you" he said, quietly.


    Alexander nodded and turned to Angelina. She couldn''t even look up.


    "Angelina raise your head up and answer your father" Alexander said.


    She did as she was told. "Yes father ."


    His eyes was clouded with anger and his hands clenched to fist. He hit the table three times .


    Zev went upstairs. He opened the door of his bathroom and poured cold water to his face. He was angry and disappointed. Angelina kept this a secret. They never taught their daughter to be heartless, up to the extent of lying to a man. Telling him that she loved him when she didn''t.


    Who gave her the right to play with someone''s feelings?


    Downstairs. Alexander looked at the girl she raised. Why will Angelina keep such a secret away from her? She understood that her daughter was not allowed to marry any man but no body stopped her from loving. One day, probably, they will find a solution to this prophecy.


    "Why did you keep it away from us Angelina ?" Alexander asked.


    She wiped her tears and looked at her mother. Angelina never wanted to hurt her family. This just happens any time Stefan was involved.


    "Mother, I didn''t mean to bring trouble to the family. Please forgive me" she went down on her knees.


    "Stop crying. I will go and bring your father downstairs. Don''t be afraid dear."


    "Don''t worry. I am downstairs already" Zev replied. He stood at the stairs with his hands crossed.


    Alexander smiled at him. Maybe this could calm him down. "Now that the two of you are here, can someone tell me what''s going on ?"


    "I will"  Zev answered. "Angelina was having a secret relationship with the prince. Not too long after that she decided to break up with him for no good reason or what was your reason Angelina ?"


    Her heart kept racing while he spoke. She felt sick. Angelina didn''t know that life was going to keep her In a difficult situation like this!


    Alexander looked at her. "You pretended to be in love with the prince? Why will you do that Angelina? I didn''t raised you to be liar!"


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up

 Chapter 109 - Wonders Nightmares.

    ******


    **


    The Author''s POV.


    After the conversation, she had that night with her family, they input new rules in the house. Her father scolded while her mother blamed her for the prince''s condition.


    This time, Angelina knew she was wrong.


    Stefan was hurt because of her foolishness. From what Isabel told her the other day, it seemed he might not survive this. Which was not good for her and the coven because Queen mother Daria was going to rip them apart.


    And if he survived it, Stefan was going to make her pay for every pain he ever went through.


    But it was better that way. Nobody would get hurt at the end of the day. Which means finding a cure for the prince was very important.


    There was this herbs that her mother mixed for wonder when he was sick three years ago. The ingredients were still kept in the family safe. But how was she going to give it to him?


    Angelina was grounded again. This time there was no hope for a change of mind. Her parents meant it.


    Angelina never imagine that the prince would fall ill after a breakup. It''s was just a breakup ????. If he couldn''t endure this, then how was going to endure the pains of a life time love because love hurt!


    As days passed by, there was no news of his recovery. She asked help from Isabel . Together they mixed different herbs. Isabel was supposed to deliver the herbs at the palace and make sure that nobody suspect that it''s was her brought the medicine.


    "Are you scared Angelina ?" asked, pouring the medicine in to a jar.


    "Not really. I don''t want to create more problems for you. Angelina pray I don''t make any mistake" Isabel said.


    "I know you can do this. I would gone by myself but my parents won''t allow me and again, the people at the palace know my face already."


    "No problem" Isabel said, collecting the jar from her. "Please stay away from trouble."


    "I will. Come back soon" Angelina said, as she watched her friend closed the doors.


    She regretted why they broke up . Stefan wasn''t as bad as she thought. The people in the village said nice things about him. Even her parents praised the prince''s effort to provide security, food and water For the villages.


    "A penny for your thoughts?" Wonder interrupted her thoughts. Angelina remembered that she promised him a day out today.


    "Come here wonder" she called the boy who standing at the door with a toy in his hand. He ran to where his sister was and hugged her.


    "Angelina Angelina" Wonder said excitedly. He wanted to remind her of the promise she made to him few days ago. "We were supposed to go out today. You said we will fly kites in the sky."


    "Huh! Did I said that?" Angelina asked ruffling her hair. It''s was not going to be easy convincing Wonder right now. "Sit here" she said, touching her laps.


    Wonder did as he was told. His face still carried the same expression he had minutes ago. Angelina thought of a way to convince him, and she came up with a nice idea.


    "What if we tell each other stories ?" She asked , giving him a big smile.


    He didn''t return back the smile. Wonder frowned at her. This wasn''t the agreement they had. It''s was kite flying.


    "Why are you frowning? You look like an old man with that face" She kissed his fat cheeks.


    "Angelina, what''s going on? You don''t behave like this" Wonder stood up from her laps.


    He was looking at her like the answer was written on her face.


    "Nothing. But how am I behaving ?"


    "Strange.  Is not your fault, very thing has changed lately. My dreams turned in to night mares" Wonder''s face dropped.


    Angelina became confused. The prince sickness had made everyone to neglect her brother.


    "Can you tell me about them?"


    "Nothing serious. I just saw our graves at the cemetery with Uncle Fabian''s crying and asking the creator for revenge." (Did he just say nothing serious ????)


    Angelina rushed to where he stood and covered his mouth. She was shocked and scared. Her hands were shaking uncontrollably. This was a bad omen.


    **


    Isabel walked through the thin path that led to the palace. She didn''t want to follow the roads in the village because people might stopped her from going further.


    The rumor kept spreading around. Now, the news was that a girl from the slums was the reason why prince Stefan was sick.


    Some of them said she poisoned him.


    However, Isabel was grateful that none of the rumors, mentioned Angelina''s  name which means they were safe for now.


    Ouch! She cried when a thorn pierced her skin. The spot became reddish and she had no choice than to open the jar that Angelina gave her .


    Applying the medicine meant for the prince was not bad at all.


    After applying it, she continued with her journey to the palace. In no time, she got there.


    Her mouth was opened when she saw the huge palace. Was this what Angelina rejected for the slums? Sometimes she wondered if her friend''s brain was still functioning.


    The prince was a handsome young man who lived in the big palace. He was kind and generous. He loved her too.


    What more could any one ask for?


    That''s why she told Angelina that she was blind. Too blind to see the good things that came to her willing.


    "Excuse me young lady, are you lost?" A male voice asked. He startled Isabel, waking her up from her imagination.


    "No sir" she curtsied. But why did she pay so much respect to this man. What if he was one of those wicked soldiers that were sent raid the village , the other day.


    "Then why are you here?" He asked.


    "A physician asked me to deliver this medicine at the palace. The queen mother is expecting it" Isabel said, stretching her hands forward.


    The man took the medicine from her. Quickly, Isabel began to make her way home.


    She ran till she reached the outskirts.


    **


    The man was surprised with the way she ran off. He didn''t want to take the medicine upstairs but Stefan''s health was at risk and every one was working towards finding the cure to his illness.


    He went in to the palace and knocked at prince Stefan''s door. A voice answered, urging him to come in. The soldier opened the door and he saw the royal women in the room.


    Quickly, he bowed . Queen mother Daria noticed his presence in the room. "What brought you here ?"


    "Greetings Queen mother Daria" he greeted. "A message has come for the prince."


    "What message" she asked .


    "A physician has sent a medicine that will cure the prince" he showed the jar that Isabel gave him. The queen mother looked at the other members of the Royal family who were also confused. The news of her son''s illness must have traveled far by now.


    She turned to physician to ask if she told any of her colleague to help with the treatment "Did you asked any of your kind to make it?".


    "No your highness. I never did" the physician said. "But, you can bring the medicine to me, I will check it out before giving it to the prince."


    That was a good idea. Queen mother Daria told the soldier to give the medicine the physician to test it. After few minutes of inhaling and tasting, she finally arrived at a conclusion.


    "This is the exact medicine the prince needs Queen mother. But we need him to drink it."


    "He is not awake how are we going to give him? Can''t we do it another way?" Queen Natasha asked.


    "It''s can also be used to apply on the wound but in the prince''s case, his injuries are internal. He had to drink it your highness" the physician explained.


    Queen mother Daria was worried and scared. What if he doesn''t wake at all. No! She was going to be positive just like Annabelle said.


    "Give it to him please" she said.


    "Mother , I think there is an improvement" Queen Natasha told her. "His body isn''t hot again."


    "Its might not turn out well Queen Natasha" The physician corrected her. She was pouring the medicine in to a cup for Stefan. She added water and gave to Queen Annabelle who was sitting closed to the sleeping prince.


    "I hate seeing my son like this" queen mother Daria said bitterly. "If my Stefan survives this, I will build his statue in the village. The only prince who fought death and conquer."


    "Mother don''t worry he will be fine" Queen Natasha said, placing her hand on her shoulder. "What about Angelina? Is she suffering too ?"


    "She will you don''t have to worry. By the time, I am done with them, Angelina will regret ever coming to Akkad."


    When Queen Annabelle noticed that Stefan''s eyes blinked. She almost screamed. "Mother, he .. bli¡­nked" she stammered.


    They looked at the prince but his eyes were shut. His hands were still cold and closed.


    "You are mistaken Annabelle" queen mother Daria told her. "I know how its been on you. But don''t worry Stefan will be fine."


    She nodded. Queen Annabelle was sure of what she saw. May be Stefan was reacting the treatment given to him by the physician.. She closed her eyes and asked the creator to protect her dear friend.

 Chapter 110 - [Bonus ] Love Made Us...

    *****


    The Author''s POV.


    Angelina laid on the bed waiting for Isabel''s return. It was boring in side but she had no choice than to obey her parents.


    Isabel told her yesterday that queen mother Daria sent unknown men to destroy their farms.


    She also stopped them from fetching water from the well built by prince Stefan. Their taxes increased as day by day.


    Angelina wished she could do something about it. It was because of her they were in anguish and pain.


    The only prayer , she offered to the creator was that the prince should rise up from his sick bed safe and sound.


    "Are you worried about what I said ?" Wonder glared in to her eyes while she laid on the bed.


    Angelina jumped out of the bed. He scared the life out of her. "Why will you do that wonder?"


    He laughed pointing at her.


    "Angelina you need to see your self in mirror. Did I frightened you that much?"


    "A little" she answered with a smile. Her brother was so innocent that he didn''t know what was going on. She wished she was still a child. With nothing to worry about.


    "Shall we? I want us to play outside Angelina" Wonder said, opening the windows of the room. It''s been three days , she saw the sun. Going out side was a temptation. The opened windows were also tempting.


    Quickly, she closed them back and carried Wonder downstairs.


    He was excited when they were climbing the stairs.


    Finally, Angelina was going to play outside with him. His expectation was down when he saw his parents at the dinning room discussing with few men.


    Angelina have never seen them before but she knew that they were connected to the coven.


    She went to the kitchen with her brother. Angelina hoped that they didn''t come with more problems. Things were already getting out of control with her parents.


    A knock came on the door. She wanted to go and opened it but her dad went for it first.


    It''s was Isabel. Her parents were going to allow her in because, she was the only friend Angelina had.


    "Greetings Sir Zev" Isabel greeted. In her hand was a basket. "I brought oranges for Angelina. Can I see her ?"


    "Yes Isabel. She is in the kitchen" he answered closing the door after her.


    Angelina was surprised. So her father knew that she came down stairs.


    Her movements was regulated by him though.


    *****


    It was evening in the palace. Every where was quiet as they waited for the Prince''s recovery. The physician assured that the medicine would help .


    Lincoln always wished his brother was dead but with the situation at hand, he missed him already. Although they were always fighting over little things like twins but he still wished Stefan wakes up from his slumber.


    In the courtyard, they all sat and waited for a good news that seemed like forever to come.


    "What if Stefan doesn''t wake up mother ?" Lincoln asked bitterly.


    "Don''t said that my king . Your brother is a fighter, he would conquer death no matter what" Queen Annabelle told him. She didn''t want them to lose hope. Queen Mother Daria had no eaten since yesterday.


    A maid ran in to the courtyard and knelt in front of the queen mother.


    "What is it?" She asked. Her heart skipped. This was the same maid that was asked to look over Stefan. What news did she bring!


    "Is the prince your highness. He is awake now" the maid answered.


    Queen mother Daria looked at Lincoln then at Queen Annabelle "Did you hear that? My boy is finally awake."


    Lincoln stood up and hugged his mother. "Let''s go see the prince that got us all worried."


    Together they left for Stefan''s room.


    When they got there. The maid was right. His eyes were opened and queen Natasha was rubbing his hands with some herbs.


    "My boy" Queen mother Daria kissed his forehead. She never imagine that her son will lie In this bed for days without opening his eyes. "I miss you so much."


    He didn''t said anything rather he blinked his eyes.


    "What is wrong with my son?" She asked the physician. "He didn''t answer me."


    "Don''t worry Queen mother. Prince Stefan is weak. He will start talking at a convenient time" She assured.


    "I hope so."


    "Why did you become sick all of a sudden?" Lincoln asked. "You were supposed to ask permission from me first. Do you Know much we missed you?"


    Queen Annabelle moved closer "you have a lot of explanations to do prince Stefan" she told him.


    *****


    Of course, he knew that when he finally wakes from his sleep there were going to be a lot of questions for him to answer.


    The most surprising questions came from his brother Lincoln. They were in bad terms before his sleep. Or has everything changed?


    Stefan felt a sharp pain in his back when he tried to get up. His head ached more than his legs.


    "That''s what you get for staying in bed for long" he told him self.


    "I have a surprise for you" his mother told him. She sounded so sweet this evening. May be she changed too. Although it''s was impossible for queen mother Daria to change completely.


    Stefan blinked his eyes. He was finding it difficult to talk. But the physician told him that he would but later.


    The door of the room opened a young girl walked in to the room. Her hair was neatly combed and  dark. Instead of a dress, she wore a trouser and a shirt.


    "Who is she ?" he asked in his head.


    "Meet princess Amara of Red Valley. Isn''t she beautiful?" Queen mother Daria asked, urging the girl to go and meet him.


    Stefan thought his mother had changed but he was mistaken. She only missed him.


    "Greetings your highness" princess Amara said with a bow. Stefan blinked. It''s was better they understand that this was the new way of communication, he learnt from the godness of sleep.


    "Mother he just woke up. We should think of a way to make him talk instead of suffocating him with women" Lincoln told her. "Let''s not forget it''s was a woman that made him sick in the first place."


    Stefan was surprised that Lincoln was taking his side. If his brother continue like this he will be forced to go back to his sleep each time they have a fight.


    "And you better start talking, we have a lot of fighting to do. Stop being a sleeping prince, the whole of Akkad is worried" Lincoln teased.


    "Enough of the scolding. You guys should let me rest" Stefan said to him self.


    He looked around the room. Princess Amara was still standing closed to his bed. This was a forced marriage that won''t have taken place if Angelina truly love him. But now that his heart has been broken, he have no choice than to marry Amara.


    It''s was going to benefit them.


    "Send words to the villages , towns and kingdom. Their prince is awake, safe and sound" queen mother Daria said, to Lincoln.


    "I will mother" he replied, leaving the room.


    "You shouldn''t worried about any thing Stefan .  You will be avenged no matter what" She said.


    Wait! Avenged? He never told any one to avenge him. Stefan wondered if she found out about Angelina. If she did then his lover was not safe.


    He tried to communicate but his voice failed. Angelina hurt him but he was not going to pay back no matter what. She never loved him but he did. And for that there was no way he could hurt someone that he loved.


    But how come did the Queen mother know about it? Sigurd and Mustapha would never leaked his secret to any one no matter what. May be it was some gossips from the village. Or Angelina decided to confessed to everyone !


    Many thoughts ran through his mind. Stefan wished that just one of his questions would have been answered. He wanted to know if Angelina came back to apologize or correct her self!


    If she still feel nothing for him then he was going to marry Princess Amara. The union was going to be beneficial to the people of Akkad.


    ****


    Words spread like a epidemic diseases across the kingdoms. Celebrations began In the name of prince Stefan. The people sang and danced all night while Angelina cried in the cellar.


    She was yet to hear the news of his recovery. No food or water entered her mouth that evening. Her parents became worried of condition.


    "Do you think Angelina is in love with the prince?" Alexandra asked her husband. The cellar was locked from in side. She won''t let any one in.


    "I don''t think so . She is confusing us, Alex" Zev said. " If Angelina loved him, she won''t have broke his heart in the first place."


    "Some times, we have to take drastic steps to realize what we want. I think that was the case with Angelina."


    "Whatever it is she feeling, I just hope is not too late"  Zev concluded.

 Chapter 111 - The Truth...

    ****


    The Author''s POV.


    "Some times, we have to take drastic steps to realize what we want. I think that was the case with Angelina."


    "Whatever it is she feeling, I just hope is not too late" Zev concluded.


    "We should talk to her about it" Alexandra suggested. She was very worried about her daughter. Angelina has been through a lot already.


    "If she gives us a chance. The cellar is locked from inside" Zev said. He tried to open the door but he couldn''t. He was worried. What if she do something stupid?


    A knock came on the door. They wonder who came to their house by this time of the day. Zev opened the door and Isabel walked in to the room. She seemed excited.


    "What happened Isabel? Is everyone fine at home?" Alexandra asked. She stood up from the floor and went to meet her.


    "No aunt. I have good news for Angelina. That''s why I came running" She answered. "Where is she ?" Isabel asked, as her eyes searched around. There was no sight of her friend.


    "She locked herself in the cellar. We begged her to come out but Angelina won''t listen. You know how stubborn she could be some times" Alexandra told her.


    "What news did you bring for her?" Zev asked.


    "The prince is awake Sir Zev. The news is every where the people are celebrating" Isabel told them.


    "Thanks be to the creator for the protection of life" Alex lifted her hands up and say little prayer of appreciation.


    She moved to door where Angelina was locked up and said "my dear, do you hear the good news, your friend Isabel has brought for us?"


    There was no answer. Alex knew that Angelina could hear her . She looked at Zev who told her to go ahead.


    "Angelina, the prince is awake now. He is back alive."


    The door of the cellar opened like magic. Angelina came out of the room with her hair unkempt. Her eyes were swollen and teary.


    "Mother what did you just say ?"


    Her parents were happy to see her. Finally, she came out of that cellar.


    "How are feeling Angelina ?" Zev hugged her. His daughter was his life but the creator made her destiny to be so difficult to understand. He had tried to change it many times but it''s seemed fate always found a way.


    "Prince woke up not too long ago" Isabel told her. "I ran all the way here to tell you."


    Angelina started laughing. They were surprised by the sudden change of mood. She laughed up to the extent that she started crying again.


    "Father I thought I killed him" Angelina said. "He is alive, I will see him again right ?"


    "Yes Angelina. Prince Stefan is fine now. But you don''t look fine to us" Zev said, looking at the clothes she wore.


    Angelina knew she looked awful and her hair stinks too.


    "I will go upstairs with Isabel. Please mother , prepare my dinner. I am very hungry" she said climbing the stairs case. She was very grateful to Isabel for bringing such a joyous message to her. Now, Sleep was not going to be a problem to her.


    **


    The next morning Stefan managed to stand on his feet. He went to the dinning hall to Join the rest of the royal family. Before his illness, he usually had breakfast with Sigurd and Mustapha. But today was a different day. He had made peace with his brother Lincoln. Sitting together as a family won''t hurt.


    Queen mother Daria sat opposite the king as usual. Princess Amara sat next to Stefan''s seat. They were not even engaged and the princess left her home land just to leave with a man who she was not sure of.


    He didn''t like anything about her. She looked more like a man to him especially when she wore trousers instead of a lady''s dress. Her arms were masculine like a man. Was she a warrior or a blacksmith?


    "Come here Stefan" His mother smiled at him. She pointed the seat closed to princess Amara was sitting. "You shouldn''t have bother to come out. Amara would have taken your food to you ."


    Amara again! His mother was not going to give up till he accept her as his wife.


    "Don''t worry mother I am fine" he smiled. Queen mother Daria stood up from her seat and went to where he sat and kissed him.


    "Good morning my son. May no one cast an evil eye on you" She said. Stefan wondered how his mother was coping while he laid on the bed either dead or alive.


    His food was served by princess Amara. She was doing everything possible to catch his attention. Of course she got it in the end.


    "I asked them to build your statue in the center of the city" Queen mother Daria told him.


    "For what mother?" He stopped eating and asked.


    "You defeated death Stefan. I want to build your statue , don''t stop me please" She shrugged.


    He didn''t say a word. Who was he to stop her by the way!


    Stefan wanted to raise the issue of the marriage between him and princess Amara but he changed his mind. They all ate their food in silence.


    In afternoon, his mother called him to her private chamber. Stefan knew the conversation they were going to have. It was about his forthcoming engagement with that princess.


    "So when is the engagement mother?" He asked, his mother who was admiring her jewelries. There were very expensive and rare to find. Ever since their Grandmother died, Queen mother Daria took over everything including her clothes.


    "What did you think of this one ? Will it suit Amara?" She changed the topic. He knew something was wrong that why she kept diverting.


    "Mother please don''t run away from my question. I want to know what is happening."


    She dropped the jewelry and turned to him .


    "Fine. I ¡­L-lied to.. Y-YOU Stefan" His mother stammered.


    "Concerning what ?"


    "About the engagement. I went to red valley and completed the rituals for you. It''s was the only way out!"


    Stefan furious. He was engaged without knowing. Was this how wicked she was? At least they should have ask for his opinion but no care because he, Stefan always obeyed!


    "Cancel the wedding and call the engagement off" he told her.


    Queen mother Daria looked at him. She knew it was not going to be easy to convince Stefan. But to call off the engagement was the last thing on her mind. Never! They have worked so hard to get to where they are.


    Calling off the wedding between the two was like rejecting the treasure that laid beneath the palace of Red valley.


    The plan was to send Stefan to go and rule over Red valley after his wedding with Princess. When he finally win the heart of the people then they would shift all the hidden treasures to Akkad.


    But Stefan was being stubborn again. She wondered why she had to give birth to children that were not obedient.


    Queen mother Daria glanced at him. Stefan was burning in rage. If there was anything to do other than calling off the engagement, she would gladly do it for him.


    "Whenever I put my trust in you mother, you make me regret" Stefan uttered bitterly. He ruffled his hair more than a thousand time. A thing he would do when anger try to take control. *Is my whole life a joke to you? Some times I feel like running away from Akkad because of you."


    "I am sorry for doing that to you. You laid on that suck Bed for long . I had no choice than to do the necessary" she lied. The engagement took place when she traveled to Red valley. Stefan was yet to be sick then.


    No response.


    "Is there anything I could do to make you forgive me?" Queen mother Daria asked.


    Stefan thought for a while. This was his chance to take advantage of his mother. After all , she did same to him.


    "I heard that you increased the taxes for the people living in the slums. You even went ahead to stop them from fetching water from the wells" Stefan said.


    She wasn''t expecting him to bring any topic concerning those people. They paying for the crime their committed. "Yes I did. They made the whole of Akkad suffer so I punished them back. It''s fair ."


    "It''s not fair mother. They are Innocent. Even Angelina is innocent. Love is not something you force on anyone" Stefan explained. Maybe she got tired of me.


    "And that''s why you laid in bed for days. Your foolishness will land you back in that sick bed. Forget about Angelina and move on with your life. I know she is beautiful but, she is not your partner. Amara is the one for you.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!

 Chapter 112 - The Suicide...

    ***


    The Author''s POV.


    Angelina stood in the forest for hours waiting for Sigurd and Mustapha. She sent a message to them that they should meet in the forest.


    The weather was hot and harsh. Her parents told her not to go far.


    It wasn''t easy convincing them at all. Letting her out of the house was becoming a problem.


    "Angelina are you sure they are going to come ?" Isabel asked.


    Angelina sighed.


    After what she did to Stefan, she wasn''t sure if sigurd and Mustafa would want to see her again they were angry and to her, their anger was justified.


    "I am not sure" Angelina said, touching her forehead. She looked towards the path that led to the well. There, she saw sigurd and Mustafa coming. Her joy new no bound, she rushed and tapped Isabel whose head was bent " see them coming."


    Isabel looked up. Finally, they came. Their hopes weren''t left disappointed.


    "Thank you for coming Sigurd and Mustafa" Angelina said excitedly. They didn''t look happy to see her even after a longtime. She knew, the boys were still angry at her. She wondered if Stefan would forgive her.


    " Angelina why did you call us out here ?" Sigurd was the first to speak. He kept his face towards the other side of the forest. He didn''t look happy answering her. She was the reason why their friend laid in bed for days, fighting for his life.


    She was surprise to hear him say that. Before the break up Sigurd was the one who usually come to collect and deliver letters to her. Angelina didn''t blame them after all she was the cause of everything.


    "I am sorry for disturbing you two again" Angelina said, rubbing her hand on her neck. It wasn''t easy standing in front of two men to apologize. "Please forgive me for the pains I must have caused you."


    Isabel raised her head up. The whole time her head was low. Did she just hear Angelina asking for forgiveness? Indeed Stefan''s illness changed her friend.


    "You didn''t wrong us. Stefan is the one who have the right to forgive you and only to him do you own an apology" Sigurd told her.


    "Can I see him then ? Is there a way I could apo¡­"


    "You can''t see her" sigurd interrupted. There was no way he could allowed his friend to meet this witch again. She was a heartbreaker and If another chance was given to her, she might do it again and again.


    "Please, Sigurd I have realized my mistake now. Help me get to him" Angelina bit her upper lips. The boys had harden their hearts towards her. How was Stefan going to react when he sees her?


    "Is late already. Just know that Stefan has forgiven you even though you aren''t worthy of his forgiveness. Don''t push things Angelina , you might get hurt. That''s if you even have a heart" Mustapha laughed at her.


    "I don''t understand. My apology can''t be too late no matter what" Angelina asked with her brows furrowed in confusion. "Why will you say that?"


    "Haven''t you heard ?" Sigurd flashed a smiled at her. Angelina understood the type of smile he gave her. A mockery smile.


    She shook her head. She had no idea of what they were talking about.


    "Stefan is engaged to the princess of Red Valley and their wedding is in two days" Mustafa broke the news to her. He was serious about it.


    Angelina''s heartbroken when she heard that. Was Stefan angry up to this extent or his love for her vanished just the sickness?


    "That not true" She said, in disbelief. "I want him to tell me by himself."


    "We don''t own you any explanation Angelina. We came here because Isabel Mustafa said.


    Let''s go Mustafa Sigurd told him.


    She felt her world falling down. If someone would asked her she would said, her heart was taking away from her. "I lost everything Isabel"


    **


    Stefan got tired of all the pre-ceremonies. His mother visited his room more than twenty times that day. She even moved some of Amara''s things to his room.


    They were engaged and not married. How many times was he going to explain this to them?


    They were more excited than he was. The women danced for days and the men rejoiced with wines on their table. No one cared to know how he felt.


    He went to the bathroom and watched his face. Coming back to the room , Stefan met Queen Annabelle. He was surprised to see her.


    "Do you also want to marry me now?" He asked.


    "Princess Amara would behead me by sunset" She laughed. It didn''t sound funny to Stefan though. By the mention of that girl''s name , he becames sick.


    "What so special about this Amara girl? I am not even attracted to her" Stefan said. "Like I don''t feel any thing for her as a woman. How did mother wants me to lay in bed with the princess when I take her like my younger brother ?"


    "Brother ? Is that it ?" Queen Annabelle asked. His words shocked her. It''s was clear that he was still in love with Angelina. "So you want to call the wedding off?"


    "I wish I could do that Annabelle. It would have been a relief for me and her as well" Stefan answered. He promised his mother that the wedding will go on without any problem. On the hand , she was going to pardon Angelina and her people.


    "You still love Angelina Stefan. I pity you my dear brother in law and friend" Queen Annabelle Interrupted his thoughts. "Don''t make the same mistake I made few years ago. You will regret this."


    She opened the door and left.


    Again he was left alone to battle with his problems.


    Stefan never imagined himself in Queen Annabelle''s shoes. She married his brother because her father asked her to .


    She was in love with a knight at that time. Queen Annabelle told him that she was asked to choose between dying with her lover or coming to Akkad while he still lives.


    A difficult situation. In every way they were going to be separated but at least his head was safe, if she chooses Akkad. Of course, Annabelle married Lincoln in the end. What a sad love story!


    But the Case was different with him. Angelina never loved him.


    Had it been she did , Stefan would fought till the end of the world just to be with her.


    **


    Angelina cried through out the night. She couldn''t sleep or eat. Love was such a painful feeling and no one warned about it.


    Stefan was getting married to someone else when she just realized that she loved him.


    Luck wasn''t on her side since the day her feet kissed the earth. It''s been problems upon problems.


    ''You should have killed me the day I was born , oh creator'' Angelina cried, as she dropped to the floor. Her legs were trembling. They could hold her body any longer.


    That would be better. May be death was the only solution to her problems.


    She stood from the floor and locked the door.


    There was a rope under her bed.


    Angelina picked the rope and tied it to a ceiling. Maybe it was better if she turned Wonder''s nightmares in to reality.


    **


    Alex was preparing dinner for the family while Wonder and fabulous were playing up stairs. Zev came back from the meeting and he was narrating what happened there. He seemed very happy and relieved after a long time.


    "Queen mother Daria has forgiven us and Angelina" he told his wife. "She even lowered the taxes for us. Can you imagine that?"


    "That''s interesting. She really loves her son. I don''t blame her for anything. A mother would anything when her child is hurt" Alex said.


    "Yeah. But I think she was wicked in her actions."


    "Mmmmh. What about Prince Stefan? Has he started talking?" Alex poured the spices in to the soup and stirred it. He nodded.


    "Speaking of the prince, that reminds of Angelina. Did she tell you anything?" Zev asked. Alex was her mother definitely, she would tell her.


    "She loves Stefan, Zev. But, is too late for that. The prince is getting married in two days time. Poor Angelina, fate always caught up with my daughter" Alex said bitterly.


    Zev walked to where she stood and wrapped his hands around her. "Everything will be fine. I promise."


    Wonder ran downstairs to the kitchen. Father! Mother ! He shouted.


    Zev and Alex went to where he was. They looked at the door but it was still locked. Even Wonder was not hurt.


    "What happened my child?" Alex knelt beside him with a worried face.


    "It''s Angelina. W-we saw her on the rope in the room" he started sobbing. ''She is not talking to me mother."


    Alex was still confused. She turned to her husband who understood what Wonder just said.


    Angelina tried to kill her self? It''s was not possible! She was a strong girl and would be never do anything foolish like that.


    Zev ran upstairs to see for him self whether Wonder was saying the truth or not!

 Chapter 113 - Her Lifeless Body...

    The Author''s POV


    "Angelina" her father called when he saw her lifeless body on the bed. Fabulous was crying. Zev couldn''t believe what he was. This was a nightmare.


    He took Angelina in his arms. She didn''t move or talk. He tried to feel her pulse but it''s was strange. "Send for the Physician immediately."


    Alex turned to Fabulous. "Let''s go"


    "No sister. Stay back with Uncle and Angelina. I will bring the physician in here" he said dashing out of the room.


    Alex was shocked by what she saw. The rope on Angelina''s neck and her lifeless body scared her but she refused to cry. Her daughter was not dead and no one was allowed to mourn. That''s why she wouldn''t cry.


    "Angelina please wake up" Wonder said, touching his sister. Even though he was a child wonder wished he could help her. She was dear to him.


    "How is she doing ?" Alex managed to ask. She lost her voice after fabulous went out.


    "I don''t know. Take Wonder upstairs, I don''t want him to see this. They would add to his nightmare."


    Alex nodded and took Wonder downstairs. Zev could not hold back tears that were forming in his eyes. After his wife left he cried out his heart. The fear of losing his child was real. To him she was his jewel, life , happiness and hope. Many times he lost hope but for her sake, he had no choice than to keep going.


    How Earth will he Forgive himself if any thing happens to her?


    Not quite long after he left , Fabulous returned with the physician. She commenced treatment immediately.


    "Is she still alive?" Zev asked her. He was panicking.


    "Yes Zev. You saved her at the right time or else¡­" the physician paused . She didn''t want to tell the parents of dying girl that they would have lost her. "Please give me some privacy here. Pray to the creator, he will heal her."


    Zev nodded. He didn''t want to leave Angelina alone but her treatment was more important.


    He went downstairs and met his family. Wonder came running to him. Zev carried him in his arms.


    "Father , he is Angelina awake ?" He asked.


    Zev felt like crying. He held back the tears. If his son was strong enough not to cry then why will he shed a tear? "No not yet , my son."


    "I blame myself for this" Alex said. "Angelina is fighting for her life in there. I couldn''t even support her as a mother , Zev."


    "Don''t say that sister. You have always supported Angelina, we all know how much you love her" Fabulous consoled. He wasn''t around when all these happened. He came back last night just to hear stories of Angelina, the heart breaker. Little did he know that she had fallen in love with the prince.


    "Is not your fault Alex. Don''t blame your self, I am the one at fault" Zev took the blame. He agreed that it''s was because of him that Angelina tried to commit suicide. If only he paid attention to her then things won''t have gone this way.


    "Stop blaming yourselves. What is happening, is fate, it always leaves you with the greatest shock. We should all pray for her to recover" Fabulous told them.


    **


    "Its your wedding day" A loud voice woke him up from sleep. He felt their presence, there were not one or two but seven people.


    Stefan opened his left eye and observed. It''s were the women. His mother, queen Natasha, Annabelle and four other women. He shut his eyes and changed position to the other side of the bed.


    He didn''t believe that the day finally came! Stefan wished he was born today instead.


    "It''s seemed the groom is shy mother" Queen Natasha said holding a tray. It''s contained the clothes Stefan was going to wear for the first ceremony.


    Queen mother Daria sat down on the bed and touched him "we don''t have all the day Stefan. There are a lot of ceremonies to perform. You haven''t even visit your uncles".


    She knew that he was awake and he could hear her.


    "What happened Mother? Is the groom too lazy to stand up from the bed ?" Queen Natasha said. "Don''t keep Amara waiting."


    They giggled.


    Stefan wondered what was funny? The jokes she threw only annoyed him. He did not like Queen Natasha.


    She was a pretentious and wicked woman. When ever Queen mother Daria wanted to execute her wicked plans , she would help.


    "Mmmmh. Princess Amara looked so beautiful this morning who notice?" Queen Annabelle teased.


    Sometimes Stefan wondered if she was a friend or an enemy.


    "Stop it all of you" he sprang up from the bed all of a sudden.


    They were laughing until they saw how serious he looked. The sudden change surprised them.


    "Why are you so angry about it? Is she not your bride?" Queen Natasha asked. It seemed she didn''t take him serious. They thought he was joking with them.


    It was time for him to act as a prince and not their respectful and obedient son or Brother in law.


    "Get out all of you" he said pointing at the door. They looked shocked. The way he was behaving was quiet strange. This was all new to them.


    "What are you saying my son ?" His mother said, moving to where he was.


    "Stop right there mother. I said you should all go out now! Before I do something stupid" he yelled.


    "Stefan, you promised not to misbehave do you remember ?" Queen mother Daria reminded him of their agreement. Of course he remembered their discussion and he was not going to go against it.


    Stefan went to the door and opened it. "As you wish mother."


    They tried to apologies but he ignored them. One by one the women left his room.


    That was a big relief to him. Ever since he woke up from his coma, it''s been the pre or post wedding preparations. They all teased him because of Amara. If only Angelina did not break his heart , they would have been married by now.


    **


    Everyone was downstairs except for Stefan. The guest began to arrive but still they was no sight of the groom.


    As the tradition demanded, the groom was to sit at the Altar and wait for his bride for at least two hours.


    "Mother , Why is Stefan not ready ? He didn''t even perform the other ceremonies" the king said. The groom was supposed to go out and greet his uncle''s and give gifts to them.


    The second ceremony was organized for the royal bloods. Only men who were born in to the royal families were allowed to attend the ceremony. There, they would teach groom what to do and not to do after the wedding. They explained the complications in marriage and give out solutions.


    The third was the taking of vows at the Altar. Which was normally done in the evening.


    Every where was decorated and the palace looked brighter ever. The guests drank and eat before the wedding procession could start.


    "I don''t know what is wrong with your brother" Queen mother Daria told him. "He is behaving strangely today. Can you imagine Lincoln? Stefan sent me out of his room in front of all your wives."


    "I don''t believe you mother" The king said in disbelief. "Stefan wouldn''t dare."


    "Then ask your wives. He drove us out of his room. I thought he drank liquor but it''s was too early for that. Which means he was in his right frame of mind."


    The king sighed. Some of the guests came to greet and he left with them. Queen mother Daria had no choice than to look for a way to get Stefan out of his room.


    The boy had grown stubborn. When she thought he was getting better it became worse the next day. If Stefan dares to back off from this wedding then she was going to land in big trouble.


    She needed him to cooperate. Queen mother Daria looked towards the throne. Lincoln was comfortably laughing at the jokes and praises the people sang to him.


    "I have to clean their mess all the time" She muttered going upstairs.


    Queen mother Daria met Queen Annabelle on her way to Stefan''s room. It seemed like a lucky star was smiling at her. She was going to shift all the responsibility to young queen. After all, she was Stefan''s best friend.


    "Good evening mother" She curtsied.


    "Thank you Annabelle. I want you to do something for me, thank the gods, I met you on my way to your room" Queen mother Daria said.


    "You Shouldn''t have stressed your self mother. Next time, send a maid to come and get me instead" She told her.


    "Please help me call the groom downstairs. It is time for the wedding."


    "Yes Mother."


    Queen mother Daria smiled and headed back to the hall.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 114 - The Wedding ...

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    It took her two days to recovery. When Angelina woke on her bed, she felt like Killing herself again.


    Life rejected her and death did same.


    "You are finally awake Angelina" her mother kissed her forehead. She could not sleep for days because of her daughter''s condition.


    "Mother your eyes are weary" Angelina told her. She thought death was the solution to her problems but that was not the truth. Her parents were hurt because of her foolish actions. "Forgive me mother, I am selfish. I didn''t think of you before doing this.


    "I have also failed to understand you my child. I blame my self in this situation. If any thing would have happen to you, I won''t have forgive my self" Alex sobbed.


    "No mother, is not your fault" Angelina said. When she tried to get up from the bed, her waist and neck ached.


    Alex helped Angelina to sit on the bed. She took a pillow and gave laid her back on it.


    "Where is Father ?" She asked looking around. He was supposed to be here when she wake up or was he angry with her?


    "T-today is.. prince Stefan''s wedding. He was invited" Alex stammered. She did not want Angelina to attempt suicide again because of the wedding. "I hope you are not upset?"


    Angelina narrowed her eyes at Alex. "Mother, should I be Happy that life has snatched him away from me again? This is the most painful thing that had ever happened to me."


    It was not written in her destiny that she should be happy. Each time happiness knocked at her door, fate came from nowhere and kicked it away.


    She was a bad omen , full of ill luck. People who were closer to her felt nothing but darkness and pain.


    "What are you thinking about Angelina?" Her mother snapped her out of her thoughts.


    "Stefan, mother! I just wished I could have seen him before the wedding" She cried. Alex hated seeing her daughter like this. She have been through so much in life, at least the creator Should smile at her even it was once.


    "Come here , don''t cry. The gods will bring a man that would love and cherish you one day. Even when you tells him that I don''t want you, he will still come after you" Alex hugged and Pat her back.


    **


    "Do you want to change your mind Stefan?" She asked. He was yet to put on his wedding clothes. The windows of the room were wide opened, ushering the cool evening breeze in to the room. Queen Annabelle knew that Stefan was upset about everything that was happening in these few days. But what can she do about it? He went ahead to make a deal with his mother without thinking about it.


    But what could it?


    "Leave me alone Annabelle. I need privacy" He was standing closed to the window. The breeze blew his ruffled hair making him look more handsome. If its was in the present days, he would have been a model.


    "You can still stop this wedding, Stefan. There is still time before you take your vows at the Altar. After that you won''t have an opportunity to get out of it" she told him. Queen Annabelle wished Stefan could stand up for himself. She couldn''t do that for herself because her lover''s life was in danger at the time.


    "What do you expect me to do?" Stefan turned and faced her. His eyes were swollen and teary. He did not want to show queen Annabelle that he was weak. She saw him as a strong man not some weak vessel.


    In the past, he had fought for lovers to be united but little did he know that his love story was going to be more tragic!


    Queen Annabelle noticed that he was not happy with what he was about to do but something was holding him back.


    "Tell me what discussion did you have Queen mother Daria. At least give me one reason choose to go on with this wedding" She pleaded. "If it''s not a good reason then I will help you escape from this bondage."


    "Is about Angelina. If I marry Princess Amara then she would be save."


    Queen Annabelle sighed. The old woman always have her way no matter what it was. "this is a serious Stefan. If queen mother Daria said so then obey her or Angelina might die.


    "Exactly my point. I have no choice" he ran his hand through his ruffled hair. Stefan knew there was no out. He was going to go down stairs and meet with his bride to me.


    "Take a deep breath and come down stairs" Queen Annabelle said. "I wish Angelina could see what you are going through because of her. Your love for her is real and pure despite the fact that she does not love you. I pray you find true love one day, Stefan."


    He nodded.


    "I am going to be the rest downstairs. Please do come my friend"


    "Yes I will."


    Stefan fell in to the sofa after Queen Annabelle left. ''Angelina where on Earth are you? Free me from this torture my love.''


    He buried his head in his hands and cried.


    ''You are not a woman Stefan. Get up and do the right thing'' he muttered to him self.


    Quickly, Stefan went to the bathroom, he poured warm water on his body cooling the heat he felt earlier.


    But who was going to cool his heart?


    After bathing for fifteen minutes, he picked the clothes on the bed and wore them. They were waiting for him downstairs. His mother would be very angry.


    It''s was his wedding, they had no choice than to wait for the handsome groom.


    He was combing his blonde hair when a knock came on the door. After few minutes of no answer, the person spoke


    "Please come down stay my prince , we are worried."


    The sentence was wrong. He knew they were not worried but scared that he might not show up.


    Stefan dropped the comb on the floor and went to meet them downstairs.


    **


    In the hall, there was no sight of Stefan yet.


    "Mother , if you are here then who went to bring Stefan down stairs" The king asked. He was sitting for hours waiting for his brother to come.


    She was confused on what to say. "I sent Annabelle to his room. They will soon come downstairs, don''t stress about it."


    Even though she told him not to stress about it, Queen mother Daria was worried. If Stefan changed his mind at the last minute, then the king of Red valley would wage a war on Akkad.


    They weren''t ready for war right now. Lincoln was just the king and not a fighter. Stefan was the one who took care of the battles after their father died.


    "What is taking them so long?" The king asked. He was very angry with his brother. Stefan always looked for way to humiliate him in the public.


    No answer.


    If his mother did not over pampered Stefan, they would not have been in this situation today.


    When Lincoln looked at the stairs , he saw Queen Annabelle. She was alone. He wondered if Stefan had changed his mind. Fear gripped him as she walked to where they were sitting.


    "Have you spoken to him?" Queen mother Daria asked. She wanted to be the first to know. In case, he refused, she would look for another alternative to bring him down stairs instead of telling the guests that the wedding has been cancelled.


    "Yes mother. Stefan will join us soon, there is no need for you to worry about anything" Queen Annabelle answered. The relief on their faces showed that they were worried.


    She wished there was way to stop this wedding without hurting anyone.


    The priest was tired of sitting at the Altar. He sat down for more than four hours. Neither the groom nor bride was present. If they wanted more time, they would have scheduled the wedding at their own convenient time.


    The guest began to whisper and murmur when princess Amara came down stairs. She had been waiting for hours and no one wanted to tell her the truth. She had no choice than to come and see things her self.


    Stefan was not at the Altar. When she looked around her gaze fell on Lincoln whose face told her what was happening.


    May be the groom refused to continue with the wedding.


    Gathering the Hem of dress in one hand, she marched to where the royal family were and lashed at them. They were the reason why every thing was happening.


    "Don''t be angry Princess Amara" Queen Natasha was the first to spoke. "Mother sent Annabelle upstairs and he will join us."


    "Soon? Did you just say soon? I have been waiting in that damn room for hours" she yelled as she pointed towards the room. "I swear if Stefan changed his mind at this minute, I will kill myself."


    They looked at her with shocks on their faces. Quickly, queen Natasha dragged her to a corner.


    "If you continue being disrespectful, Stefan might change his mind. He will only marry a girl who respect his family."


    "Natasha, I am scared" Princess Amara told. Her hands were trembling along side with her legs.


    Before she could say another word, she saw him.


    His Spartan shoulders stood out amongst men. His deep blue eyes turned silver when ever light shone on them. His moves were that of a cat, slow yet, seductive!


    She had already fallen for Stefan. But what if he came down here to call off the wedding?

 Chapter 115 - The Wedding II...

    The Author''s POV


    He sat at altar listening to all the chants. The marriage rites were longer than he thought. It was from one Ritual to another without stopping. At last he heard the Royal priest saying "I declare you husband and wife as from today."


    Stefan stood up quickly and went to where his mother stood. Princess Amara was still at the Altar. Everyone was surprised by his behavior but this was the best he could do.


    "Why will you leave her there ?" Queen mother Daria whispered. During the old days when she finished taking her vows with the king , Stefan''s father, he swept her off her feet.


    But what did Stefan know other than falling in love with girls that slapped him ? He was not happy marrying Princess Amara yet, he made it so known to the guests.


    "I am supposed to carry her on my shoulders ?"


    "It seemed like you want to back out Stefan" she said, faking a smile at the guests, who were present.


    "The contract was to marry Princess Amara while you protect Angelina" He went to seat. The sofa was kept for him and his bride. Had it been was Angelina, he would gladly carry her in his arms and make her sit next to him.


    "Why are you smiling Stefan?" Queen mother Daria asked, interrupting his thoughts.


    He noticed that his mother has been following him ever since he finished at the Altar. Stefan hoped she doesn''t demand anything from him again.


    "Mother, please let me be" Stefan answered. She looked unhappy but he did not care. "Go to your son, Lincoln. I Know he will be happy to hear you talk."


    "Sometimes I wish I am not your mother" Queen mother Daria said, leaving him alone.


    He sank back to the sofa and closed his eyes. ''Angelina where are you ?'' Stefan muttered.


    Sigurd and Mustafa came to the hall looking for him. They were supposed to be at his side during the wedding but they couldn''t.


    "Please, can you show us where the prince is ?" they asked one of the guards who stood at the door. He pointed at the left corner of the hall


    "He is sitting without his bride Sigurd. Only the gods know the end of this marriage" Mustapha told him.


    Sigurd knew that the marriage was going to end in tears with the news they brought for Stefan.


    They went to where he sat. Mustapha was the first to talk .


    "Prince Stefan" He said in a low tone.


    "Angelina, please don''t go" Stefan responded, with his eyes shut.


    They wondered if he was dreaming or he drank liquor?


    My prince Sigurd touched his shoulder gently. Please opened your eyes.


    Stefan jumped from the sofa, when he opened his eyes, he saw Sigurd and Mustapha.


    "I thought you were not going to show up for my wedding."


    "You didn''t invite us Stefan. It is not our fault" Sigurd said, looking at Mustapha who nodded.


    "Its not really my wedding. I felt like I am acting a play for the villagers" Stefan told them. He was not comfortable with sitting next to princess Amara at the Altar that why he came down. If it was Angelina the case would have been different.


    "Sigurd once said, he wanted your bride. Why don''t you hand over Princess Amara to him ? Mustapha made a joke. At first when they came, Stefan''s face was sad. But now, that they spoke to him, his brightened up.


    "No not her. I don''t like too" Sigurd said. "She looks like my younger brother."


    They laughed. While people looked at them. It was odd, seeing him with his friend instead of princess Amara.


    "Come on guys, stop it. I don''t want my mother to bring her here" Stefan said, looking at Princess Amara. She was talking to the guests. It seemed they were congratulating her. "Let''s see how the marriage goes."


    His Friends laughed again. This time, they managed to get queen mother Daria''s attention. Together with princess Amara they walked to where the boys were.


    "Greetings queen mother The boys stood up from the seat and bowed. The chair was meant for Stefan and his bride but he asked them to sit with him.


    "Stefan you should not neglect your bride. This is your first day as husband and wife" She said, helping Amara to sit beside.


    He shifted to the other end of the chair. The boys giggled, making Queen mother Daria angry.


    "Please get me water, mother" Stefan said. This was the best way to dismiss her.


    "Me? You are crazy. Don''t let this marriage consumed your brain, making think that you are superior to your mother."


    She left without an argument. This was the perfect way to dismiss her. He could not have think of any thing better than this.


    He was left with Princess Amara and his friends. She would learn to take care of herself from now onward.


    "Wouldn''t you introduce me to your friend ?" Princess Amara asked blinking her lashes several times.


    Stefan wondered if she was trying to seduce him! If that was the case then the princess was wrong because no matter what he would never fall for her.


    "It''s not necessary" he replied, facing his friends who stood closed to him.


    "Stefan please can we talk? It''s important" Sigurd asked. The main reason they came for the party was the news spreading around. Angelina''s suicide.


    Many have wondered what it was that led to such a decision by an innocent young girl. They visited her before coming for the wedding. The state they saw her in was terrible.


    "It''s Angelina Stefan. She wanted to apologize to you few weeks ago but we stopped her" Sigurd explained.


    "Why will you do that ?"


    "There is no time to argue my prince " Mustapha said in a low tone. He didn''t want Princess Amara to listen to their conversation. "We were trying to protect you. "


    "Angelina attempted suicide two days ago" Sigurd whispered. He looked around and saw that nobody was looking except for queen Natasha. Another Ally of queen mother Daria.


    "What ?" Stefan''s eyes widened. He became restless and worried. Quickly, he headed for the door without listening to the rest of the story.


    Sigurd and Mustafa followed him behind.


    "Tell my mother that I will be back soon" he told one of the guard.


    The stable was closer to the hall. Which means time would be saved. He picked his best horse and headed for Angelina''s home.


    His friends had no choice than to return home that night. They wanted to tell him why she committed the suicide but it seemed he was more eager to hear it''s frim his lover''s lips.


    **


    The village was quiet when he rode that night. Stefan wondered if they all went for his wedding or there were another event going on in Akkad that he was not aware of!


    That was not possible. No one dared to organize another event when queen mother Daria had a celebration.


    His mother was feared by many. She was not the king but they obeyed her command. That why she threw the idea of him becoming king.


    She said he was too stubborn and young to rule. Stefan did not a problem her decision because he had an elder who was desperate to rule.


    According to the tradition, the king''s eldest son was the one who would ascend his throne after death. But if the king choose a particular son to rule then his wishes are followed by people after his death.


    Before his father died, He told grandmother to make Stefan a king instead of Lincoln. To him, his younger son would rule Akkad better.


    That night, his father passed away, Grandmother died too. Many said it was strange while Queen mother Daria kept saying that it''s was not strange because Grandmother''s death was due to heart failure.


    As a child, Stefan did not understand all these things. He had no choice than believe his mother. But now, he was beginning to doubt her.


    What if queen mother Daria was the one who murder both his grandmother and father? It''s was possible. She was ready to kill Angelina and her people.


    Many thoughts ran through his mind as he stopped in front of Angelina''s house. He remembered the first day, he came here. The look on her face when she saw him at her house unannounced.


    Stefan smiled. Even after getting married to princess Amara, his love for Angelina did not change. It seemed it''s was not getting stronger every day.


    ''What are you thinking? '' he slapped the back of his head gently.


    Depressing his thoughts Stefan came down from the horse and tied it to a nearby tree.


    He took a deep breath and knocked on the wooden door. There was no answer. He tried again but no one reply.


    Maybe coming here was a bad idea. He took a step backwards. ''Go home prince Stefan''.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 116 - I Love You Stefan...

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    Depressing this thoughts Stefan came down from the horse and tied it to a nearby tree.


    He took a deep breath and knocked on the wooden door. There was no answer. He tried again but no one reply.


    Maybe coming here was a bad idea. He took a step backwards. ''Go home prince Stefan''.


    He knocked again. This time the door opened and Angelina''s mother emerged from behind. She looked pale like it was her that attempted the suicide. Her eyes were swollen. The thought of her daughter dying must have drained her. Poor woman he thought.


    "My P-prince" Alex eyes widened when she saw the prince at her doorstep. He was the last person she could imagine to see that evening. His wedding was Tonight, so what was he doing here?


    "Mrs. Zev" Stefan paused and bit his lips. He remembered how his mother frustrated these innocent people. He felt really bad about it.


    "Greetings your highness" Alex bowed, holding her dress in her hands. Stefan could see the resemblance. If she was still looking young and beautiful at this age then Angelina would look younger when she aged. "I was not expecting you at all. Welcome."


    "I know. Forgive me for coming unannounced" he apologized. At this point, Stefan lacked the words to use. He wondered if Mrs. Zev was still mad at his family.


    "No your highness. This is also your property. You have every right to come here at any time."


    He wasn''t the type that exercised over authority on things that were not his. The house was built by them and it''s belonged to them only. Despite the fact that, Stefan was a prince and the law in Akkad said, the royal family owned all the lands and properties.


    "This your property not mine" he told her. Mrs. Zev''s face brightened up. A tear dropped on her cheeks even though she was smiling. This was a tear of joy. Stefan had proven to her that he was the good, generous and kind prince the people portrayed him to be.


    "By the way, how is Angelina ? Can I see her ?" He asked.


    "Yes prince Stefan" Mrs. Zev said , opening the door wide.


    He walked in to the house for the first time. It was not as bad as he thought would be. Even though the furniture were not expensive, they still look beautiful and neat.


    "She is upstairs. Please follow me , if you don''t mind" Mrs. Zev said, climbing the stairs.


    He did not object rather he followed her behind maintaining his pace no matter how eager it was for him. The thought of seeing Angelina again excited him.


    If he could shout to the world and express how he felt that night, then his mother would have accepted his wife.


    They stopped in front of the third door by right. Mrs. Zev turned the doorknob and entered the room with a smile. But she was not smiling at him.


    "Angelina dear. Someone is here to see you."


    The figure on the bed sat up and stretched it''s neck to see the visitor.


    "Who is mother ?" Came a weak and low voice. "Is it Isabel ?"


    Yes! That was the only person who could even visit. Earlier Isabel told her that she would be going to Stefan''s wedding. Her parents wanted to find a match for her there.


    Her friend was lucky. She could marry.


    "Not Isabel" Stefan answered, revealing his self. Angelina looked surprised. Just like her mother , she was not expecting him.


    "S-stefan¡­ my ¡­ P-prince Stefan ?" Angelina stammered. She was excited to hear his voice. This was the moment she been waiting for days.


    ''Oh death, thank you for rejecting me'' Angelina muttered. Her mother began to light the candles while Stefan went to meet Angelina.


    When she was done, she closed the door and left.


    They were left alone to say whatever they were holding back.


    "How are you feeling today ?" Stefan asked, sitting on the bed. He held his hands in his. She was cold. "I missed you."


    Those words meant a lot to her. She was glad that he did. But it still did not change the fact that Stefan was married to princess Amara. He was hers, now and forever!


    "I am getting better" she said, drawing the blanket up to her chest. "How is your wife ?"


    Stefan sighed. The one question that he did not want her to ask. "Amara is fine."


    Wow! So she was fine! Angelina wished she could the princess'' face. Stefan seemed to like her.


    "Thank you coming Stefan. This mean so much to me" Angelina thanked him. "I hope you find a place in your heart to forgive me."


    "I was planning to forgive you but after I heard about the suicide you attempted I changed my mind" Stefan scolded. "Why did you do such a horrible thing to yourself ?"


    "It''s because I love you Stefan."


    Love? He looked at her neck and saw the wound the rope must have left her with. Did she go to this extend for love or this was just one of her games?


    **


    Instead of going home that night, Stefan decided to stay with Angelina. He sent a messenger to inform his mother of this development. He gave him a letter saying he was Angelina and won''t be coming home tonight.


    When the letter got to her, queen mother Daria was furious. This was the same girl he warned Stefan about. To make matter worst, Princess Amara was there when he read the letter out.


    The Atmosphere changed. The king was angry and jealous. He thought Stefan would leave Angelina for him but no! Even after he got married to the princess, he still did not forget about his love.


    "Angelina? So he left me for that stupid girl. That low and middle class girl" Princess Amara dropped to the floor and cried. She thought she won Stefan''s heart and affection after getting married to him but it seemed there were plenty of work to do before the gods would hand Stefan to her.


    "Stop crying Amara" Queen mother Daria said. "Natasha take her to the room. She need rest."


    Yes mother She answered, assisting Princess Amara to her room.


    After Stefan left, some of important guests also left the party. The groom was away from the wedding, which means he did not want them to celebrate with him.


    The remaining guests, when they heard that Stefan wouldn''t be coming back , they left immediately. She wished she knew the content of the letter before allowing the messenger to read it out loud.


    "Mother, I won''t take this from Stefan" the king said, throwing the cup in his hand on the floor. He pushed the tables and headed for the door. But his mother stopped him.


    "Please, don''t go and fight with your brother Lincoln" she said, holding his hands. It would be a disgrace if two brothers fought for the same girl who did not want either of them.


    "I know you are hurt with your brother''s action but take it my Lord" Queen Annabelle advised. She was happy after listening to the letter. Stefan took a good step and she was proud of him as usual.


    The king turned to her. "I know you are part of this Annabelle! You knew this right from the beginning why did you hide it from all of us ?"


    "I was not aware your highness. By the way, I wouldn''t tell you if I had an idea about it."


    Lincoln almost slapped her. Queen mother Daria was the one who stopped him again. The guest began to leave one by one. Soon, there was no one left in the hall except for the royal family.


    "Who did you own your allegiance and gratitude to ? I made you the Queen you are today, not Stefan. I made you a mother not, Stefan. Yet you put him first!" He screamed at her. His eyes were red. If no one was here , he would have slapped her.


    "Go to your room Annabelle" queen mother Daria commanded. The rest of the family members also left. Now she was left alone with her son who just finished disgracing her. "I thought I was disappointed in Stefan but it seemed you are more of a disappointment to me. Shouting at your wife in public? Screaming about the wrong your brother did to you in front of our guest!"


    "Mother I became angry and lost control" he said, with confusion and anger.


    *If you are losing control now, I wondered what you will do when you finally lose the throne"


    "Annabelle was taking his si¡­"


    "Forget about Annabelle and focus on Stefan. He is our main problem here. That woman is just a distraction" she interrupted.


    Lincoln took a deep breath. His mother was right. Queen Annabelle was trying to distract him from understanding what Stefan was doing. He was playing a game of Chess with them.


    ''I have to show him, his place in this game'' he said to himself.

 Chapter 117 - Its A Do Or Die Affair...

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    The next morning, Stefan woke with Angelina by his side. The wedding was between him and  Amara but he ended up spending the night with another woman. (Not a normal thing but I like it ????)


    He looked at her calm face. She seemed at peace. Her eyes were shut. Stefan got up from the bed without waking her up , carefully, he opened the door and went downstairs.


    Her family were having breakfast. Zev was having an argument with his wife. They were talking about him.


    "Why did you allow him to spend the night here ?" Zev asked, in a low tone.


    "I did not know the prince was going to spend the night here. He never came out of the room" His wife answered him.


    It was true. After Alex closed the doors yesterday, he did not open or went out side the room.


    "He is a married man. People will say Angelina is coming between the princess and her husband."


    "I know but¡­" Alex started.


    "Good morning prince Stefan" Zev said, immediately he sighted Stefan at the stairs.


    When they saw him, they changed the topic quickly. He didn''t mind at all. Stefan gave them a smile as he walked to the dinning table.


    "Please sit down my prince" Alex said, drawing the chair for him to sit. They were being formal with him and he didn''t like it all.


    "Do not worry aunt. I must return back to the palace" Stefan told them. "My mother will be worried if I waste any time ."


    "No problem your highness. Thank you for the visit" Zev said with a bow. "Is she awake ?"


    Alex had a tray in her hand. Its was Angelina''s breakfast.


    "No. She is still sleeping. In case she wakes up , tell her that I will back in the evening" Prince Stefan said, going to the door. "Have a nice day."


    He opened the door and left. His horse was ready, all thanks to Zev.


    Quickly the prince rode home with speed. There were a lot of complaints waiting for him at home.


    When he reached the giant doors of the palace, the guard informed him that queen mother Daria sent few men to go and bring him home. Impressive, who did she think he was? A child??


    Not anymore. He would not tolerate all her intimations. (Really bro? ????)


    The maids we''re lined up in the hallway. If queen mother Daria was angry, she made sure that everyone around her get a taste of it. Sometimes, the maids were sent to the garden as workers.


    "Where is my mother ?" Stefan asked one of the maid, who could barely look up.


    "She is in your room your highness" the maid replied, pointing towards his room.


    Stefan wondered what she was doing in his room, this early morning. He opened the door and entered the room.


    Everyone looked at him with anger and perhaps hatred. If eyes could kill then he would have been a dead man by now. Stefan ignored them and walked to where his mother was. As usual, he wanted to give her the morning kiss , since he missed the last night kiss because of Angelina.


    Smiled. He remembered the kiss he gave Angelina last night. She returned it back, allowing him to traveled his tongue inside of her mouth. Its was not his first kiss, for him had kissed a lot of women before. But , he felt different and wanted more because it was the first kiss from the love of his life.


    They also made promises never live each other no matter. It''s was a do or die affair! ????


    Moving closer to his mother, she stopped him from kissing her. Her eyes were full of anger and fire. This was not a good sign. He hoped she keeps to her promise of not hurting his love.


    Princess Amara was lying on the bed crying. Didn''t she know that this bed belonged to him and not her! What was wrong with her room?


    "Stop crying princess Amara , see the prince is back" Queen Natasha said. She held a plate of food. It seemed like Amara did not eat her breakfast. But it did not matter. He was yet to eat his too.


    "Greetings mother" Stefan said, with a smile. She tried to tighten her face more. He wondered when last his mother smiled.


    No answer. Queen Annabelle smiled as him. A good one, she was trying to communicate with him using her eyes. He winked at her, which indicated that he understood what she meant.


    Queen Annabelle was happy with the decision he made and it was clear that she was the only one ready to support him.


    Queen mother Daria gave her a hot look. Quickly, she stopped smiling and attended to princess Amara.


    Stefan grinned.


    "Where are you coming back from ?" His mother turned and asked him. Stefan was surprised by her question. He sent a letter to her last night why the pretense now?


    "Mother, I sent you a letter yesterday. Didn''t you read it ?"


    I didn''t say that. I read it. Answer my question Stefan" she insisted.


    ''Stubborn woman'' he said in his head.


    "I went to see Angelina. She is not feeling well."


    "You left me on the altar for that girl? It''s was my wedding night yet she got all the attention a wife should get" Princess Amara yelled suddenly. The other Queens were trying to stop her from standing up. She looked weak and pale.


    But he didn''t tell her to marry. She forced her way in to his life when he made it clearly that it''s was Angelina, who he loved.


    "Did you see what you caused ?" Queen mother Daria pointed at the girl lying down on his bed. She looked quite sick.


    Wait! Does that means two women were sick Because of him? Stefan asked himself. Angelina''s case was understandable but Princess Amara, they never loved each other. She already knew the situation before she married him.


    "Forgive me mother" Stefan bowed. He did not want to be disrespectful to his mother again. "I had to leave because of what happened to Angelina."


    They all looked at him. He saw their questioning eyes. They wanted to hear the full story and he would gladly give it to them.


    "What trouble has she caused again ?" Queen mother Daria asked.


    "She attempted suicide. Thanks to the creator, he saved her mother."


    The queens were shocked as they used their hands to cover their mouth.


    "So when did you become a doctor, Stefan . That was not enough reason for you to run to her" Queen mother Daria said, trying her best not to show any concern. Of course, why would she? The girl hurt her son badly. "Don''t forget, Angelina broke your heart Stefan few weeks ago."


    "I know mother but I have forgiven her" he told her.


    "To hell with your forgiveness!" Queen mother shouted. "I don''t want the two of you to get any closer. I hope you have not touch her ?"


    Stefan sighed. He was not going to answer that question. Nothing happened between him and Angelina last night except for those kisses.


    "Mother please, don''t force princess Amara  in to my life, she might get hurt. By the way, my feelings for Angelina hasn''t change" He said, ruffling his hair.


    "I refused her in your life Stefan. I am your legitimate wife and she? Angelina is no body, but a girl who never love or care about you" Princess Amara cried. There was no difference between her and queen mother Daria when it came to shouting and yelling!


    "Control yourself Amara. You will get all the attention you need. Prepare the room tonight, Stefan will perform his duties as a husband" queen mother Daria commanded.


    Really? Was it by force now! There was no way, he was going to touch that woman that laid in the bed smiling.


    "Is that clear ?" Queen mother Daria asked. Of course, it was very clear to him that he had to laid on the same bed with a woman, who he did not love. "We are leaving."


    He nodded as the women began to leave the room. When they were gone, Stefan shut the door and turned to Princess Amara "You won right?"


    No answer. He continued "I don''t love you Amara, why don''t you understand that. Please, sleep in your room tonight."


    She shrugged and turned to the wall. Was she giving him attitude now?


    "I can''t deal with two stubborn women at a time in this Palace" He uttered, with his hands akimbo.


    Maybe he was going to spend his night in any of the guest''s rooms. It seemed princess Amara preferred his room and his bed.


    Instead of arguing with her, Stefan picked few clothes and went in search of a new room to stay. But only for the main time.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 118 - The Thought Of Another Woman...

    *****


    The Author''s POV.


    Days passed by, but Queen mother Daria did not let him out of the palace. She gave him a lot of work to do. Stefan was asked to train the soldiers in the morning and when it''s afternoon, he taught beginners how to throw a spear. In the evening, he would preside over few cases and go to bed very late.


    She was doing this to keep him away from Angelina. At a point, she succeeded because, ever since that night he spent with her , Stefan was not able to see her again.


    He sent letters to Angelina telling him of his new duties and how much he missed her.


    She did not reply any one of them but the messenger said, she was very happy after reading them.


    Today, Stefan was asked to talk to the villagers concerning the increase in taxes. He wondered how he was going to explain to them.


    The king increased the taxes not him Stefan, only Lincoln knew why he asked for such a huge amount from each  farmer.


    "Mother, Lincoln should be in best position to explain things to them . I don''t even know what this tax is used for" Stefan told his mother politely. The villagers were staring at them waiting for an explanation.


    "You can do this Stefan. Don''t disappoint your father and Grandmother" queen Mother Daria told him .


    There, she went again! Including their innocent father in her evil deeds. The late king was one of the best king that Akkad could ever have. If only his son, Lincoln was him.


    Clearing his throat, Stefan spoke out loud "Only the king can explain why he increased the tax."


    "When will he explain it to us ?" The angry crowd asked. "We have been waiting for week now."


    Stefan was scared and confused. Lincoln was not ready to face the people.


    "What did you just do Stefan ?" His mother whispered. Without answering her , he went to his room take a rest. The city was Lincoln''s business and not his.


    *****


    In the evening when every one was less concern about him, he sent words to Angelina, asking her to meet him in the woods.


    Quickly, Stefan dressed up and headed for the woods. He did not want Angelina to go and wait for him there. She was an angel and angels were treated with respect.


    When he got to the woods, it''s was quiet except for the chirpings of the birds. This was the perfect spot for them. People hardly come around. Also it was summer and the leaves were dry.


    The smell of the trees and flowers was something he wanted to enjoy with the love of his life. Those moments counts.


    Stefan set  up a tent far away from the path. He brought some fruits and wine.


    When the work was done , he sat down and waited for Angelina.


    But, why was she taking so long?


    The weather was cool and the breeze welcome her in to the forest. In the letter, Stefan said, he would wait beside the giant tree. It''s was popular because of its branches and leaves. They never dry no matter the season.


    Looking towards the direction of the tree, Angelina saw a tent. Strange. Prince Stefan did not tell her that he was going to set up a tent.


    What if he was not the one? Feeling scared , she took few steps backward and asked politely "Is any one here ?"


    No answer. Some one moved, she could see a shadow though it was just getting dark.


    "Angelina, don''t tell me you are scared of a tent" Stefan came out with his arms crossed in front of his chest. She looked quiet nervous and scared. He could frightened her in just a second.


    "Its you ! You scared the life out of me, prince Stefan" she said, with a frown. If he was not among the people she loved, Angelina won''t have hesitate to slap him for this prank. Nothing was funny about this.


    "I am angry now".


    "Yeah I know my love" he laughed, opening his arms for a hug. But she ignored him and went to look at the tent.


    The arrangements were beautiful. Stefan must have went through a lot just to do all these for her. She would be stupid to say all men were the same.


    "You like it ?" He asked , wrapping his hands around her.


    Angelina smiled and nodded. Of course, no girl would hate this. The prince of Akkad had prepared a tent for her to feast with. It was a privilege to her.


    "I love this my prince. It looks lovely" Angelina answered. Turning around to face him. Stefan gave her a boyish smile. One she could never forget.


    "I will love till the end of time, my Angelina. Your beauty is one that is rare" He said, running his finger through her front hair.


    "Can you lay down , your life for me ?" Angelina asked. She wanted to know much he truly love her. She looked in to his eyes to see if he would lie about this.


    "Why will you ask such a question my love ? I would gladly lay down my life for you at any time without thinking for a second" Stefan answered with his hands wrapped around Angelina. He felt like kissing her but he held back his urges.


    "Mmmmh. I am feeling special my love" She kissed his lips unexpectedly. Stefan''s eyes widened.


    He shut them and held her tight. Only then , did he remembered that they were still standing outside.


    Although, people hardly came to this giant tree , it would be more safer if they went in to the tent.


    "Let''s go inside. It is getting darker outside" he told her.


    Together they went to the tent. Stefan poured the wine in to one of the two cups he brought and handed over to Angelina. "Let me serve you through out the night. If you don''t mind my lady."


    Angelina smiled. He was romantic and charming. Stefan was also respectful. They have been together for sometime now, yet he has never tried to be intimate with her.


    He was not like those men who came to her just for sex!


    "Stefan" Angelina called. He looked at her closely. "Are we going to continue like this? I mean seeing each other in secret. The thought of you having another woman as your wife drives me crazy."


    *****


    In the palace, same evening.


    It''s was princess Amara''s birthday. Stefan was supposed to be in the palace but he was nowhere to be found.


    His brother, Lincoln was furious because he thought his mother sent Stefan on an errand.


    "The king of Red Valley just arrived and Stefan is no where to be found" Lincoln told Queen Annabelle.


    Because she was Stefan''s friend, her husband scolded her for every wrong he did. "Let''s wait for mother to come back from the temple. Who knows ? May be they went together."


    "I hope that is the case here. If Stefan tries to play wise again, I won''t forgive him this time" The king added.


    Queen Annabelle nodded as her husband went out of the room. She let out a sigh. What problem has Stefan created now? Why was he so unlucky when it''s came to love!


    She picked her son from the cradle and went down stairs to join the others are the dinning hall.


    The king of Red Valley was not what she expected. He was a short old man with a wicked grin on his face. His eyes brows were full and big. He looked scary.


    May be that was the reason why people feared him.


    "Where is prince Stefan ?" The king asked Lincoln. He looked around.


    It seemed the king of Red Valley has never seen his son in-law. For he knew nothing about Stefan.


    "He went to the temple with mother and the other queens" Lincoln answered.


    "That means he is with my daughter, Amara. I was told she went to the temple too."


    Lincoln nodded, not being sure of what to say. The king smiled at him. He was afraid that Stefan might misbehave because of the rumors  about him. - The rebellious prince! ????


    "Your highness, I would like to know if  there any thing , you need ? My wife is at your service" Lincoln said with a bow. Queen frowned while the king smile. He was impressed with the way he was been treated.


    ''Just wait till Stefan comes. You won''t smile again'' Queen Annabelle said to her self.  She knew the young Prince was not going to pretend. He would surely show to princess Amara''s father that , he did not like his daughter.


    "Why are you two standing? Come join me . I am very happy this evening" The king invited them.


    Although they were at the table, their minds were far away. Lincoln prayed that Stefan should be with his mother.. While Queen Annabelle prayed that he come home soon, because she had a feeling that he was not with Queen mother Daria.

 Chapter 119 - I Will Divorce Amara For You.... ( R18: Matured Content)

    ******


    "You haven''t answer my question, your highness" She asked the man who sat opposite her. His silver eyes shone in the dark. He looked like he was blind.


    Stefan shrugged. He was looking for the best way to answer her without causing confusion.


    "Your question is not difficult for me to answer. But , I am I already married to princess Amara."


    "So what ?" Angelina frowned. She was not expecting him to side with her. Princess Amara was his wife. Yes, she already know that but who was she ?


    "Smile Angelina. I will soon divorce her and marry you" Stefan told her. She looked at him with a smile.


    "Really ? Will you do that for me ?" She asked , with her eyes widened. If he could do this for them , they could be together forever.


    "Yes. I got married to Princess Amara because of you" Stefan confessed. He did not want to keep any thing away from her. The agreement was between my mother and I .


    "What? You married Amara to save me ?" Angelina was surprised. She was angry with him for this. Now, that prince Stefan told her the truth. She felt really bad.


    Tears began to draw lines on her cheeks as she sobbed.


    "Forgive me for being selfish. I did not believe in the love you have for me Stefan."


    "Angelina, is not your fault. Please stop crying. My future wife shouldn''t be shredding tears in my presence. It''s prohibited" Stefan held her face in his hands.


    He kissed her face, drying up the tears with his lips. "I love you Angelina. I will do anything to keep you safe."


    Angelina moved her lips and pressed them on his. Cold shiver ran down her spine when he wrapped his hands around her.


    This was not the first time, his hands were there. Nevertheless they felt different now, making it seemed this was their first touch.


    She ran her hand in to his hair, they were soft. The prince was such a lucky man and she was more Lucky to be loved by him.


    Stefan did not stop from there. He kissed her neck and she moaned. It seemed Angelina liked it, so he did continued.


    Their breath were heavy as they struggled to satisfied their selves. Stefan stopped and asked "Should I continue ?"


    Angelina understood what he meant. He was the first man that she got this closed to. She looked at his eyes, they were desperately waiting for her to answer.


    "Yes. I would love to ha¡­"


    Before she could finish her statement, Stefan covered her lips with his. Was he waiting for her to say yes? What if she said no!


    As these thoughts were running Angelina''s mind, Stefan was finding his way through her dress. He unzipped and kissed her neck.


    "You won''t regret this my love. I promise" He said, kissing her again. (????????????)


    If kisses were fire then she would have been burning by now.


    Stefan removed her dress. She felt naked already. He picked one of the cup and kept it on the other side of the tent. He was trying to create space for them to lay.


    When he was busy doing that , Angelina stared at him. His messy hair turned her on. She wanted to see what his body would look like without that shirt on.


    "Can I undress you ?" She managed to ask. The sudden courage surprised her.


    "Yes love. I am all yours" Stefan smiled at her.


    ******


    It was quite late , when Queen mother Daria arrived at the palace with the other queens. She was not informed about the arrival of the king Of Red Valley. No one told her about it. To make the matter more complicated, Stefan was not with her.


    "Take the offerings inside the palace" she ordered the maids, when she came down from the horse.


    Looking towards the entrance door, she saw a maid running to her direction. Queen mother Daria wondered if Stefan has taken ill again. If that was the case, she was not going to spare Angelina no matter what.


    "What happened ? Why are you running to me ?" She asked when the maid came closer. The girl let out a sigh of relief. Strange, she must being running for a long time now.


    "You have a visitor Queen mother" the girl said with a bow.


    Queen mother Daria wondered who its was. She did not invited any one to the palace. Neither, did a letter came to her concerning any visit.


    "Do you know who it is ?" She asked the girl.


    "Yes queen mother. It''s the king of Red Valley."


    "What ?" Queen mother Daria almost fell. She held the pillars for support. Was this young girl joking with her? The king of Red Valley in palace?


    "Ha ha haa" princess Amara laughed loud. This act of hers irritated Queen mother Daria. If her father was not here, she would have slapped that red face of hers. "my father has finally come to Akkad."


    "Go and meet your father" Queen mother Daria gave her a fake smile her. "You should all go inside, I will join soon."


    The rest of the women left but Queen Natasha stayed back. She wanted to know why the Queen mother invited the king to Akkad.


    "Mother, you looked shocked all of the sudden" She said, helping her to walk. Her face was pale. "Don''t tell me that you were not aware of his coming ?"


    "No . I did not know about it Natasha. Can''t you see the shock on my face?"


    She could see it. There was no doubt about it. They went in to the courtyard and sat down.


    For the first time her heart skipped. She thought she was going to die. The fear of losing every thing gripped her throat.


    Queen mother Daria touched her chest to see if her heart was beating. Of course, its was.


    "Mother, you are shivering" Queen Natasha stared at her.


    "Don''t worry about me, my child. Go and call Lincoln for me. He has to answer all my questions."


    ******


    When Queen Natasha informed him that his mother was waiting in the courtyard. He knew that there was a huge problem.


    She looked weak and paled when he saw her. This was not the strong mother he was always proud of.


    "Mother, what happened to you? Are you sick ?" Lincoln sat beside her.


    He touched her forehead, it''s was hot.


    "I wish I was just sick. Why did you invite that old man to Akkad ? Things are not find here, what was the need to invite more problems!" Queen mother Daria confronted.


    "King of Red Valley? Mother I thought you told him to come to Akkad. I was surprised when I saw him."


    "If you didn''t tell him to come to Akkad then who did?" Queen mother asked with her brow furrowed in confusion. She was furious. Just when they were closed to the treasure , the man came from no where to cause problems for them.


    "I wondered if his parents did not teach him, how to send a letter!" Lincoln said, with annoyance.


    The treasure was their number one aim and the only reason why Stefan got married to Princess Amara. If the king sees that his son in-law was maltreating his daughter for sure, he would change his successor immediately.


    "Stefan always had a way of making my enemies laugh at me. Where is he?" The Queen mother Daria asked.


    "I was about to ask you the same question. Where is Stefan?"


    "What did you mean by that? I left him with you."


    Lincoln stood up and placed his hand on his forehead. Everything was going wrong at the last minute. If Stefan was not in the palace then where the hell did he go to?


    **


    His hungry eyes looked at the two big oranges in front of him. Stefan put his tongue and played with them.


    He held the left breast and squeezed it''s gently.


    "Do you want me to go further ?" he beamed at her.


    "Yes" she answered quietly. Stefan sliding his hands in between her laps. Angelina kept on moaning as he felt her.


    "Ouch¡­ Stefan" she arched against him when , he moved to the other breast. Two fingers worked in side her, ac little uncomfortable but nothing she couldn''t handle. Not so long as he kept his mouth on her lavishing breast with attention. His thumb rushed around a sweet spot and her eyes rolled back in to her head. So closed.


    The strength of what was building was staggering, mind blowing. Her body going to be blown to dust atoms, when it hit¡­. She came, groaning every drawn taut. It was almost too much . Almost.


    Nevertheless , Stefan did not stop there¡­ his loins entered, causing her to almost jerk. At first, he was slow but as time went on, he kept thrusting hard until he became satisfied¡­.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 120 - Where Is Stefan?

    "What are we going to do mother ?" Lincoln asked. His heart was racing at an unknown speed. He feared if it''s stop , he might die.


    "You two, made mistakes in the past and I always ignored them, this time, I am going to punish you and Stefan for this humiliation" queen mother Daria snapped.


    She was looking for the perfect lie to tell the king of Red valley, should in Case, he asked about Stefan. Of course , he was going to ask.


    After all he was his first and only son in law.


    "Forgive me mother I did not planned for this to happen" he apologized to her.


    "Send the guards, to go and bring Stefan back to the palace immediately" Queen mother Daria said, standing up from the seat. "I want to see him".


    "Mother did you know where he might be ? It''s late already" Lincoln asked.


    "Foolish boy. If he is not with his friends, check at Angelina''s house. You will find him there" She yelled at him.


    Without waiting for a reply, queen Mother Daria headed for the dinning hall. She was nervous. What if princess Amara tells her father everything? ''No way, I won''t let that happen.''


    Quickly, she entered the hall. The family members stood up when they saw her. The king''s face brightened, it seemed he was waiting for her.


    "I was worried that you might not come to see. How are you and your household ?" The king stood up from his seat and walked to where she stood. Queen mother Daria stretched her hand forward.


    "Welcome to Akkad , your highness."


    "You don''t look too well your majesty" He said , kissing her knuckles softly.


    She tried to put on a smile but it''s failed. What a day! She sighed.


    "How will I be well, when my son is not in Akkad" Queen mother Daria walked to a seat and sat down. She had a perfect lie finally!


    "Which of your sons are you talking about ?" The king sat down.


    "Your son in-law Stefan of course. I am so worry about him" She lied. The king was going to believe her. He just arrived Akkad.


    "And you did not tell me about this Amara" he turned to his daughter who looked quite shocked. She was confused on what to say.


    "No father. You did not ask about him" Princess Amara managed to say, drinking the wine in the cup. She hated this lie that queen mother Daria was making her to say.


    If not for Stefan , she would have told her father the truth.


    She was too afraid to lose him


    "Prince Stefan went to deliver an important message for me. He will be back soon" Queen mother Daria said.


    "A message? Is he not a prince? Why will you send your own son on such a journey ?"


    "Of course he is my favorite son. But like I said earlier the message is important and only Stefan is trust worthy" She answered with confident.


    The king was getting on nerves. She took a deep breathe and grabbed a cup of water.


    Just when he was about to drink it, Lincoln came to the room. Her questioning eyes asked what he was still doing in the palace.


    He came to where she sat and whispered "We can''t find Stefan mother. He is not at Angelina''s nor his Friends'' place.


    **


    Stefan could barely breathe when he was done. He kissed her tired body softly. She was the best thing that happened to him.


    "You look tired Angelina. We should spend the night together" He said, biting her ears, gently.


    She shrugged. "No , you are going home. I don''t want Queen mother Daria to be angry. You know every soon she is going to be my mother in law."


    "Wow! You are taking her side already. I know queen Annabelle will take mine instead" Stefan said.


    "Who is queen Annabelle ?" She asked with jealousy in her eyes. He smiled when he saw that.


    "She is my girlfriend. I love her do much. How about you? Do you have boyfriend?"


    Angelina frowned. A girlfriend! Few minutes ago, this man was telling her how much he loved her.


    Or was he trying to make her jealous?


    Only the king''s wife was referred to as queen in Akkad The prince''s wife was a princess.


    If the woman was a queen then she was Stefan''s sister in law.


    "Don''t try to make me jealous Stefan. She is your sister in law" Angelina sat up. "I am going to dress up now. You should do the same."


    He did not want to leave the tent that night. Spending time with Angelina was the best thing that have ever happened to him. He stood up and started dressing too.


    "I will do as you say my princess. I will do any thing you want."


    "Fine. I want you to go home to your mother. I am sure, you did not tell them where you were going to. They must be worried by now."


    "Maybe. They don''t really care about me. I am less important compare to Lincoln, my elder brother."


    "You shouldn''t say that" Angelina turned , while Stefan zipped her dress. He kissed her neck before letting go of the dress.


    "Naughty prince. When are we going to see again?"


    "When I am able to convince my mother. I want to marry you at all cause, Angelina" Stefan said, holding her hands. "I want to spend the rest of my life with you."


    "Then go home immediately. Go and ask your mother for permission first" Angelina released her self from his hold.


    She went out of the tent. He wasn''t going to gathered or carry any one the items home. Queen mother Daria might suspect that he went to see Angelina.


    Losing the horse''s rope, that was tied to the tree, Stefan rode home to ask his mother if he could get marry Angelina. -the love of his life.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 121 - The Old Treasure...

    ***


    The Author''s POV.


    Angelina got to the back door and turned the doorknob, but it was locked, she slipped her hands in to her pocket and brought out a key. (She came prepared ????????)


    She opened the door and saw that the lights were off and No one was at the living room. Good.


    Quietly,  she started climbing the stairs to go to her room. But it seemed luck was not on her side.


    The light turned on and she looked down the stairs.


    Her parents were waiting fir her. They did not sleep because of her absence.


    Angelina remembered piling up clothes beneath her blanket, how did they know she was not the one lying on the bed.


    "Father , mother I can explain this I swear."


    "Where were you for hours ?" Zev asked. He did not look angry but unhappy. Why would she stay out this late!


    "I was with the prince" she replied. Her heart was racing  as her parents whispered among their selves.


    "We know you were with him Angelina" Alex told her. If they knew then why did they asked her? Did her parents thought she was going to lie about it!


    "The guards came here. They were looking for Stefan. Has he gone back home ?" Zev was worried that the prince might get in to trouble.


    "Yes. He left already. Forgive me father" She ran and hugged him. "I don''t think I can live with out Stefan. I love him so much."


    Zev kissed her forehead. There was nothing he could do about it. This was fate and he was tired of fighting it''s away.


    ''Let thy will be done'' He muttered.


    **


    When he got home, the guards were staring at him. Stefan knew something was odd. They were trying to let him know. But he wondered what it could be.


    He met his mother by the walk way. She was not smiling at all. The maids were holding trays. What was going on?


    "Greetings mother" Stefan bowed and waited for her response.


    Queen mother Daria hissed and asked "where are you coming back from? Don''t tell me you went to see Sigurd or Mustapha because we searched there already."


    Stefan was surprised. She even went in search of him. Who told them he was missing?


    "Mother , I am not a child any more. Stop treating me like one" Stefan brought his arms forward and  crossed them in front of his chest. He was ready to fight with her on this.


    "You are stubborn Stefan. Your father was not like this" Queen Mother Daria reminded of his dear father. "He was an obedient child and his mother loved him so much. You should be like that too."


    "I don''t want to be like father" Stefan shrugged. "He was too gentle.  Who knows if that was the cause of his death ?"


    She took a step back. This was the second time, her heart skipped today. Did Stefan uncovered the truth behind his father''s death? No , it was not possible.


    Apart from Lincoln no one knew about it.


    Grandmother! She discovered the truth but it took her no time to kill her mother in law.


    "You should not fall mother. You might break a bone" Stefan interrupted her thoughts. He did not understand the sudden look on her face. If he show her that he was weak, the queen mother would take advantage of that.


    "I am not feeling fine. Ever since, he came to Akkad, every thing has changed. I wondered if the bad lucks from his city followed him here" Queen mother cursed.


    She wanted to tell Stefan the truth. The marriage between him and princess Amara was based on an old treasure. It''s belonged to the people of Red Valley. She wanted to get the treasure to Akkad by all means. That''s why Lincoln came about this alliance.


    "Who came around ?" Stefan asked his mother who was lost in her thoughts again. "Mother, say something."


    "Huh¡­ what was your question again ?" The queen was perplexed.


    "Who came to Akkad? Who were you talking about?"


    She shut her eyes and answered "Amara''s father!"


    What! Did he hear her clear? What was he doing in Akkad now?? Just when Stefan thought his problems were over , another came from no where to torment his life.


    Whether the king was here or not! He was going to divorce his daughter and marry the love of his life. In short, they were going to elope, if any one stood in their way.


    "What brought him to Akkad ?" He asked, drawing closer to her.


    "I don''t know Stefan" Queen mother Daria told him. "I have something to tell you . It''s very important."


    Another problem, waiting for him.


    "Go ahead , I am listening."


    "Do you know the  secret treasure that lies beneath The palace in Red Valley. The ancient stories that your grandmother always told you about?"


    He remembered the poems, Grandmother wrote. She even sang some to them when they were children.


    The old gold of Red Valley. Those were fairy tales. There was no such gold.


    "Yes I remember the poems mother. How is that related to the matter at hand ?" Stefan narrowed his brow in confusion. His mother was full of myth and mystery. Why would she bring such a topic now?


    "Because the old gold that laid beneath the palace is real" Queen mother Daria whispered.


    Wait¡­ he did not believed her. Stefan thought about it for a second and he understood everything.


    The marriage alliance between him and princess Amara was based on her greediness. Mother had managed to deceived everyone .


    Stefan knew something was odd about the sudden marriage but never did he thought about that treasure. "So you sacrifice my happiness for a treasure?"


    "Is not like that Stefan" queen mother Daria tried to touch him but he shrugged.


    "Don''t touch me mother . You disgust me. Who knows about this ?"


    "Lincoln. We did not mean to hurt you. This is for your own good Stefan" queen mother tried to justify her action. "Please, don''t let the king suspect us."


    "That''s your business, not mine. As for Lincoln, he is going to see the other side of me."


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 122 - The Prince Who Kept Kings Waiting...

    The Author''s POV.


    Stefan went straight to his room. He took off his clothes and entered the bathroom.


    The discussion he had with his mother really upset him. She did not care about his happiness. Even Lincoln played with his emotion.


    Since they took advantage of him, he was going to do same to them. If the king of Red Valley comes to know the truth about the treasure, he won''t spare them.


    For him and Angelina to be together, he would take the necessary steps by also demanding something in return. If Queen mother Daria agrees to get them married, her secret will be safe with him but if she doesn''t¡­


    There was no way his mother was not going to agree to his terms.


    Stefan sat in the bathing bowl. The weather was hot and the cold water cooled the temperature of his body.


    When he was through with bathing, Stefan grabbed a towel and tied around his waist.


    He opened the door and meet princess Amara, half way to the door. She was surprised to see him too.


    "Where you planning to enter the bathroom ?" Stefan asked with a frown.


    "Not really. My father asked me to call you down stairs" Princess Amara replied with her eyes trailing him. His naked tanned skin stood up as he came out of the bathroom. A few locks of his black hair were stuck to his face. Water dripped from his wet hair that almost covered his eyes. His sharp golden pupils shimmered dangerously. Droplets of water rolled down on his toned chest. With help of the candle lights, water drops sparkled like gems. "I am only a messenger."


    Messenger of destruction.


    Stefan hissed. He did not want any thing that had to do with the princess. Even though they are married, he promised never to touch her. Very soon, she was going to free of him.


    "You should have send a maid instead. Next time make sure you knock before entering my room" Stefan told her. His Spartan shoulders reminded of how much she wanted him.


    Holding her breath, princess Amara stared at the man in front of her. Her eyes trailed down without thinking anything in particular.


    "What are you looking at ?" He bawled. Stefan moved to where wardrobe was and picked a shirt


    "I am your wife but you don''t treat me like one" Princess Amara confronted. "Your room belonged to me prince Stefan. We have not even consummate the night. What are you waiting for?"


    He looked at her with a start. Maybe she took liquor before coming to see him. What gave her the courage to asked him such questions?


    Stefan told her from the beginning that he was in love with another woman and they should not go ahead with the marriage but Princess Amara insisted. She said he was the man her father had chosen.


    Could you imagine that ? Her father''s daughter.


    "I never said so. Forget about the consummation night. It''s might happen in your dreams but reality" He told her.


    Amara looked like she wanted to cry. With anger , she flung the door and went of the room.


    Stefan laughed. She was another character that he was not planning to study.


    *****


    The king of Red Valley stopped everyone from eating. He wanted his son in law to be the first to dine with him. This irritated Lincoln a lot.


    "Mother" He whispered to queen mother Daria who was sitting beside him. "You should not have told him about the treasure. Stefan will use this against us."


    She smiled at Amara''s father before answering her son. "It''s better he knows now than later. Delay is dangerous."


    "And he had become more dangerous than before. What if he tells the king ?" Lincoln was worried. He had trust issues when it came to Stefan.


    "He will do no such thing" queen mother Daria assured. "Stefan might be stubborn but he is still my son and your younger bro¡­"


    "Are we not family ? Why do you exempt us from the discussion ?" Amara''s father asked with a smile. A wicked grin. He suspected them ever since he came to the palace.


    First he asked after his son in law, they told him that he was in his room.


    Later, king Lincoln told him that Stefan went to the temple with the women. And now Queen mother Daria came back and gave an excuse that she sent him on an errand.


    Now, that the prince has returned he did not come to greet. Stefan was as stubborn as the rumors said he was.


    "We were wondering if Princess Amara would come down soon" Lincoln spoke.


    "I hope so" the king said, he drank from his cup. The family was not as big as he thought. They were only to eat as soon as Stefan comes down stairs.


    The door of the hall opened and princess Amara walked in to the hall. She wore a fake smile to impress her father. Only her knew the humiliation she went through any time there was a conversation between Stefan and her.


    Seeing the princess entering the dinning hall without Stefan made the Royal family scared. They knew that he was not going to follow Amara downstairs.


    "Where is your husband ?" Her Father asked his eyes , searching around the room. He was fed up with Stefan''s attitude and stubbornness. "Don''t tell me, he is not coming ?"


    Princess Amara''s lips curved in to a smile. "Don''t say that father. He will down soon."


    She was about to sit down when her gaze met with Queen mother Daria''s questioning eyes. The princess reassured with a nod.


    "How long did you intend to stay in Akk¡­" the queen Mother started. She was interrupted by the noise of the huge doors of the dinning hall.


    It''s was Stefan. He looked dashing this evening. It seemed the young man spent the whole decade combing his blonde hair.


    He knew all eyes were on him when he entered the hall. Some may even cursed him. If eyes could kill then Stefan would have been a dead man by now.


    He took a deep breath and walked to where they sat. The king of Red was the first to speak. Stefan knew that the red haired old man across the room was Amara''s father. They have a striking resemblance. No wonder she looked much like a man.


    "Welcome to the hall" the king said , raising up his cup. The prince that kept kings waiting.


    Stefan looked at Princess Amara, who have him a smile. She did not tell her father about their little quarrel, it''s was obvious.


    "Greetings your highness, welcome to Akkad" Stefan''s face also broke to a smile. "Why is every one not eating ?"


    "I told them to wait for son in law to come" he answered.


    "You should learn to be punctual Stefan" his mother said looking at Princess Amara. He wondered if they were up to something.


    "I have to prepare well. If I don''t look good you might think Amara''s husband is an ugly" He joked.


    The king of Red Valley let out a loud and scaring laugh. They looked at him and Wondered if its was a human that laughed. "I understand your point, come sit next to me , I have only few hours in Akkad. I want to enjoy this short moment with my son in law."


    Stefan was glad that the king had only few hours in Akkad and not days. After dinner, he found out the king was going to the South. He only stopped to see that.


    It was a huge relief for Stefan. He could now spend time with Angelina.


    **


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 123 - A Good News Or A Bad One?....

    Few months later¡­


    There was no much happenings for Stefan. He spent most of his time with Angelina. His family tried their best to separate them but it did not work. It seemed their bond grew stronger each day.


    He renewed his agreement with Queen mother Daria. Stefan promised to keep quiet about the old treasure. On the hand, she promised to unite him and Angelina.


    Things would have gone well for him, if he was not married to princess Amara.


    After her father left, he stopped seeing her. She hardly come to his room.


    There were many occasions that his mother sent her to his room while he was sleeping.


    This morning, Stefan received a letter from Angelina''s parents. They wanted to see him. They said it was important.


    "Where are you going to ?" His mother stopped him at the door. She looked at him from head to toe like something was wrong with his dressing.


    "Mother , I am going to Angelina''s place. Her parents want to see me. They said it''s urgent" Stefan said, cleaning his shoes with a piece of cloth. This was not his first time of meeting with her parents but he felt nervous.


    "Before it''s used to be Angelina, ordering you around. Now it is her parents, when are this people going to give me back my son ?" Queen mother Daria asked. She hated poor people. Now, they had her son and he kept dancing to rhythm.


    "Well well well ,Queen mother Daria is jealous of some people! You should know that I will always be your son" Stefan told her. "But if you keep secrets away from me, I will be forced to stay away from you too."


    She was surprised. The secrets that she kept away from Stefan were too many. If they were reveal to him, he might hate her for ever.


    Queen mother Daria watched him get into a carriage. In two minutes, they were out of the palace.


    She went in to the house , to look for Lincoln. They had a lot to plans before the year runs out. Her number one goal , was to separate Angelina and Stefan forever.


    " No matter what , that girl should come in to my home. She is not welcome" queen mother Daria muttered, as she entered the throne room.


    Lincoln was seated with his Minister. He stood up and came to her.


    "Mother, is everything alright ?"


    "I wish every thing was fine Lincoln. I can''t stand seeing Angelina and Stefan together. She is the reason why he is still in Akkad" queen mother Daria complained. The plan was that after their marriage, Stefan would go to Red valley and ascend the throne with princess Amara by his side. ¨C As his Queen.


    "You may leave us now" he commanded the old man who bowed and left.


    "You shouldn''t have told him about the treasure mother. Stefan always think about himself. He is selfish" Lincoln said, helping his mother to sit down. She looked weak and skinny.


    The thought of losing such treasure had an effect on her.


    "I will help you mother. We will separate those love birds. They shouldn''t be together. Their love is forbidden" he stood up and paced around the room like he would achieved the answers by doing that.


    Lincoln was the one who brought the idea of them getting married. If he could take his time. They would find a way of getting rid of Angelina.


    The noises from the backyard of the house woke her up. She noticed strange symptoms within these few days. She felt nausea most of the morning.


    This morning, Angelina rushed to the bathroom to vomit again. Her parents were worried. Zev thought she was poisoned. (WTF ???? ????¡­ like seriously ?)


    She looked in to the mirror and noticed that she added weight. Her breast were full and her legs were swollen.


    Had the gods decided to curse? She was on their list ever since she was born. They destroyed her life with the so called prophecy of the end.


    The door of room opened. Alex and Zev walked in to the room. Behind them were her uncle fabulous and the Family physician. Ever since they moved to Akkad, she had been the one treating them.


    "Good morning Angelina how are you doing ?" They all greeted her at once. During this period, her family was very supportive. She regretted the suicide she attempted.


    "Morning to you all, I am feeling quite different" Angelina answered. It''s was winter and weather was cold. May be that was the cause of her sickness.


    As usual, Angelina laid on the bed , so that the physician could examined.


    She touched the Tommy of the young girl several times. It was clear to her now.


    The old woman was surprised with the sudden weight gain. And from the symptoms, Zev told her, she felt like Alex was right.


    Alex told her earlier that she felt like Angelina was pregnant but Zev would not believe her.


    "How are you feeling today Angelina ?" the physician asked again.


    "I just finished throwing up. But, I am feeling nausea again."


    The physician understood her better. Angelina''s lack of knowledge was due to the fact that the coven kept her in the dark. She was an innocent girl growing inside these walls for years.


    "And your breast ?"


    "They are heavy. Also they ached a lot."


    "I know Angelina. You will get used to it. When last did you see your period ?"


    "I can''t reme¡­" she paused. Only then did Angelina realized that it''s been two months, she last saw her period. Alex once told her that if a woman missed her period that means she was pregnant.


    "Stefan and her. Three months ago, in the forest. How on Earth was she so foolish ! Now the coven would blame her parents for everything.


    "Angelina when last ?" Alex asked with tears in her eyes. She knew who the father of the child was. The children had gone beyond their limits. They allowed them to see each other because of the love their share.


    Also, they afraid that Angelina might tried to kill her self again.


    "You are pregnant" the physician said. She wondered if this was good or bad news. "This is also part of the prophecy, you shouldn''t scold her" the physician said to the family.


    "Wait¡­ am I pregnant ?" Angelina laughed. "I am going to be a mother. "


    They looked shocked. Her reaction scared them. Zev escorted the physician outside. He was going to pay her.


    "It''s good news Angelina" Fabulous spoke for the first time. "Congratulations to you. I am going to be a grand uncle.


    Alex and Angelina chuckled. The thought of having a baby made her happy. The prophecy scared them. Its made her think that she would never be happy.


    "Congratulations Angelina" Alex moved closer and stroke her cheeks gently. "I am happy at same time scared. What Stefan refused this child ? His family is against this union, we can''t fix this once it is broken."


    Angelina shivered. Her mother''s words scared her. They have never discuss about a having a baby. Stefan spoke of their marriage but the topic of a baby never came up. What if her mother was right?


    **


    The carriage picked Sigurd and Mustapha at the village square. He wanted them to accompany him to his future bride''s house. But what was the reason they summoned him this early?


    "What are you thinking of ?" Sigurd asked. He noticed that Stefan was quiet all through the journey. Even when they threw a joke, he seemed lost in his thoughts " Did Angelina broke up with you again ? I won''t forgive her this time.


    "She didn''t do any thing. Have been wondering why her parents sent for me. It is strange and unusual. Some thing is wrong Sigurd" Stefan told him. He couldn''t picture it but the letter was odd.


    He wondered if they wanted to marry their daughter off. It''s was true that he was taking time to divorce princess Amara.


    "You are nervous Stefan" Mustafa spoke. He was nervous too. Only Sigurd had the courage to laugh among them.


    "I know" he swallowed hard. He had a terrible headache last night and this morning, the letter worsening it. "Check if we are close."


    Sigurd looked through the window. They were about to enter the forest that led to the slums.


    "We are always there. Do not worry about it my Prince" Sigurd informed.


    No one uttered a word till they reached Angelina''s house. Quickly, Stefan came down from the carriage and headed for the door.


    He took a deep breath when he got to the door. Sigurd knocked and waited for a reply.


    The door was opened by fabulous, Angelina''s cousin. He invited them in .


    Stefan was relieved when he saw Angelina laughing with her parents. Now, they were sure of her safety.


    He took a deep breath when he got to the door.. Sigurd knocked and waited for a reply.

 Chapter 124 - The Famine...

    His facial expression changed when she broke the news to him. Stefan was finding it hard to believe that he was going to be a father soon. Without caring about what her parents would think, he swept Angelina off her feet.


    "Stefan drop me down, I am carrying a baby" Angelina said, happily. She thought he was not going to react this way. For the past few days, luck has been on her side. Finally, the gods beamed at her.


    "I am overwhelmed with joy. Thank you for giving me the best news" he brought her down gently. Turning to Zev and Alex, Stefan bowed "forgive me aunt and uncle"


    "It''s fine" Alex replied with a smile while Zev could not even talk. His mind was not relaxed though every thing seemed perfect.


    The prophecy said that Angelina''s marriage would bring disaster but no body spoke of a baby. Does that mean the child was not part of it?


    He did not want the case where by an innocent child would be caught up in any of the Witch''s prophecies. They always found a way to ruin things.


    Stefan was happy. Everyone was excited. In order not to spoil their mood, Zev called his wife and Fabulous outside.


    "Why did you bring us out of the house ?" Alex asked. The look on his face began to trouble her.


    "I want us to talk. You are all happy about the baby that you choose to forget the prophecy but I have not forgotten" Zev said, with his arms crossed in front of him. "I am scared Alex , this is the beginning of all our troubles."


    "Please don''t say that Zev" Alex held his hand and kissed it. "This is a new beginning for us. Angelina is blessed with a child , we should be happy and not sad about it."


    "Yeah , my sister is right. Let''s just pray everything turns out well" Fabulous spoke.


    He understood his fear. Any father who loves his daughter so much would be concerned.


    "You see , Fabulous is being positive too" Alex told him.


    "Fine. I will tell you the secret , I have been keeping away from you" Zev said, sitting on the corridor.


    "What are you saying ?" Alex narrowed her eyes at him. They never kept a secret from each other ever since they got married.


    "Any time Wonder dreamt about our death, I have the same dream the next day" Zev finally told them the truth. He has been keeping this from them because he did not want any one to be afraid of living.


    Cold shiver ran through her spine as she stared at him. The prophecy had hunted them from years. Just when they thought it''s was over, it''s came back again.


    "My poor Angelina" Alex felt to the floor and started sobbing. The thought of losing her whole family shackled her. "why did they choose another person ? Why must it''s be my dear daughter ?"


    "We should stop before it''s late" fabulous suggested. He was referring to Angelina and prince Stefan.


    "No. I am tired of running away from the prophecy. Let Angelina experience happiness for once in her life" Zev said bitterly. "She looks so happy today."


    Fabulous looked at his sister and her husband. He pitied them a lot. All their lives, they have been trying to prevent calamity from happening. They even sold their happiness for many sakes.


    Unlike his twin brother Fabian, who left with his son and wife. He refused to be a party to the witches'' affairs . Together with his family, they sailed west and no body heard from them again.


    **


    On his way back home, Stefan could not stop smiling. He felt like climbing on top of the highest mountain in Akkad and shouting. The people needed to know that he was going to be a father.


    Not just a father but the best father.


    That''s why he told Angelina''s parents that his family would visit soon. They will be wedded in no time.


    "I am happy for you Stefan. You finally got want you wanted" Sigurd broke the silence. The good news drove the prince crazy. At last, he found a reason to be with Angelina.


    "Thank you. I wonder what will be my mother''s reaction. For the past few months, she had been asking me for a grandson."


    "I don''t know. Queen mother Daria is full of wonders. Let''s just pray for the good my friend" Mustapha told him.


    After few minutes of talking about the unborn child, Sigurd and Mustapha came down frm the carriage and they bid him a good bye.


    **


    When Stefan got to the palace, he ran to the throne room. The guards told him that she was there. Without knocking, he opened the door and entered.


    Queen mother Daria was holding a scroll. She was engaged in a discussion with the king and his prime minister.


    They looked surprised when he came in without knocking.


    "Don''t you know how to knock Stefan ?" The king scowled. He was going to take any type of insult from Lincoln today, because he was very excited.


    "Forgive me your highness" he bowed. Stefan looked up and his gaze met with his mother. She noticed his smiling face ever since he entered the room.


    "Come Stefan" she said. "Come here my boy". He moved to where his mother was and kissed her cheeks thrice. "Why are you so happy ? Have you found a gold ?"


    Oh mother ! She still wanted the treasure.


    "No mother. I got something that is more precious than gold" Stefan answered. "Can we talk privately ?"


    "Yes my child" Queen mother Daria answered . She told the prime minister to give them some privacy and he obeyed. "What happened ?"


    "Mother you are the first person I am sharing this news with" he said, looking at his brother whose face carried a frown. "Angelina is with a child."


    "What ?" The queen mother asked covering her mouth with her hand. She did not believe what Stefan just told her. "Whose child is she with ?"


    He was disappointed with her question. Of course the child belonged to him and that was the reason why he was smiling.


    "Mine of course." Stefan answered.


    Lincoln''s heart broke when he heard that. He wanted to grabbed Stefan by the neck and kill him. Again, his younger brother has taken an important person away from him.


    "Congratulations Stefan. That good news. Please tell Natasha and Annabelle to share gold to the family. My grandson is on his way" Queen mother Daria said, standing up from her seat. She kissed his forehead. "May you be blessed my child."


    "Thank you Mother. Will you get us married now ?" Stefan managed to ask.


    "Why not? She is carrying my grandson."


    **


    She noticed that something was wrong with her first son. That was why she dismissed Stefan to go. Lincoln was sad and his eyes were burning with anger. An unknown anger.


    Queen mother Daria moved to where he sat and asked "what is your problem ?"


    "Nothing Mother" he lied.


    "I know you are lying. You better tell me the truth now" she said returning back to her chair.


    "You promised to separate them few hours ago and now¡­" He paused and looked at her. "You want to get them married. I am confused mother, whose side are you on ? Mine or Stefan''s ?"


    She sighed and looked around him. Lincoln was avoiding her gaze the whole. That''s means he was still hiding something away from her.


    "Angelina is carrying your brother''s first child. My grandson and your first nephew" queen mother Daria said. "We will grant their wish as they grant ours. I won''t allow any of my grandsons to be born outside wedlock."


    "Oh really? But they were made outside wedlock" Lincoln snapped at his mother.


    "Watch your tongue son."


    "I am sorry mother" He apologized. "On how did you plan to get them married ?"


    The custom was against polygamy type of marriage. Only the king was allowed to marry many wives. A mere man was entitled to only one woman.


    "We will figure that later. Let''s discuss about the famine and drought that have befallen our land" queen mother Daria changed the topic.


    The priest told her this morning that the gods were angry with them. And he claimed that nothing could appease them.


    On the other hand, a witch told her that there was a way out but only the blood and power of the first witches could appease the gods.


    She had sent many men to the coven but they came back with no result. The witches were angry with her too and it seemed they did not want to help.


    It''s was her son''s reign. For the first time in Akkad , there was no rain for months. The farmers cultivated nothing. The people could no longer pay the taxes. Children and animals were dying each day.


    Queen mother Daria was scared. What if this was the end time for them? How was she going to face all those thst she killed!

 Chapter 125 - The Rebellious Prince Of Akkad...

    The Author''s POV


    Queen Natasha was disturbed ever since she heard about the news. What really shock her was Queen mother Daria''s decision. The old woman was going to allow Stefan and Angelina. This means princess Amara would get a divorce.


    Not fair! She got so much gold from Amara ever since she moved to the palace. If the princess stayed in a palace for another year, her jewelries would be half of what queen mother Daria had.


    The queen was the woman with the most jewelries in Akkad. If She wore a gold today, the next day, she would wear a emerald. Another day, she would wear a Diamond.


    This made her more famous. Queen Natasha was jealous of her mother in law and wanted to take her position by all means.


    She won''t be selfish by doing that. By the way, queen Mother Daria did same to her grandmother. Only her and Lincoln knew what the Queen did.


    Even the king''s mysterious death confused her. She suspected the queen mother for this. The old woman was capable of doing anything.


    Opening the door of her room, queen Natasha went to check how princess Amara. The poor girl loved the wrong man . Stefan was a good man but he always does what he wanted. People called him the rebellious prince of Akkad.


    He did not actually stand in the way of his brother and mother. The young prince only refused to be controlled. He preferred living like a free bird instead of a caged one.


    Queen mother Daria wanted to control all her children. She wanted them to fear and respect her. The royal family were tired of the way she controlled them. Even the wives of the king was controlled by her.


    Stefan was the only one who refused her commands and silly instructions. And he ended up with the name- the rebellious prince.


    As for Lincoln, he was a pawn for the queen mother to use. Some times, queen Natasha wished she was not married to the king but Stefan. Most of the decisions, were made by the queen mother instead of the king. He was weak.


    "My queen" the guard at the door of princess Amara greeted with her head bowed. She hated when they referred to her as just Queen. She was the first wife of the king and also the first give birth to a male. Even after having three boys, it seemed the queen mother did not still want her to be respected.


    Queen mother Natasha. That was it! Not just some random queen.


    "I want to see the princess is she in?"


    "Yes queen Natasha" he allowing her to pass.


    She was greeted by a music. There were two musicians in the room playing instruments. It seemed the princess did not know that her husband was planning to marry again.


    Princess Amara was sitting on the bed with a cup of wine in her hand. Her eyes were shut as she danced to the rhythm of the song.


    It seemed like she shut the world and sold her ears to the godness of music.


    Queen Natasha had to dismissed the musicians, before the princess opened her eyes.


    She was surprised to see Queen Natasha in the room. "Greetings elder sister in law. I was not expecting you".


    ''How will you expect me when you are enjoying your self alone'' She muttered.


    "I came to see how you are doing but I am surprised that you can handle the situation on ground" Queen Natasha said, moving to where the princess. "Or haven''t you heard the latest news?"


    "What news ?"


    Queen Natasha shook her head with pity. Poor girl, she was here entertaining herself with music and wine , when her marriage was fire.


    "Stefan is going to marry Angelina and queen mother Daria is the one who gave those orders" Queen Natasha told her. But Princess Amara did not change her expression. Rather , she let out a laughter instead.


    "You are pained, aren''t you?" Queen Natasha was furious but quite confused. The princess did not love Stefan like she thought. What a waste time , trying to bring them together. "You don''t love the prince."


    She stopped laughing and look at the woman standing in front of her. What was she saying? The love she had for Stefan was more than what queen Natasha felt for both her husband and children put together.


    When the marriage proposal was sent to her father, she did not wait for a day before saying yes to marry Stefan.


    Princess Amara wanted a man like Stefan. When she was sixteen, there was a ceremony that brought her to Akkad. Prince Stefan was with his grandmother. That''s how she felt in love with him.


    The creator wanted them to be together that''s why he made Lincoln to sent a marriage proposal to Red Valley.


    "Do you know how much I love Stefan? I can do any thing to have him all ti my self. Even if it means taking my last breath with him , I will gladly do my life for him."


    Crazy brat.


    Queen Natasha was not sure if she understood her last words. But from what she heard the princess was still crazy about the prince. Which called for no alarm but why did she laughed at first?


    "I am sorry that I misunderstood you. But why did you laugh?"


    "Because I have a plan B install for them. They won''t get married, I promise you that" Princess Amara stood up from the bed with pride. She poured wine in to a cup and handed it over to queen Natasha.


    "Thank you but I don''t still get it" she sipped from the cup. She was totally lost here.


    "When I heard about the marriage arrangements and how queen mother Daria was planning to unite them, I did not blame her. Any mother would do same for her grand child but¡­" princess Amara paused and sat on a couch. "As for the prince and Angelina, they are wrong and for that I won''t sit back here and watch them get married."


    She was going to punish Stefan for committing adultery despite being married to her. He had never look at her as his wife. Any time she tried to go close to him, he avoided. So painful ????.


    Angelina committed adultery and fornication. She slept with another man''s wife and also pregnant. Her punishment was going to be three times Stefan''s own.


    "So what is the secret plan B?" Queen Natasha interrupted her thoughts.


    "I went to the streets. It''s was dirty but I had no choice. There was this woman I met" princess Amara explained. She told me everything about Angelina.


    "How does that subtract our problems?" She asked with her brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Queen Mother Daria once told me that she hated witches and would never allow one of them, close no matter the situation."


    "Yes , everyone in Akkad knows that. The Royal family does not accept witches but why all these?" Queen Natasha Wondered. "Go straight to the point please."


    "I found out Angelina is a witch" Princess Amara replied in a low tone. She did not want others to hear it.


    "What?" Queen Natasha''s eyes widened. She did not want to believe the princess. "What are you saying Amara?"


    "I have evidence. Angelina is from the seven coven, queen mother Daria can do her search."


    The princess was confident which means she was saying the truth. She smiled and spoke "then what are you waiting for? I will help you break the news to mother."


    "You can help me by making sure that Stefan is present. Bring him to the courtyard when it''s evening" princess Amara said. "I will be waiting with mother."


    Queen Natasha nodded. It was not going to be easy but she was glad that she could be of help again.


    **


    "Why did you bring me to the courtyard ?" Stefan asked , queen Natasha. She told him that it''s was an urgent matter. But when he came here, he saw mother and princess Amara discussing.


    "Amara has something for you. I don''t know what it is. But I think it''s important" Queen Natasha lied.


    He hoped she was saying the truth.


    "Greetings mother" he said, as he drew closer. She smiled when she saw him.


    "Come and give me my evening kiss" Queen mother Daria said. He went forward and laid a kiss on her cheeks. "Thank you. Please sit down."


    "I am fine" he refused to sit. "Amara we are listening to you."


    Princess Amara sighed. He did not even bother to ask if she was fine!


    "It''s about Angelina" She said, looking at Stefan, who frowned at her for mentioning his lover''s name. "Mother, the villagers are saying she is from the seven coven."


    "What?" Queen mother Daria stood up from the seat.


    "Ask Stefan, I am not lying" Princess Amara added. The woman said Sigurd and Mustapha were aware of it. Which means he knew too.


    The queen mother turned to him and she saw the guilt on his face "You knew about this ?"


    "Mother, she is different. Angelina is a good witch" Stefan defended his lover. "Most of the men, she hurt was as a result of her helplessness. Can you imagine they wanted to rape that inno¡­"


    "Shut up Stefan" his mother interrupted. "Witches ? In my family, under my watch? Never! It''s over my dead body."


    Stefan knew that the wedding was going to be cancelled. He was not going to forgive Amara for this.


    His hands clenched in to a fist. He wished she was boy, he would have punch that ugly face of hers!


    ????


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 126 - The Fear...

    ******


    Queen Annabelle sneaked in to hall way and headed for the Prince''s room in the middle of the night. The king stopped her from talking to him.


    According to him, Stefan was a bad influence to her.


    She had no choice than to go there in the middle of the night.


    She knocked quietly with a hope that he was still awake.


    The door opened and a strong hand dragged her in to the room with force.


    "Why will you do that ?" Queen Annabelle asked, as she shivered with fear.


    "Why will you come to see me in the middle of the night ?" Stefan asked, sticking his head outside to see if any one saw her entering his room. He was happy to see her but he feared what Lincoln might do to her.


    "I wanted to tell you what happened in the palace in the morning" she said, sitting down on his sofa. "Princess Amara will kill you if she sees that."


    She pointed at a cradle in the room. It''s was beautiful.


    "Let her do her worse. By the way, how is my nephew doing?" He said, shutting the door. They need to catch up before someone start suspect them.


    "He is fine" Queen Annabelle replied. "Are you not going to offer me a drink?"


    "I feel like kicking you right now" Stefan stood up and picked a cup. He poured water in to the it and handed to her. Take dear.


    "Water? Is that all you have to offer?" She sipped and laughed. "Mother is not going to change her mind. You better find your way now."


    "I know Annabelle" Stefan said. "I won''t give up now. Angelina is carrying my child ."


    "Again, mother found a witch. She said her name is Emily" Queen Annabelle kept the cup on the table. "They said she is a longtime friend of the family."


    "Mother has a witch friend?" Stefan laughed. "She is just one of the people, queen mother Daria will use and dump."


    "Mmmmh¡­. You don''t even know this woman. I pray she find a solution" Stefan Queen Annabelle told him.


    She was also a mother. The fear of losing her child scared her. She wondered how those villagers were doing.


    "I might help with the solution. I will ask Angelina if her coven can help" He yawned.


    Queen Annabelle saw that she woke him up from his sleep. It was time for her to leave him to rest. "I will be grateful if you do. Good night my dear friend."


    She stood up and headed for the door.


    "Good night Anna, please kiss your son for me. I missed him" Stefan opened the door for her.


    "Your wish is my command She answered."


    *******


    She looked in to the mirror but her eyes were not on her beautiful face. It''s was on her belly. Angelina wanted the baby to grow fast and come in to the world.


    She was eager so was it''s father. This baby was gift sent from the creator. It''s united her with Stefan. What a blessing.


    One of these days, probably when the baby''s has reach a certain age, she would tell him that he was the one that brought this parents together.


    When Stefan told about the marriage, queen mother Daria was planning, her joy knew no bounds. Angelina has been excited.


    Another beautiful news in the same month. Indeed the creator wanted her to smile as her mother would say.


    She had been wondering the name to give to the child. What if she named the child after his father? And if it''s a girl, she would named her Raina which means queen.


    "Angelina" Alex called , when she opened the door. "You are looking at the mirror again."


    Angelina laughed. Was her mother monitoring her now? Ever since , she became pregnant, they did everything for her. They watched what she ate and drank.


    Fabulous would teased "I don''t want prince Stefan to throw me in the dungeon."


    "You have been looking at the mirror for hours" Alex said, walking in to the room. "We can''t wait for its to be born."


    "Yes mother. Don''t worry about your mirror. Once Stefan and I are married, he would get me another mirror."


    They laughed at her funny joke. It was now that the mother and child remembered that they won''t see each other often after the daughter leaves for matrimonial home.


    Angelina hugged her mother with eyes in her eyes. She could not hold them back. Allowing them to flow was the best option at that time.


    "Stop crying, you deserve to be happy" Alex said wiping her tears with the back of her palm. "You have visitors Angelina."


    Visitors? Usually it''s was a visitor. And the visitor used to be l Isabel. If Stefan came to visit, her mother would say the prince is here.


    "Who came to see me mother ?" Angelina asked with a fear. "Hope there is no problem?"


    "It''s the coven and they want to speak to you. I think is important" Alex told her.


    What did they want from her again? After hearing about her wedding, they came to spoil every thing again.


    To hell with their prophecies!


    "Mother, I am scared" Angelina said with tears in her eyes.


    "Let go. I am sure if it''s not about the prophecy" Alex said stroking her hair.


    *******


    Queen mother Daria had to summon a long time friend. No! She was not a friend but enemy who helped her during difficult times.


    Her name was Emily. A witch who was a thousand years old. She lived in the east. For her to journeyed to Akkad , it''s was going to take her seventeen days.


    All these while, queen mother Daria was restless because each day people died. The kings and Queens from the various Regions questioned about the reign of her son.


    A letter was sent to her few days ago that, if the king can not find a solution to the problem on ground, he should stepped down and go on exile to cover his shame.


    Lincoln fainted before she could finish reading the letter. As for Stefan , he was less worried about it.


    Ever since , she stopped the wedding preparations and cancelled the marriage ideal. He refused to talk to her.


    There were many things going on in the palace. Queen Mother Daria wished to find a solution to all these problem and put an end to them.


    This morning, she woke with a smile. It''s was the seventeenth day, ever since the letter arrived from the East. Emily must be closed to Akkad by now.


    "Natasha, please prepare her room" queen mother Daria ordered. "Let it be dark. Emily does not like bright environment."


    Queen Natasha was not happy preparing room in the palace for a witch. She had a feeling that queen mother Daria''s heart might soften.


    And Angelina would come on board again, spoiling all their plan.


    "As you command mother" she answered. "Is there any thing else , you want me to do ?"


    "No. Ask if Stefan slept in the palace yesterday."


    "He did. I saw him leaving the palace this morning" Queen Natasha answered. She knew that her mother in law was tired of the young man. But that''s what you get when you kill your husband and his mother. She wondered what would happen if Stefan comes to know the truth.


    He will take the crown from her husband''s head and sentence them to death. The boy was capable of that.


    Their secrets were safe with her. Being a widow at this age was the last thing she wanted.


    Queen Annabelle walked in to the courtyard with a tray in her hands. It''s was queen mother Daria''s break fast. She did not have dinner last night and that kept her daughter in law worried.


    "Mother I brought you morning breath" she said, setting the table.


    The queen mother tried to brighten up but the smile failed. Her son''s life was in danger. "Thank you Annabelle. Did you spoke to Stefan this morning ?"


    "No mother. But we spoke last night" She answered.


    "What did he say ?" Queen mother Daria asked. She wanted to know Stefan''s next action.


    "Nothing much mother. He can''t wait to be a father."


    Queen Natasha hissed. The woman was the one aiding Stefan to misbehave.


    Having a problem with her co-wife no! She was not queen mother Daria who made all the wives of the late king to flee from Akkad.


    The only problem queen Natasha had with Queen Annabelle was that she wanted Stefan and Angelina to get marry.


    That was all!


    "I will never accept a witch in to my family Annabelle. To make matter worse, your husband also fell for that girl" Queen mother Daria said. "Moreover , Angelina is stubborn. I can''t keep such a daughter in law whose husband is also stubborn."


    Queen Natasha smiled at the other reason. But when did her husband fall in love with Angelina. She never noticed that. "Mother, I never liked that girl for once."


    "Is not in your place to like her. Stefan love her and that is enough" Queen Annabelle snapped. She was not happy with the way Natasha was talking.


    "Leave me alone" Queen mother Daria finally spoke. "You should all go and attend to your sons."


    They gave each other a hot look and bowed.

 Chapter 127 - The Witch Called Emily...

    *****


    They went down together. Her father was standing closed to the stairs. He seemed lost. Angelina knew there was a problem. When happiness kicked at door, the coven came from nowhere to take it away from her.


    They were not what she thought would be. No fangs or long claws. The women were not ugly according to what people said.


    Before her were four beautiful women. They looked normal to her. The tall one kept looking at her tummy.


    Angelina wished she had a robe to cover her body before meeting them.


    "Greetings" She bowed. They were impressed with the way, she presented her self.


    "Morning Angelina, how is the baby ?" The tallest among them asked. She wore a long green gown. Her hair kept falling each time she spoke.


    "We are fine" Angelina answered. Since when did they care about her?


    What brought them here? The question roamed through her mind.


    "We would like to speak to you. Do you want us to talk ?" Another woman asked.


    Angelina wished she had a choice. Saying no to the coven was going to cause a big problem.


    "As you wish, my elders" she curtsied.


    Her mother gestured on her to sit down. Angelina obeyed. Alex was here, easing all her fears and worries.


    "We came to tell you what we just discovered" The tallest spoke again. It seemed she was their spokesman.


    Angelina nodded and the women smiled at her.


    What for? Did they bring any good news?


    "There is famine in the land and we have made our research" she said, looking at Zev , who was not paying attention to them.


    Angelina wondered what was going on his mind. He seemed so lost and disturbed. It''s all because of her numerous problems. They never end.


    "I know. My mother told me about it yesterday" Angelina told them. "It''s terrible that we are in such situation now."


    Why this topic? Were they going to say that her baby was the cause of it?


    "We found the solution to this crises" their spokeswoman smiled at her. "That''s why we came here to see you."


    "Me?" Angelina''s eyes widened, she placed a hand on her chest. "Is the solution in this house?"


    "You are the solution Angelina, thats they came" Alex chimmed in. The coven spoke to Zev last night and he told her about it.


    They said queen mother Daria was desperate for a solution. The situation on ground was a stain on her son''s reputation


    "So?" Angelina smiled foolishly. It was actually a fake one. Why were they all staring at her?


    *****


    The news of Emily''s arrival spread around the palace. Queen mother Daria said a little prayer before going out of her room. She hoped the witch finds a solution to their problems. There were too many of them.


    "Mother the witch is here" Queen Natasha met her on way.


    "Don''t call her that name. It''s forbidden" she warned. Queen mother Daria did not want people to know that she invited a witch in to the palace. That why she told the council yesterday that the woman was a soothsayer and an old friend.


    "Forgive me mother. It slipped out of my mouth" Queen Natasha apologized, politely.


    "Better. I hope you made all the arrangements ? I don''t want things to go wrong at the last minute. It won''t be funny."


    "Yes mother, we took care of everything. Do not worry about that" Queen Natasha followed her behind. "Stefan is in the palace."


    Queen mother Daria stopped. Why was that son of hers around this morning? Or has he come to his senses? Angelina must have charmed her innocent son or else why would Stefan choose her over his mother?


    Many thoughts ran through her mind why she stood there. "Tell him to come downstairs. Let''s welcome Emily together."


    "Mother , what if he create a scene out there? I think it''s better he stays indoors."


    "Don''t worry about my son. Call him down stairs immediately" She commanded.


    Whatever happened between her sons and her was not their business. After, Angelina leaves, Stefan would have no choice than to love and respect her.


    It''s was a matter of time. Sooner or later, every thing will fall in place.


    ******


    Queen Natasha was afraid to face the prince. She was the one that took him to meet princess Amara yesterday.


    Now Stefan was going to be angry with her. He hardly talk to her on a normal day.


    Queen Natasha took a deep breath and turned the doorknob after asking the guard if she could enter.


    When the door opened, she peeped in and saw Stefan lying down on his bed. He used one of his hand, to cover his eyes.


    She wondered if he did not see her entering the room.


    "Greetings prince Stefan."


    There was no response. No sound or movement.


    Was he dead?


    Queen Natasha moved a bit closer to see if he would but he did not.


    She became more afraid. What has happened to him?


    Stefan stood up, freaking her out. She jumped and shouted when he stood and went in to his bathroom.


    He was awake all these time yet the young man did not answer her. She sat on the sofa and waited for him patiently.


    Queen Natasha wondered why she was sitting when she did not the intentions of the prince. What if he decides to revenge for Angelina?


    Ever since he fell in love with that witch, he has been acting strange and crazy.


    She stood up from the sofa, when he came back to the room and laid on his bed again. It seemed Stefan did not notice her presence in the room or she became a ghost over night?


    "Prince Stefan" She called but it seemed he did not want to answer her so she continued. "you should not blame me for what happened. I did not know that you loved her to that extent. Angelina is carrying your child but don''t you think you two went far with this?"


    Stefan did not respond but he looked at her this time, which means he was listening.


    "You are married to another woman and Angelina laid with you. She was wrong for doing that."


    " is wrong and I am right? Why did you hate that innocent girl ?"


    *I don''t hate her. She started it ever since the day she slapped you. A filthy dancer" Queen Natasha insulted.


    Angelina was beautiful but characterless and evil. She wondered why Stefan was not seeing that. He was blinded by love.


    "What is wrong with you Natasha? You are a woman like her?? What makes you think there is a difference between Angelina and you ?" Stefan stood up from his bed. His expression was blank. She took a step back when he took one forward. "Is it because you are a Princess and she came from a poor background?"


    Queen Natasha shook her head with a step backward. Stefan''s eyes were red with anger and disappointment. She knew that there was no way out of the mess she created. The prince could kill her in this room and nothing would happen to him.


    Why would any thing happen to him? He was Stefan, the rebellious prince of Akkad. Queen mother Daria''s precious son.


    "Forgive me prince Stefan but mother asked me to call you down stairs" she uttered, with her eyes shut tightly, probably waiting for his next move.


    "What for ?" He asked.


    "The witch Emily has come to the palace" Queen Natasha swallowed hard before continuing. "She is waiting for an audience at the entrance door."


    He nodded.


    "About Angelina, mother won''t change her mind now because queen Annabelle tried to talk her about it but she was ada¡­"


    "Get out of my room Natasha" prince Stefan pointed at the door. He was pissed up with the woman who stood in front of him. She was their ally not his.


    Queen Natasha always bowed down to his mother. She obeyed what ever instructions queen mother Daria gave !


    He looked outside his window. There was a strange carriage waiting at the entrance door. Was she the one?


    Stefan was eager to meet this Emily. He wanted to ask all the questions roaming on his mind about the child and Angelina.


    Even if something happens to him in the end, he wanted to know if his family would survive. Losing Angelina was like losing all the part of his body including his heart.


    Love was in deed wicked.


    Stefan went down stairs to join the others. They were surprised when they saw him. He did not smile or laugh at any of their jokes.


    The door of carriage opened and a young beautiful lady walked out. She was elegant. There was a crown on her head. Her thin lips curved in to a smile when she saw the crowd waiting for her.


    Stefan looked at the beauty in front of him and went forward. He was expecting to see an old woman.


    With one knee bent, he took her hand and kissed her knuckles.


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 128 - Angelina Is The Solution...

    "Welcome to Akkad my lady"


    She looked at the handsome man that welcome her. It''s was queen mother Daria''s son. Emily was not sure if he was the Stefan or Lincoln. She knew their names and not their faces. The boys must have grown.


    Emily looked at the royal family standing at the entrance door. There was the king and queen mother Daria.


    "Welcome to Akkad my dear" the queen mother hugged. "The royal family is happy to receive you , lady Emily."


    "Thank you. Akkad is very beautiful" She answered with a smile. "This must be Lincoln right ? And the young man that welcomed me earlier was prince Stefan. He looks like his late father."


    "Yes Emily. You are correct. Meet Lincoln my first son and the king of Akkad" queen mother Daria did the introduction.


    King Lincoln stepped forward and took Emily hand. She shrugged at first. Before he could kissed it, she shouted.


    Lincoln released her and moved back. What was wrong with her? She looked frightened.


    **


    Angelina''s questioning eyes hunted the women sitting with her. They knew she was cursing them in her heart despite the fact that they brought good news.


    "Don''t look at us like that Angelina. We are just bearers of this message" one of the women said. She wore a purple dress. There was something interesting about her. Half of her face was tattooed.


    "The only witch that can help with the ritual is you. Only you can save the people of Akkad" the woman continued. The other women nodded. Angelina looked behind and saw her father, he was afraid.


    But about of what? Did they scared him?


    "What will I give in exchange?" She asked. The coven was known for asking back. They never give without collecting.


    "We don''t want to help queen mother Daria. In fact , when she came to us for help, few days ago , we told her that there was no solution to this problem" The woman in green dress explained.


    They wanted to punish Daria for the punishments and wickedness, she has ever done to them. That was their revenge.


    Ever since the famine started, they never experienced any child''s death in the slums. When ever a family ran out of food , the coven provide.


    The witches chosen the slums because of the war, they experienced in their own country. There, Zev and Alex was their king and queen. King of Red Valley to waged a war against them. He took powers from their enemy and he won.


    The slums were quiet and the least expected place for any one to notice. They did not want any of their enemies to find them. Their children''s safety was their first priority .


    "It''s a matter of choice Angelina. If you choose to do it for Stefan then it''s fine. But be careful with that family. There is nothing good about them" The woman told her. They stood and headed for the hall.


    Zev accompanied them outside. He looked at Angelina, sadly. A tear dropped on his cheeks.


    **


    Queen mother looked at Emily. What happened to her all of a sudden?


    She moved closer and asked "what did he do?"


    Emily stared at the king for a while. She was yet to be out of the shock, he put her in.


    The vision she saw was a bloody one. How was she going to break the news to queen Mother Daria?


    Dearest queen mother Daria, your son Lincoln would be unhappy for the rest of his life, because he will bear your punishment.


    Queen mother , Lincoln reign is cursed.


    Or Lincoln will break your heart one day.


    Emily hissed. What was wrong with her? This was not the reason why they summoned her to Akkad.


    "Nothing queen Daria. I had a quick vision. There is so much for us to catch up" Emily lied. Her eyes were still on Lincoln. Something was odd about him or has the queen mother showed him the ways of the dark?


    She knew queen Daria for years. The late king was supposed to marry her.


    After the proposal was sent to her father, who was a king to a small town, Queen mother Daria threaten to expose who she was to the king''s mother. Emily had no choice than to step down.


    Few years later she heard that princess Daria was married to the king of Akkad.


    Heart broken but she held it back for years. Most of the time, she would cry and hurt herself.


    Her parents became afraid that they put her to a deep sleep for years. It''s was when Stefan was born that they woke her up from the slumber.


    It''s was painful to start all over again but she tried.


    Now, she would not hesitate to punish queen mother Daria and family. Stefan reminded her of his father but he might not be different from his mother.


    Any one around that woman was evil.


    "Come in please* Queen mother Daria said, leading the way. "We have prepared a banquet for you."


    **


    Stefan could help but laugh when his mother bragged. What banquet? They prepared breakfast for the family and Emily joining them was just an accident.


    The table was set when they entered the dinning hall. Breakfast was more than what he expected. Did Mother rushed the cooks or did she guessed that Emily was going to arrive Akkad today?


    When Emily wanted to sit , he drew the seat for her. Her smile showed that she was impressed.


    "You reminded me of your father" she told him.


    Stefan was surprised that she mentioned his father. That''s means Emily was an old friend of the family.


    "You knew my late father ?" He asked.


    "Yes. We were close friends" She answered looking at Lincoln who was surprised also. It seemed queen mother Daria kept this from her children. Emily was more furious but she smiled at them, especially Stefan.


    "How did you two met?" Stefan asked the question that Emily wanted one of them to ask.


    She looked at Queen mother Daria, who was not comfortable with Stefan''s question.


    "You should eat and talk less Stefan" his mother told him. "Emily just arrived, don''t irritate her with your questions."


    "Are you irritated?" He asked her. Emily was amused by his question. Stefan was a copy of his father. They shared a striking resemblance even in character.


    "Not at all my child" she answered. Turning to his mother , she said "Daria , you should allow the children to ask questions. We never had the time to talk when they were growing up."


    She nodded.


    Daria ? Stefan looked at the young woman who they said was a witch. No body dared to call his mother without her title. That''s why she was called Queen mother Daria.


    But today, Emily broke the record. His mother did not do anything about it. She was quiet.


    So there was someone that was greater than queen mother Daria. He was going to take advantage of this. This woman will unite him with Angelina.


    "Your father and I were friends long time ago. Even before he met your mother" Emily told them. "That''s by the way, gentlemen. I can see many women on the table."


    "Oh. These women¡­" Queen mother Daria started. "They are Lincoln''s wives."


    "All of them ?" Emily was surprised.


    "Yes. All of them" Stefan answered with a smile. He was actually smiling at Queen Annabelle who carried a dead look. She hated it when some one called her the king''s wife.


    "Lincoln, you are truly a king" She said. "But I can''t marry a man who has more than one wife or a man who choose a friend instead of me."


    Emily was referring to Queen Mother Daria. She wanted her to be restless till she leaves the palace. That was her punishment for taking another woman''s husband.


    "Let''s forget about all these and eat. The food is getting cold" Queen mother Daria said, with fear in her eyes. She was being patient because of Lincoln. When Emily finds a solution, she would throw her body to the sea.


    She was sure that the witch was not going to tell her the solution quick.


    "For how long will you stay?" Lincoln finally spoke.


    "I am leaving in two days time" Emily answered as she fetched soup from the big bowl.


    "So short a stay. For you to leave so soon¡­ have you find a solution or you don''t like Akkad ?" Stefan wondered.


    "Akkad is beautiful but dried. I found a solution to your problems before coming. In fact , your solution is here in Akkad."


    "What do you mean aunt?" Stefan asked. She loved the name, he called her with . Aunt.


    "Emily, what is the solution?" their mother asked.


    She ignored queen mother Daria question and answered Stefan''s. "The solution is much closer than you all thought. I met the coven before coming here. They don''t want to help you. That''s really bad."


    "Tell me the solution. I will find a way to make them do it" Lincoln demanded. So much arrogance. Emily could see how desperate he was. Looking at Stefan, he still carried the smile he greeted her with.


    "Angelina Zev, only daughter" The witch said. They were surprised to hear her call that name. She knew the reason why. They treated that poor girl badly.. Now, it''s was their turn to bow to a witch from the slums.

 Chapter 129 - Her Decision...

    **


    After the coven left , she became more confused on what to do. It would be nice to help the royal family, after all Queen mother agreed to wed them.


    Helping them would be a way of showing gratitude.


    "What is on your mind?" Alex asked. Angelina seemed stressed which was not good for her or the baby.


    "Mother I need your advice. I am confused on what to do. The coven does not want me to help queen mother Daria" Angelina said.


    "Yes I understand. They don''t not want you to get in to trouble again. Your trouble is theirs also" Alex explained to her. "They want you to understand and think before making any decision. We don''t want you to make mistakes Angelina."


    She stroked her daughter''s hair. This would not have been a problem if Fabian was here. He was good at making decisions but he left.


    "What will Stefan say if I refused to help his family when they needed my help ?"


    "You shouldn''t think about that. I am sure Stefan would not allow you to put the baby''s life in danger" Alex sat beside her. "You and the child first. Everything comes behind Angelina."


    She was afraid. Losing the love of her life, but it was not going to be funny, if she loses the baby¡­


    "I will go mad if any thing happens to my child mother" Angelina said, bitterly, placing her hand on the stomach. She was sure Stefan would do same for their child.


    "So what is your final decision ?"


    "I am not going to get involved in their business. I am just Angelina a young girl from the slums" Angelina answered. Who would think that her mother was a queen before she gave birth to her and Wonder.


    The story was been told in the coven. How Princess Amara''s father took over all their lands and treasure. The old treasure that laid beneath the palace was their.


    She was glad that nobody knew about this. They all thought she was just one of those migrates that moved to the slums.


    "Angelina, Go and take rest. You are stressed out dear" Her mother kissed her cheeks before standing up from the seat.


    "Thank you mother. I will rest a little" Angelina went up stairs. Alex looked at her innocent child who they said she was cursed.


    She started crying. There was no one in the living room. She could not hold these tears back.


    Alex fell on the floor and put her hands on her knees as she cried. She blamed herself for everything. If Angelina was not born then this would have been happening. They were the one that brought her to this world to suffer.


    **


    "Why is Angelina the solution to our problem ? She is just one of those girls from the slums. A daughter of nobody" Lincoln was angry. Why did fate drew them back to that cursed girl whom chosen his brother instead of him. She even went ahead to carry his child. He did not know that she was this desperate.


    As days, passed by, he hated her the more. Maybe it was because of the child that was growing inside of her.


    "Slums? Her kingdom was taken over many years ago" Emily stood up and started walking around the room. She was observing the pictures on the wall. They were of Queen mother Daria and the late king. She was jealous. This was taken away from her. And the time for pay back had come.


    "I don''t understand. Which kingdom is she from?" The queen mother asked. She noticed that women of the house were through with their meals. "Natasha, you should all back to your sons and attend to them."


    "Are they not your daughter in laws ?" Emily asked. She nodded. "Let them stay, who will tell the story to our children ? Who knows who will survive the next year ?" The witch laughed. It''s was not funny when it''s came to death. She knew that her questions sent cold shivers to the spines of each one of them.


    Queen mother Daria looked at Emily. Was she here to help or torture her? She promised to forget the past. Why was she feeling like Emily came for revenge?


    Stefan''s laugh interrupted her thoughts. Her son was misbehaving ever since, he kissed Emily''s hand. She had a feeling that the witch had charmed him. "Stefan put your self together. We have a visitor"


    He stopped laughing and nodded. That was a relief.


    "Angelina is the daughter of king Zev. That''s all I can tell for now or forever" Emily smiled at them. "So you see, she is not different from all of you with little crowns on your head. Wait.. there is a difference. Her people never discriminate against her gender."


    "Really ? I love that. Female children are better than the males in some aspects. I wished had one" Stefan said. The reason he did not like male children was because of his mother and brother. They never respected a girl.


    He was wondering if Angelina knew she was a Princess. If she did , why not tell him? Hearing it''s from people was hard to believe. He believed in her and her alone.


    "There is no difference between you and father . I hope you inherited his character as well? This days , it is hard to find a child that has a good character and personality. Such a fine face you have there" Emily complemented. The only way to create a gap between the family. She was going to make the daughter in laws to hate their mother in-law, the sons against each other and the mother in law against one of her sons.


    "So how are we going to convince Angelina to help?" Queen Annabelle spoke. She lost hope when they mentioned Angelina as the solution.


    "It''s simple. Just like your husband said, the girl is from the slums. Why won''t she help the royals. It''s a simple task to do" Emily said, dropping her napkin. She did not enjoy the meal , no matter how delicious the cook prepared it. Revenge was on my mind. This time, only her death was going to save them, hopefully.- Don''t forget, She was a thousand years old and killing her would not be easy.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 130 - The Letter...

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    Stefan left the dinning room with a smile. He knew that Queen Mother Daria would try to contact Angelina. He was going to do that first.


    Opening the door of his room, he picked a scroll that was on the table. He wrote a poem for Angelina. Stefan decided to add few words to the letter.


    He wrote:


    *To the woman, who is as beautiful as gold. Rare like an emerald and whose face shone like the sun.


    Queen mother Daria refused to wed us my love. But do not worry, I will look for a way to leave Akkad with you.


    Also, we found out that you are the solution to our problem. The witch said you have to perform the ritual for the entire Akkad but I refused. I couldn''t put your life or the baby''s in danger.


    And that is my final decision, stay away from their business.*


    When he was done writing, Stefan folded it and went in search of the Royal messenger. The letter was to reach Angelina before Queen mother Daria send for her.


    Outside his room, he met Queen Annabelle.


    "Stefan, why are you in a hurry ?"


    "I want to meet the fastest messenger before Queen mother Daria does. Do you know where I could find him?" He asked. Stefan was not good at such things. He spent most of his time in the village.


    "You should go to the soldiers'' Quarters. You will find him there" Queen Annabelle answered with her eyes on the scroll. She wanted to know the content of the letter in his hands.


    "Thank you" he said, heading out of the palace. Stefan increased his pace. He wanted to run but someone might suspect him.


    When he got to the quarters. There were few men sitting outside. They stood up as soon as they saw him.


    "Your highness" They bowed.


    "Soldiers. How are you today?" He did not wait for their reply, Stefan went ahead to ask "where is the fastest messenger? I have a message for him."


    "Look at him over there" one of the men, pointed to at a young man, who was about to climb a horse.


    Stefan walked to where he stood. The young man bowed.


    "Greetings my prince, your servant is at your service".


    "Where are you going to ?" Stefan asked.


    "Queen mother Daria sent me to the prime minister''s house."


    "I hope so. Here take this letter and give it to Angelina who stays at the outskirts of the village. Make sure she get it before you go to see the prime minister" Stefan commanded.


    "Your highness but Queen mother Daria asked me to go to the pri¡­"


    "I give the orders here" He cut him off. "You will go to where I sent you to. Now , get on the horse and move."


    "As you wish your highness" The messenger rode away like a wind. In no time, he was at the gate.


    Stefan went back to the palace. He hoped the messenger delivers his letter first. Angelina should be warn about his mother''s plan.


    He was lost in his thoughts when a hand dragged him in to a room. Stefan shouted when he came face to face with his mother. She looked quite furious.


    "Mother, why will you do that? You scared me."


    She did not answer. Lincoln was present in the room with two of his wives. Its was a family meeting, he could guess it. The table was set with a jar of wine and empty cups.


    Stefan''s eyes roamed around the room. It''s was his mother''s room. She changed the furniture and decorations in the room. No wonder he was confused.


    "To what did I own this special invitation ?" He smiled at them. Stefan knew what they wanted to do, but he was not going to give to their demand. Angelina should not get involved in their mess. "Why will you drag me in to your room mother ?"


    Queen mother Daria sighed. She sat down on the sofa and beckoned on Stefan to join her but he shrugged. "You should not refused me Stefan. The Royal family is going through hard times , you should stand by your family now."


    Stefan laughed as he walked to where she sat. "Look at who is talking about family and standing by each other. I did not get any help from you when I needed it."


    "Forget the past Stefan" Lincoln spoke. He was holding a cup in his hand. He sat beside his wives. "These are positive times. We should work together as a family. Akkad needs our maximum cooperation."


    Queen Annabelle rolled her eyes when her husband spoke about working together as family. He needed something from Stefan that''s why he brought up these talks.


    "You should not go away Stefan" His mother told him. "Come and sit, let''s talk like a family."


    He thought about it and there was no need to run away from his problems. Stefan knew he had to face and conquer them. Even if it involved his family.


    "Good" queen mother Daria said, when he sat on the sofa, next to her. She looked pleased. "I don''t like the way, you were laughing with Emily few hours ago. Stay away from that woman Stefan."


    "She is beautiful mother. I like the way she talks and her reasoning is very different from yours" Stefan said, picking a cup from the table. He blew the dust away and poured wine in to it. "I wondered why you two are friends when you don''t have anything in common."


    "She is not my friend" Queen mother Daria snapped. There was nothing between her and Emily. The only reason she was with the witch was because the late king visited her. He wanted to marry Emily but things did not work out well. She caused it.


    "Then why did she know so much about you and father? You are hiding something from us mother" Stefan smirked. There was something that transpired between the three. He knew his mother did some evil back then. She was not to be trusted in any way.


    She looked at Lincoln and his questioning eyes surprised her. Did Stefan''s questions managed to convince him? What ever happened between Emily and her must remain a secret and she promised never to tell any of her children about it.


    *****


    After Angelina read the letter, Stefan sent to her , she became more confused on what to do next.


    In the letter, it''s was written that she should help the Royal family. She wondered if Stefan did not care about their child.


    "Angelina Please tell me what is written in that letter. I am worried" Isabel said. She did not like the look on her friend''s face.


    "Isabel, I am confused on what to do. The letter was sent to me by Stefan. The seal carries his name" She said, sitting on the ground. They came outside the house to receive fresh air but it seemed the letter has taken away the breeze.


    "What was the content of the letter?" Isabel asked again. "If you don''t tell me, I might just think it''s something good."


    "No it is not. The letter said Stefan wants me to help his family. He said I should go ahead with the ritual" Angelina told her. She never expect Stefan to leave her in such situation. Now, she had to choose between him and their child.


    "Is he serious? You are with a child Angelina. I won''t advice you to take such risk" Her friend advised.


    Isabel felt sad for her. When will her friend be happy? Problems never stop coming her way.


    "To make matter worst, he said his mother refused to wed us and that this ritual might change her mind about me" Angelina brought out the scroll. She threw it on the floor. Why will Stefan do this to her?


    Isabel picked the scroll and read the content. But did not believe that Stefan would write such a letter. When she saw the prince''s seal, it was quite convincing. Every male of the royal family had his seal. Some even carried their names and Stefan''s name was written on it.


    "I need to speak to Stefan. Why did he not come to see us ?" Angelina wondered. Something was odd about the letter but she could not put them together.


    "Well. I think you should talk with your parents first. They will advise you on what to do" Isabel told her. "Also you should think about the Stefan too. He stood by you instead of his family. This is the first time he is asking you to do something for them."


    Angelina nodded. "You want me to help them right?"


    "No I did not say so, my friend. I just want you to see from every corner before making any decision Angelina. Because one wrong step will destroy everybody" Isabel explained. "Also the coven. They were the ones who paid for your sins. Think about them too."


    Angelina sighed. Why was it so difficult? She knew that the coven will not be happy if she render any help to queen mother Daria. And if she did not, Stefan might hate her!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 131 - Her Fate...

    THE AUTHOR''S POV.


    Stefan did not drink from the cup. He looked at Queen Annabelle. She looked quite worried. "Why did you call me here mother?"


    "It''s about Angelina. You should tell her to help us" Queen mother Daria said. If Stefan agrees to tell his woman to do the ritual then things won''t be hard.


    "Mother she is carrying my child. I don''t think Angelina can be of help till my baby is delivered" Stefan disagreed. He was not going to put anyone''s life in danger.


    Lincoln stood up from the bed. He hated it when Stefan was acting stubborn.


    "If you don''t want to help us then leave" Lincoln shouted, pointing at the door. He was furious. "I will find a way out of this mess."


    "Then I will leave, your highness" Stefan stood up from the seat and opened the door. "Please don''t involve my wife and child in your problems. They are Innocent."


    Queen Annabelle followed him. She did not want to be part of their evil plans.


    **


    "What?" Both of her parents screamed. They were shocked to hear the content of the letter.


    "Yes father . That''s what Stefan wants me to do" Angelina said. She really wanted to help the royal family.


    "Angelina don''t take such step Because Stefan asked you to. Is not safe at all" Alex told her.


    She did not like the idea of meddling in the business of the royal family.


    "You should not worry about me mother. This is fate" Angelina said with a sad face. There was no way she could hold it back again. "The time has come and I don''t want to disappoint any of my loved one."


    "But you might disappoint your child" Her mother resorted.


    "No mother. If this child was destined to be born then its will. Nothing can stop it not even the ritual."


    Zev was quiet the whole time. He lacked what to say despite knowing the fact that Angelina was right. He took the bowl of soup and started drinking like nothing was wrong at home.


    Alex saw that her husband was not bothered about this. She got angry and stood up from the seat " I don''t agree with this Angelina." Turning to Zev, she said "You are not saying anything about this , do you know the implications?"


    Zev looked at her. He saw that she was angry and worried. Who would blame her? Any mother in her situation will act same.


    "This is fate Alex. We must embrace it. I consulted a soothsayer yesterday and he said we should allow things the way it is. If we try to push further, we might get hurt in the process. Allow Angelina to do whatever she wants. Let''s celebrate during these times, who knows the future? "


    Cold shiver ran through her spine when she listened to what her father said. Did he mean one of them would die? Or Wonder''s dreams were the future happenings?


    Confused on what to say, Angelina ran upstairs and curled in to a ball. She cried her heart out. There were so much pain in her heart. She wished there was something she could do to change her fate.


    *****


    "What should we do about them mother?" the king asked after his brother left with Queen Annabelle. He was going to perform the ritual with Angelina no matter what. This was fate.


    Queen mother Daria understood what he meant. She drank from the cup and smiled "You Should not worry about Annabelle and Stefan. I have a plan for them."


    "So what of Angelina?" Queen Natasha asked. She was worried that the witch might change her mind at the last minute. They have to take all the precautions.


    "Angelina is not a problem here" Queen mother gave a smile. The one she had any time, she was on track. Now, they were two steps ahead of Stefan. And if this continues They will end up winning the game.


    "Mother what did you do this time around?" Lincoln asked. His mother was the most cunning woman he had ever met. When he thought there was no solution, she came up with a mind blowing plan.


    "Yes mother please tell us. I am eager to hear from you" Queen Natasha said, with curiosity. Queen mother Daria''s plan excited her. They were always successful.


    Feeling proud of herself, she stood up and started walking around the room with a smile. Queen mother Daria looked at the curiosity in their eyes and laughed "Are you serious? I mean the way you are looking at me. I wrote a letter using Stefan''s seal and had it switched with the one he wanted to send to Angelina. Now, Angelina thinks that Stefan wants her to help us.


    "I don''t really understand mother" Lincoln sat upright. "What was the content of his letter?"


    "Your brother told his little lover not to perform the ritual , can you imagine such?" Queen mother asked. Stefan loved causing trouble for her. It was high time , she stopped caring about him and do the needful.


    "I am not surprised mother. I always warned you of Stefan but you never listen. He was pampered by Grandmother and you. He is taking advantage of that" Lincoln reminded.


    "He is my son and your brother. Do you want me to treat him like a slave?" She was angry that Lincoln was blaming her. Stefan was her mother in law''s favorite. If she did not treat him the way she wanted, then they would have thrown her out of the palace long ago.


    Queen mother Daria still remembered the incident that made grandmother to threatened her. It was the day, Stefan almost fell in to the big soup pot in the kitchen. No body knew how he got to the kitchen.


    That day , grandmother rained curses on her. She punished her severely. A thing she would never forget.


    "Mother" Lincoln interrupted her thoughts. "Please continue, we do not have much time."


    "Yes dear. This is what you are going to do. Carry one of the letters your father in-law sent to you. Any of the old letters. Don''t open it , do you understand?"


    Lincoln was confused. He had three father in-laws. So which was his mother referring to?


    "Which of them?"


    "Oh. I forgot that you have many of them" Queen mother laughed. Although nothing was funny about it. She moved back to her seat. "Queen Annabelle''s father of course."


    It''s was a relief for queen Natasha when she heard another name instead of hers. She did not want the queen mother to drag her family in to their mess.


    "What should I do with the letter mother ?" The king asked with brow narrowed in confusion. He did not like that she was taking time to say it.


    "You will pretend that you just received a letter from her father" queen mother Daria said. "There, you will ask Stefan to go with her. Then, we perform the ritual in their absence."


    "Its should have been a perfect plan but don''t you think Stefan will suspect us ?" Queen Natasha asked. She was afraid that the young prince might catch them and if he does then they will be finished.


    "Be positive Natasha Queen mother slammed. This was not the first time , Stefan was asked to take Annabelle to see her father. It was normal and if they play their cards well , he won''t be suspicious.


    **


    The peeking of the sun woke her up from her sleep. She felt lazy to stand up from the bed. When Angelina remembered that she was supposed to go to the palace, she sprang up from the bed, waking wonder up too.


    "I am sorry dear. Go back to your sleep" she kissed and stroked his hair. He closed his eyes and went back to sleep.


    Angelina stood up from the bed and went to the bathroom. She took a quick bath and added oil to her fair skin. She wanted Stefan to be blind when he set his eyes on her.


    Grabbing the comb, she began to comb her hair gently. Within these few months, Angelina noticed that she had gained weight and her tommy shot out. Soon, people would want to know the father of her child.


    "Where are you going to?" A voice interrupted her thoughts. When Angelina turned back, she noticed that Wonder''s eyes were wide opened.


    "I thought you went back to your sleep ?" She was surprised. "I have some business to do."


    "When have you started running a business?" He sat up and rubbed his eyes. "Mother and father do not own any business in town."


    She smiled at him. He was full of wonders just like his name. "Not that kind of business, Wonder. I want to meet with Stefan. Do you want to come?"


    "I would have love to come but you know I don''t like Queen mother Daria" Wonder told her.


    Angelina understood him. Wonder was the only one who wander about without a magic chain. He was free and could use magic anytime.


    This was so because the chains did not work on him. They tried many times but it was all in vain. Since that day, the coven feared him.


    He was something they did not understand.

 Chapter 132 - The Journey To The Palace.

    The Author''s POV.


    Together with wonder , they went down stairs to meet the rest of the family members. Although it''s was too early for them to wake up but she knew they would be awake to bid her goodbye.


    Angelina laughed. Her family members were very emotional when it''s came to her. She wondered what they would do if she leaves for her in law''s house.


    Then, she thought of wonder, her heart bleed. They have been closed ever since he was born. He did not have any friend in the slums. She was his only friend.


    "Father" Wonder ran to where Zev stood. His father had no choice than to lift him up. "Good morning."


    "My sweetheart. You woke up with a bright face, may the lord bless you always" Zev said , kissing his forehead. Wonder came when he thought they were not going to have kids anymore. For many years, they prayed for a new born to come but it''s never came. His wife became pregnant when Angelina was Fifteen.


    It was unexpected blessing.


    "Good prayers father" Angelina said, moving to where he stood. "You should pray for me and my baby too. We are going out to face the world."


    Zev looked at his daughter. Her eyes were shut. She believed in him and he was not going to disappoint her.


    "May the will of the gods be done in your life Angelina. You will come back life" he uttered, with tears rolling down his cheeks. He could not stop them no matter how hard he tried.


    Alex came out if the kitchen with an apron. "You should wait Angelina. I have prepared breakfast for you and your baby. It will be better if you eat before going."


    "The letter said that Stefan is going to send a Royal carriage to pick her up. So she will wait for it" Fabulous told them.


    "I want to go and spend time with Stefan before I perform the ritual mother She said.


    "Wait for the carriage Angelina" Zev gave the final decision. He was the head of the family and his no or yes must be obey.


    She looked at family. They were excited this morning, but why? Last night her mother was worried about the ritual and she was against it.


    It seemed her father has managed to convince his wife. Sooner or later, they won''t have to worry about her again. Angelina planned to ask for a favor before performing the ritual. If fulfill then it would change their lives for better.


    **


    Stefan packed his clothes in to a box. Usually when ever, he went to visit Annabelle''s father, they would stay there for couple of days. This was an opportunity for him to go and rest. When he comes back from his journey, Angelina must have finished arranging. Together they would leave Akkad forever.


    "Are you not ready ?" Queen Natasha''s voice came from outside. Stefan wondered why she was excited about his journey.


    "Come in side" Stefan said, closing the box. He went to the door and opened it. "Help me carry my bag downstairs, sister in law."


    Queen Natasha rolled her eyes. She hated it when someone treated her like a slave. "As you wish my prince."


    The box was kept on the bed. With annoyance, she grabbed it and followed Stefan outside. He was smiling and this annoyed her more.


    "Why are you excited today Natasha ?" He halt.


    "You startled me prince Stefan" queen Natasha took a deep breath and placed one hand on her chest. She might end up dying of heart attack because of him.


    "I asked you a question" Stefan continued with his walk. She did not answer till they got to the stairs. "I am talking to you, woman."


    "I am not excited" She swallowed her. Queen mother Daria will kill her if she dares to tell Stefan anything. "My wedding anniversary is in a week time. Maybe that''s why you notice that smile in my face."


    Damn your anniversary. He wondered how the king survived with these women around him.


    "Stefan dear" queen mother Daria called when they got downstairs. Beside her was Emily and behind were the king and his children.


    "Mother" he kissed her cheeks. "Can we leave now ? Where is Annabelle ?"


    Queen mother Daria was happy that Stefan did not greet or look at Emily. She was glad that the charm the witch did was just for a day.


    "You should have breakfast with us Stefan. You might not find any cooked food on your way


    "Mother , I have to reach our destination before it''s dark. Take care of yourself and Angelina" he said, looking at Emily. "My lady, forgive my poor manners."


    Emily smiled. She knew that his mother warned him about her. But she would never hurt him. Stefan was different and his heart was pure. "Good morning son. May the gods bless you."


    He went and embraced her.


    "Get Annabelle" queen Mother Daria commanded. "Stefan, the carriage is waiting. You should start going now."


    "I thought we were going to have breakfast before I leave mother."


    "I changed my mind. There is no breakfast for you, let''s go" She said dragging him to the door .


    Stefan was surprised that she was jealous of Emily, but why ? Or was there a secret that queen mother shared with the witch?


    When they got to the entrance door, queen Annabelle entered the first carriage, while Stefan rode on the horse with the soldiers. In no time, there were out of sight.


    Queen Mother Daria heaved a sigh, when she saw the guards closing the gates. Every thing was going according to the plan.


    "Send a carriage to pick Angelina from the slums. We don''t have much time" she ordered before going back to the mansion.


    Emily waited for her to come back. She was not surprised with the way Daria was behaving. It was her desire to see the old woman shiver in front of her.


    She wanted her to be afraid of every move she made. By the time, Daria realized the trick, it''s will be too late.


    The reason why she did not stop Stefan was because she wanted him to go and see for him that the king did not send for them. It was a setup by his own mother.


    To make this more interesting, Emily went ahead to fasten the wheel of the carriage and horses as well.


    They will be back in Akkad immediately, the ritual is done. She wondered what he will do to his mother. Poor Daria.


    "I know what you are doing Emily and it won''t work. My son Stefan is not going to believe any of your lies" Queen Mother told her. She was scared.


    "I am leaving tomorrow Daria. Do not worry about me" Emily replied leaving for her room.


    **


    The carriage arrived by noon. She was disappointed with Stefan . He did not miss her as much as she did.


    Angelina was about to enter the carriage when she saw her mother''s face. Was she crying again?


    She went back to where Alex stood and hugged her. "If you keep crying like this then what did you want Wonder to do ?"


    Wonder was smiling at her. He heard what his sister said. There was something they did not understand about him. He was different.


    "Mother do not worry about Angelina. She will be back" Wonder assured.


    "You want me to feel good but I feel terrible son" Alex replied, breaking lose from Angelina. "The gods will protect you my child. Nothing will happen to you over there."


    "Yes mother" Angelina got tired of all her prayers. She went to the carriage and with the help of her uncle fabulous, she entered the carriage.


    Isabel was already seated. According to her parents, fabulous and Isabel were going to protect her from any kind of evil.


    Angelina missed magic a lot. She was glad that the chain was taken off. She raised one of her finger and say a word. A thin air appeared and a crown of flowers rested on fabulous'' head. They all laughed at him.


    "You should not abuse magic Angelina" He said, removing the crown from his head.


    "Guess what Angelina ?" Isabel asked excitedly. "I am going to enter the palace for the first time. The last time I delivered the medicine for prince Stefan, it was outside."


    Angelina laughed. Isabel was eager to enter the palace where no love was showed to poor people like them. "Why is carriage moving so slow ?"


    "Your mother told them to drive slowly and to avoid potholes" fabulous told her. "In your condition, we need to be careful."


    Everyone was worried about the child. She thought once she leave the house no one will bother her with instructions but it seemed she was wronged.


    Relaxing back to the seat, Angelina shut her eyes and wondered to the dream world. Where she could see her baby too.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 133 - No Sight Of Stefan...

    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    The carriage skipped to a halt in front of the palace. The guards went forward to welcome the guests. One of them opened the door for Angelina and he helped her to get down from the carriage.


    Nobody came to receive them , not even Stefan. She felt bad but she depressed any bad thought that came to her head. Maybe the Royals did not know that she arrived at the palace.


    Fabulous took her hand and they climbed the stairs with the guard and Isabel in front. The door of the palace and hall way was empty. Still there was no sight of Stefan.


    Angelina breathed in to avoid any thing that might lead to premature birth. She promised her self that she was going to panic no matter the situation.


    "Where is everyone ?" fabulous whispered. He was wondering why no one came to welcome them. Or was this some kind of trap ?


    "I don''t know. But do not worry, we will soon find out" she said, looking at the door that led to the courtyard. It''s was opened and she could hear noises coming from there.


    When they got to the courtyard, queen mother Daria sat down with a very beautiful woman. Angelina wondered who she was because Stefan never told her about a sister or was she princess Amara?


    If she was then, beautiful was supposed to be her name. Was she the reason why Stefan stopped seeing her recently?


    "They are here Queen mother" The guard bowed and pointed at them.


    She looked up like she was not expecting visitors.


    "Angelina, you are here?"


    Angelina tried to put a smile but it failed. Ever since, queen mother Daria did not allow Stefan to marry her, she did not like her.


    "Greetings Queen Mother" Angelina greeted with a bow. She studied the old woman''s eyes and found out that there was a frown on her face when she looked at Fabulous and Isabel. "I came with my cousin Fabulous and best friend Isabel. I hope you don''t mind ?"


    "No not at all. As long as they mind their business and do not interfere then it''s fine" Queen mother Daria said, glancing over her shoulders. "Meet princess'' Emily, She will help you with the preparation."


    "Nice to meet you Angelina" the fair skin woman said, as she stood up from her seat and walked towards her. "I have heard so much about you and your baby."


    Angelina smiled. How come did she knew about her baby? Or did Stefan told his aunt about them? She felt bad for doubting him. He thought of them more than she.


    "Good or bad my princess ? I know it''s bad" Angelina did not wait for her to answer. The royal family hated her, there was no need for any pretense.


    "Where are my matters ? please come sit here" Emily patted a chair on her way. "I will be back soon."


    The woman was friendly, so why was she leaving her with queen mother Daria? The look on Daria''s face scared the life out of her. ''Don''t forget you can use magic now, Angelina'' she said to her self.


    "Did you not hear what Emily said ? Sit down there" Queen mother Daria pointed at the seat. She was not being polite. There was no one around except for them and the queen.


    "Thank you your highness" they echoed, sitting on the seat provided.


    Queen mother Daria could not stop herself from looking at Angelina''s belly. The child was growing fast and soon its would come to the world. Then, Stefan would become more determined to be with Angelina. If she do not do any thing about this now, then all their efforts would go to waste.


    "How is the baby ?" She asked with a fake smile.


    "It''s fine Queen mother. She will be born soon" Angelina said, cursing herself within. What''s the need to specify the child''s gender?


    "It''s a girl ?" queen mother Daria was surprised. She believed that they knew the gender of the child. Of course, these people were witches. Any thing was possible.


    "I don''t know queen mother . Sometimes I say she¡­"


    "Whatever its will be" She cut her off.


    Angelina felt embarrassed. Had she talked so much ?


    Few minutes later, Emily returned with few items in a tray. She looked at Angelina like they have met before.


    "You should rest before Evening. The night is going to be long" She said, stroking her hair gently.


    Angelina felt different with the touch. Who was she? It seemed like she knew her before now.


    "Where is prince Stefan ?" Angelina''s eyes searched the courtyard and the exit door. "He was to receive us earlier, but he didn''t. Call I see him please ?"


    "Stefan is not in Akkad right now" Queen mother answered. He had a quick business with Annabelle''s father , so they left. But do not worry about it, he will come back. "


    "I didn''t know about that. No one told me it* Angelina said with tears in her eyes. She has been holding them for so long. They would come out any time. "I want to take a rest, come with me please."


    Fabulous and Isabel stood up and followed her. Emily took the led.


    When they got to the guest room, Angelina laid on the bed, with her face up. She understood the game that queen mother Daria was playing. They were going to play it together but according to her rules instead.


    Despite having a queen title, in this game she was just Daria and she Angelina, was the queen. ''The countdown begins now Daria.''


    "Did you say something to me?" Emily asked.


    "No not all. Please I will love to take my rest now."


    Emily smiled and left. It''s was a relief for Angelina. She looked at Fabulous and Isabel who were not happy. They were not properly welcome.


    "Queen mother Daria is crazy sometimes" Angelina told them. "That''s why she said that earlier, don''t be offended please."


    She was not lying that woman was a lunatic.


    "No. It''s not because of that Angelina" Isabel spoke in a low tone. She sat besides her on the bed. "We have a feeling that something is not right here."


    "I know Isabel. She will hear from me too."


    **


    Angelina woke up quite late. It''s was dark and there was no one in the room. She placed a hand on the bed and sat up. Only few candles were on. What was wrong with Daria ? She couldn''t send maids to take proper care of her.


    There was a bedroom on the left corner of the room . Quickly, she washed her face and changed in to the ritual clothes. They were big but beautiful.


    She went down stairs to join the rest. They were waiting for her patiently. Queen mother Daria was also among. Angelina wished she spent more time in the room.


    "Shall we ?" She asked them with a smile.


    "Of course, I will lead the way or¡­" Emily paused. "should Daria lead the way for us? Emily asked with a smile.


    Angelina was confused when Queen mother Daria took the lead. Did Emily called her Daria or something was wrong with her head?


    If that was the case then there was no nothing to worry , when she get home she would look for a medicine to cure herself. But if it was not , then a question came to her mind.


    Who was Emily?


    "We are here Angelina. Watch your steps." Isabel interrupted her thoughts. Angelina eyes traveled around. They were outside the palace. Probably, at the back of the palace. The space was wide and big enough to do the ritual.


    She looked at the knife and bowl that was set on the altar in front . Cold shiver ran Through her spine.


    She has been talking about the ritual for days but little did she know that a knife was going to be one of few items to use.


    "It''s time Angelina. The moon is up" Emily said, supporting her to walk.


    How did she know the auspicious time, the moon was round and bright. The lights were off and black garment were wore on.


    The king appeared with his wife queen Natasha. They looked excited but Angelina''s plan was to disappoint them at the last minute.


    She was going to hit at the direction they did not expect.


    "I have something to say" Angelina broke the silence. Her voice echoed in the dark causing fear on the weak. "Or better still I have a request."


    "Don''t be silly Angelina. Start the ritual before its too late. Akkad can''t wait for tomorrow" queen mother Daria answered. What request! She was irritating her now.


    "Daria , calm down. She is doing you a favor, do not forget" Emily began. "You should grant any one of wishes. I know there is nothing too hard for you to do."


    She frowned. Who told Emily to talk? After the ritual, she was going to deal with all of them. "Go ahead Witch."


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 134 - The Ritual...

    The Author''s POV.


    "It''s more like a promise and it must be granted" Angelina picked the knife. This made queen mother Daria scared.


    "Go ahead with the ritual Angelina. We don''t have much time to waste" She said, looking at Emily to see if she was the reason Angelina was asking for a favor.


    "I was not talking to you , queen mother Daria" Angelina smiled and turned to Lincoln "Your highness, I need your permission to talk."


    He was surprised. Looking at his mother, who was still in shock. Lincoln spoke "what do you want ?"


    "Something very simple to do. I want to be a married woman before the year finishes."


    "If the creator has kept a man for you, so shall it be" The king answered. He did not like the way, the conversation was going. Giving Stefan to Angelina was the last thing he would do.


    She smirked when he spoke. What did Lincoln know about the creator? Such hypocrite!


    "Really ? I have decided to change my fate. I want to marry you Lincoln. Things are working well for me and Stefan" She told him.


    Everyone was shocked to hear such a thing. Queen Natasha''s heart was pounding heavily with a urge to move forward and slap her. She wanted to know what gave Angelina the gut to say rubbish in her presence.


    "What ? You are sick young woman. This pregnancy has made you completely mad" Lincoln shouted. When he wanted her, she choose Stefan and now, that things did not work out between her and Stefan, she came to him.


    "What game are you playing Angelina ?" Queen mother Daria asked. She did not expect that from her.


    "The game you started, but that''s by the way. I am not forcing anyone to adhere to what I said. It''s just a request, if granted I will go ahead with the ritual" She told them.


    Why was Lincoln behaving like he did not want her from the beginning?


    "Give it a thought Daria" Emily whispered to her. They came here well prepared. "If she can perform the ritual just imagine what she will do to us this night."


    Queen mother Daria looked at Angelina with a start. This was the only person opportunity for them. Stefan will back by tomorrow.


    "You want to marry Lincoln right ? Then he will be yours in two days time."


    Angelina was happy when Queen mother Daria agreed to her terms. But it was just the beginning. They were yet to grant her request.


    "Shall we?" She asked, looking at Isabel and fabulous. They did not understand the game , she was playing.


    "Mother why did you agree to her evil demand ?" The king scowled. "I refused to marry that witch."


    Queen Mother Daria moved closer to where he stood and said "I have a plan, so don''t worry about what is going to happen for now."


    Of course she always has a second plan in every situation. Lincoln remained calm.


    "Continue with the ritual" his mother said aloud.


    Angelina smiled and closed her eyes. Emily told her to summon all the powers within her. Fabulous and Isabel were going to transfer some of their powers to her


    She knew if she fail this mission, this would be her end. The coven warned about it. Angelina cut her hand with a knife and blood came running down in to the water. She started chanting the incarnation.


    **


    It''s was dark when they reached Akkad. The city was quiet and no one was seen outside. He wondered what must have happened during his absence. Stefan peeked out the carriage and saw that the weather had changed. It will soon rain.


    Strange! For months now, there was no rain in Akkad. Only the ritual could do this or did the Emily came up with a new solution?


    His horse had a injury on their way back, which was also strange.


    "Stefan , maybe Lincoln got confused with his letters and he thought it was my father that sent it to him" Queen Annabelle tried to convince him.


    "For this ? There is no mistake here Annabelle. They made a fool out of us. It''s very unfortunate that we fell for it."


    "Nothing of that sort. We are already in Akkad. Let''s see if anything went wrong while we were gone."


    When Stefan looked up, the sky was covered with dark clouds. Finally, they were at home. The gate of the palace was flung opened for the carriage to pass.


    " Everything went wrong. Can''t you see the weather that greeted us?"


    She did not answer. Annabelle prayed that Stefan''s fear could vanished before they meet queen mother Daria. She was not ready for their drama this night.


    "I can''t wait to get down from this carriage Ann" he told her.


    Queen Annabelle smiled. Everything that happened today, was not accidental. It was all planned. First, when they got to her father''s palace, he told them that he has not written to the king for months. On their way back home, Stefan''s horse, got an injury.


    "Stefan , even the way our carriage and horses rode today was quite strange. We should have taken three days at most" She said, coming down from the carriage.


    "That is what I am saying Annabelle. Mother will answer all my questions."


    "Stefan did you feel that ?" Queen Annabelle touched her face with her hand. "I am scared."


    "What is wrong with you?" Stefan asked.


    A drop of rain touched his cheeks. Stefan stopped talking. He could not believe it. Its was raining in Akkad.


    He turned to one of the guard and asked "Where is my mother?"


    "They are at the back of the palace close to the main garden."


    Stefan covered his face with his hands in shame and pain. It was hard to believe that his mother betrayed him like this! Or did Angelina changed her mind after he left?


    Did they convince her to perform the ritual with a promise to do something in return?


    Many questions ran through his mind as he ran to the back of the palace. Stefan thought of what to do first but his mind was blank. His eyes were full of rage.


    **


    Angelina laid on the floor. Isabel tried all she could to revive her it did not work.


    It''s was during the last ritual, she cut her flesh again and this time. Rain dropped and she fell on the floor.


    Only Emily was concerned about Angelina. The rest of the Royalties kept on praising and dancing to the gods. Nobody seemed to care about the baby.


    "Let''s take her in to the house. We will look for a cure there."


    " Queen Mother" A figure appeared. It''s was a female. She ran towards Queen Mother Daria and hugged her.


    *Amara dear , when did you arrive Akkad?"


    "Not too long. When Natasha told me about the ritual, I could not spend one night in Red Valley. I have to return to Akkad" Princess Amara said excitedly. "Where is Stefan ?"


    "He is not in Akkad. Hopefully we shall receive him in two days time" queen mother Daria laughed and the others joined her.


    Emily cursed them. They were heartless creatures who did not deserve help from anyone. A pregnant woman decided to help them, but in the end, they turned their backs on her. This was what Daria was known for- turning her back on people. She used you to get what she wants and when it was over, she would desert you.


    "You should try to help here Daria" Emily shouted. "After all , she is pregnant with your grandchild."


    They stopped laughing and turned to look at her."


    "Emily, I don''t care about her and the baby" Queen mother Daria spoke. Of course, she didn''t. At first, when she heard about the pregnancy, she was happy and ready to accept the child.


    But, after hearing that Angelina was a witch¡­ it''s killed the little love she had for her.


    "If she dies here today, I promise you Daria, I will curse your family" Emily told her. She loved the late king not Daria. It''s was high time, she showed the hatred , she carried for Daria and her son Lincoln.


    Queen mother Daria became afraid. This was one of the reason why she hated witches. They never waste a minute to curse.


    A curse ! She forbid such a thing. Not on her household, not during her reign. She had no choice than to calm Emily down or better still listen to her stupid talks.


    "What do you want us to do her?"


    "Throw her in to a well" Emily snapped. She hated such questions. A sick person needed treatment. Why was Daria asking her what to do?


    She wondered what happened to Stefan on their way. What was taking them this long to reach ? This was the perfect moment for him to come. Angelina was lying on the floor whether dead or alive¡­


    Nobody knew what was wrong with her.


    "A-angelina¡­" Stefan''s voice echoed. Emily smiled and went on her knees.. Now, everything would go according to plan.

 Chapter 135 - The Fright...

    ******


    Stefan stared at the lifeless body in front of him. Isabel and Fabulous were kneeling beside her. Emily was shouting at some people who stood far away. As he walked closer, he saw that the people standing across were his family members. They were surprised to see.


    He wondered if they did not see Angelina on the ground? This was their plan, to kill his child before its was born.


    "Thank goodness, you are back Stefan" Emily came to where he stood. The weather was cold but she was sweating. "Help me take her in to the house."


    "Y-yes.. I will" he said with confusion written on his face. Stefan looked towards the people he called family once again, they didn''t deserve to be closed to him ¡­ not to talk of been called his family.


    They were strangers with evil hearts!


    **


    He took her inside the house and laid her on his bed. She was cold but he could hear her pulse.


    "Call the physician immediately" Stefan ordered. He was not in his right senses after seeing Angelina like. "I hope nothing will happen to the baby Emily ?"


    "I don''t know for now Stefan. Let''s wait for the physician to come" Emily replied, moving away from the door. She heard voices coming from the big door. If the royal family comes to the room while Stefan was still angry then there was going to be a fight or drama to entertain her eyes.


    "Who went to get the physician ?"


    "Fabulous went with the maid, don''t worry. They will be back soon" she answered. She had some herbs in her room that might help. "I will be right back."


    When Emily left ,Stefan felt more lonely. He cursed himself for not seeing the plans of the enemies. He would never forgive them if anything happens to child or Angelina.


    "Stefan my boy" his mother voice called. She was standing at the door with people behind. He knew who they were. "I am sorry for what happened. "


    No response. He kissed Angelina''s forehead. It''s was very cold. Stefan rubbed her wrist with his palm, as he waited for Emily to come back with a first aid.


    D-did you reach west ? It''s quite strange. Y-you arrived Akkad very¡­ early" princess Amara stammered. She was scared of Stefan . He did not turn to look at them or respond to their questions.


    His hands formed a fist as he stood up from the bed. Stefan''s eyes were burning with anger. He went to where his mother was and grabbed her neck. "I will kill you today. Let all my trouble vanish after your death."


    Queen mother Daria could not breath properly. She was losing her breath slowly as Stefan choked her to death. Her eyes were closed and her hands were on his, as she tried to break free from his hold.


    "Please don''t do this my prince. You might kill her" Queen Natasha screamed and begged. She wondered where was Lincoln and Emily, now that they were needed.


    Emily stood by the door and watched. This excited her . Daria deserve nothing but death. She walked in to the room and raised her fingers in the air. A small wind blew and Stefan released his mother.


    "That is okay for now Stefan. She is still your mother."


    "She is not my mother Emily. Queen Daria is the woman who killed my grandmother. I will never forgive her for this" He said, bitterly placing his back on the wall.


    "Amara and Natasha, take Daria to her please" Emily instructed. Beside her was the physician who she brought to treat Angelina. "Here is the sick patient". She pointed at Angelina.


    The physician moved to the bed to examine Angelina while the other women took Daria who was still shocked to her room.


    Emily went to where Stefan was and held his hand. He was angry. "Don''t cry Stefan. I understand how you feel. But that''s who your mother is. She will always be like this."


    He started sobbing as she wrapped her hands around him and kissed his hair. Such an innocent child!


    "What do I do to deserve this Emily ? I have endured all their mistakes for years."


    "Stop crying Stefan. Angelina needs you right now. Let''s hope she wakes up soon" she said, standing up from the floor. Emily helped him to get up too, together they went to where the physician was.


    "What is wrong with her ?" Stefan wiped his tears with the back of his hand. "Will she be fine?"


    "Do not worry my prince. She lost a lot of blood that''s why" The physician said, rubbing her hand. "I sent fabulous to get some herbs from the house. He will be back soon."


    "What are going to do about her ? Will she continue lying here without you doing nothing and.."


    "Calm down Stefan, I brought some pain killers" Emily placed hand on his shoulders. "You are scaring Isabel . Angelina will be fine."


    He forgot that she was in the room with them. When it came to Angelina, he was blinded and would anything just to make things right.


    "Fabulous is back" Emily said. She felt his presence in the palace. She closed her eyes and saw him coming to the room. A smile appeared on her face when the door of the room opened.


    **


    Queen Natasha and Princess Amara took Queen mother Daria to her room. Her head was spinning and she kept on coughing.


    "Get water for the queen" Princess Amara shouted at one of the maid who stood at the door.


    The maid dashed to different direction before heading for the kitchen.


    They laid her on the bed and covered her with a blanket.


    "Send someone to tell your husband what happened here. This is serious" Princess Amara told her.


    Queen Natasha was still in the state of shock. Stefan tried to kill his mother today, he would not hesitate to kill them if he comes to know the all whole truth.


    "I will sent a maid to tell him" she said with confusion written on her face. She went out of the room leaving Amara alone with Queen mother Daria.


    "I pray she dies with that pregnancy tonight mother. All our worries will be gone in one night" She said sitting on the bed. Her mother in-law was coughing with out control.


    Princess Amara went to the door and opened it. She wanted to check the maid that was sent to get water when she saw Queen Natasha coming with a tray. The king was with her. This was good.


    "How is she doing ?" Lincoln asked when he entered the room. He saw his mother who looked sick and paled. "Mother ? Why did you go there ?"


    She could not utter a word to him. Queen mother Daria stretched her hands towards Natasha for water and when it was given to her, she glued it down in a second.


    "I warned you about Stefan and Angelina, but you won''t listen. See what has happened to you" Lincoln quarreled. His mother barely listen to his advice. That''s why they kept failing every time. Now, he was left with no option than to marry Angelina. He hoped she dies tonight.


    Queen mother Daria cleared her throat before talking "My own son tried to kill me . Can you imagine that ? Why ? Because of a witch!"


    "Mother I am disappointed in you than I am with Stefan" Lincoln told her. She looked surprised but he did not care. Yes. Some of the decisions you make without consulting me are hunting you now. Natasha told me everything that Stefan said to you in that room. He said them to everyone''s hearing.


    "If we don''t act quickly mother, we might lose everything including Akkad" Queen Natasha said with fear.


    "We have to deal with the first person" Queen mother Daria sat up. Lincoln took one of the pillows and made her relaxed her back. "Angelina. Let''s end her story once and for all."


    "We were supposed to end her story but you never agreed mother, rather you promised her a husband" Lincoln spoke. "And it''s me!"


    "That was a trap. She has fallen for it. The wedding will take place tomorrow but guess what will happen ? Queen mother Daria asked with a smile.


    "We don''t understand you mother" Princess Amara was confused. "How will her marriage to the king benefit us ?"


    "There shall be no wedding on that day" She replied. "I will give you instructions to carry out and once you follow them according, I will tell you what the plan is."


    They all nodded with understanding. She had a strong motive. To kill Angelina was now her new passion. No matter what she was going to put an end to all these madness and bring her son''s senses back.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 136 - The Plan...

    ****


    The Author''s POV


    The physician applied herbs and assured that Angelina would wake up by morning. She also gave Emily some medicine to give to her when she wakes up.


    Stefan took Isabel and Fabulous to the guest room. He promised them that he was going to take care of Angelina and that no harm would come to her.


    After speaking to queen Annabelle, he went back to the room. Angelina laid with her innocent face. Despite the pain, she went through she was still smiling in her sleep.


    "Forgive me my love. I am the cause of your pain" Stefan said , kneeling closed to the bed. He held her hand and kissed it. This was their second night together. Though it''s was different from the last. It''s was not in a tent but on his bed.


    She was awake and not asleep.


    He buried his head on the bed and tears rushed out. There was no one to laugh at him or tell him to be strong because of Angelina. Every little happiness he found was taken away from him.


    Queen mother Daria has bitten more than she could chewed. It was high time, he do something about it.


    A knock interrupted his thoughts. Who was it at this time of the night? The door was locked. Stefan had no choice than to open it.


    "Thank goodness , you are awake" Queen Annabelle said, entering the room with some maids. "I brought food and lime juice for you. It''s will make you feel better before she wakes up."


    "I won''t feel better till I get my revenge Annabelle" he said with anger.


    She looked at him. Poor Stefan! He was caught up in the family mess and businesses.


    "Leave the trays on the table" queen Annabelle said to the maids politely. She wanted to have a private conversation with him. When they were gone, she closed the door and came back to him.


    "I found out every thing that happened from the messenger. He told me that your letter was exchanged with the one queen mother Daria wrote. Angelina got her message instead."


    "What ? Are you saying they deceived all of us ?"


    "Yes Stefan. That was what mother did. They sent us to Akkad so that Angelina could perform the ritual without us Interfering but it''s did not work out well for them" She was confused. Queen Annabelle tried to put every events in to place but few of them were left. "There is something I don''t understand. Why did we spend a day to go and come back ? It''s has never happened before. Not even the fastest rider has be able to do that. It''s impossible."


    "I know why" Stefan ran his hand through his hair and sat down. He was feeling frustrated. "Emily did it. She used some of her magic, I don''t know how but..."


    "So why did she not inform us about this from the beginning ?" Queen Annabelle interrupted. She was curious to know every thing.


    "I don''t have an answer to your question, Ann. I think she was not sure of what they were going to do" Stefan replied. "Forget about that. Let''s hope Angelina wakes up before tomorrow."


    "She will dear. Stop panicking" She smiled. "You should leave Akkad with Angelina before it''s too late. I was not able to marry the live of my life but you have an opportunity to."


    Stefan nodded. He was going to take her advice and leave Akkad with his family.


    **


    The morning breeze woke her up from her deep sleep. The windows were wide opened. She was not in her room. Angelina tried to sit up but it seemed like someone was lying on legs.


    "Isabel" She said, quietly. She looked around the strange room. It''s was very beautiful. The Royals were lucky to have all these. "Isabel , I am awake now."


    "Angelina ?" Stefan lifted his face.


    "Stefan , you are here ?" Angelina asked with tears running down her cheeks. She did not believe that he was sleeping on the bed with her. "When did you come back ?"


    He moved closer to her and kissed her lips "Which do you want me to answer first ? So many questions for me my love."


    "You don''t have to answer any. I missed you so much."


    "I do too , my love" Stefan brought his nose closed to her. "I came last night and saw you in that condition. Don''t make such decision next time if you don''t see me there."


    She nodded. Angelina knew that queen mother Daria played a game. They wanted to used her.


    "I will go and get Emily, Isabel fabulous and Annabelle" Stefan stood up from the bed. "The maids too. You need a bath Angelina."


    A knock came on the door. He thought it was Annabelle.


    "Come in" The door is opened.


    Queen mother Daria walked in to the room with Princess Amara. They brought gifts along.


    Stefan shrugged. He did not want to get angry with them in the presence of Angelina. But why was his mother here? He tried to kill her yesterday and she was in his room this morning.


    "Good morning Angelina. I hope you slept well ?" Queen mother Daria asked.


    "Yes queen mother. I did" Angelina managed to answer. She did not understand what happened yesterday. Stefan did not greet his mother when she came to the room.


    Something happened while she passed out.


    "Why are you here ?" He asked.


    "I came to ask for your forgiveness. We went extreme miles to achieve our aim. In the cause of doing that, we forgot about our grandchild. An innocent child" Queen mother Daria apologized.


    "I will never forgive you mother. Leave my room, your presence is making my child uncomfortable" Stefan touched Angelina''s stomach.


    Princess Amara dropped the tray and the items went down on the floor. Stefan was excited to have this child. He did not care about her.


    "What was the meaning of that ?" He asked Amara who dropped the items.


    "I am feeling dizzy prince Stefan" She said touching her forehead.


    "If you are feeling dizzy then what is the need for you to come to my room ?"


    "I am your wife Stefan. You should show me some respect" Princess Amara said with her hands akimbo. "I have the right to come to your room anytime."


    "Please get out of my room the two of you" He pointed at the door but his mother did not move.


    "I promise Angelina that she will get married after the ritual" Queen mother Daria said. "I came to fulfil that promise today. In two days time , you shall be married Angelina."


    "Marriage? Since when did you make promises with these people ? ?" Stefan asked Angelina whose eyes were shut.


    She was going to tell him about it later. If he did not understand her now he might not do that later .


    "I have a reason for that Stefan" She touched his hand.


    "She wants to marry the king" Princess Amara chimmed in. Her husband was crazy because of this woman. Little did he know that , she asked another man to marry her.


    "Is it Lincoln ?" Stefan managed to asked. Angelina nodded. He wanted to leave but she stopped him.


    "Allow me to explain Stefan" she said. "If I marry the king, he will hand me over to you as your wife. Why? Because your mother said you can''t divorce Amara and The law forbids you to marry two wives. This was the only way out of this mess that''s why I agree to marry Lincoln."


    **


    Zev was restless through out the night. Both him and his wife did not sleep last night. When it''s rained in Akkad, they were relieved. It was a sign that Angelina was still alive.


    "The leader of the coven spoke to me yesterday" Zev told his wife who was baking a cake.


    "What did they say this time around ?" She asked with out looking up. Alex was making a cake for Angelina. Her birthday was in two days time but here she was baking a cake already.


    "Your mind is fixed on that cake. When you are ready to hear what I have to say , you will.."


    "Are you jealous of your daughter''s cake ?" Alex looked at him this time. He was serious. "Sorry, I didn''t know it was important."


    She left the kitchen to the dinning. "What happened?"


    "They said Angelina will get married in two days. But it''s wont end well" Zev told her. She was confused just the way he was. The coven always confused them with their strange words.


    "Nothing will happen the way they said. My daughter will not experienced those bad lucks again. Tell them to look for another family."


    "Alex , I know you are angry and scared but the coven is never wrong" Zev told her. "We must embraced whatever that comes. For now, I want Angelina to enjoy life to the fullest."


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 137 - Master Planner ...

    "Can you explain more ?" He asked.


    Angelina blinked her lashes before answering him. Her eyes were teary.


    "Your mother did not want us to get married. That''s why I came up with this idea."


    Stefan looked at the door once more. After his mother left with Princess Amara, he told the guard not to let any one in to his room.


    "And you think they will keep to their promise ?"


    She nodded. He smiled at her innocent mind. She did not know what queen mother Daria was capable of. A woman who could kill her own mother in law without thinking wise was to be feared.


    "I don''t want you to get involved. We are leaving Akkad soon" He told her. Stefan went in to the bathroom to check if the water was warm enough to take their bath.


    When he came back to the bedroom, Emily, Isabel and Fabulous were with Angelina. They looked happy to see her.


    "I was afraid last night" Isabel said sitting next to her. Her eyes were swollen. She cried all night and prayed that her friend survive this.


    "Look at your eyes Isabel" Angelina said, holding her face. "You look terrible dear. Was all these for me ?"


    "We are glad that you are awake Angelina. Your parents will be worry" Fabulous said.


    It''s rained in Akkad yesterday, it will send a message across. There is nothing to worry" Emily told them. She saw Stefan standing at the bathroom''s door.


    "Greetings aunt" he said, walking to where she stood. "Your beauty will never fade. It''s makes me wish same for my love Angelina."


    "You love her that much? I am happy for you and the baby as well. He has a great father already" Emily ran her hand through his hair playfully.


    "Do you know how much I cherish my hair ?" he asked with a smile.


    "I can changed it''s color with a snap of my finger" She slammed back with her hands placed at her waist side. "I have something to tell you and Angelina. Come to this side."


    Stefan wondered what it was. He hoped it was good news. "Emily has something for us. You should listen."


    She smiled at it. Poor child! Fate has dealt another blow to him.


    "What is it ?" Angelina asked with curiosity.


    "I am leaving Akkad this morning" Emily told them. Their faces became sad but she had no choice. The deal was between her and queen mother Daria. She was going to stay for two days and help with the ritual. Now, it was all done and the time to leave has come.


    "Why are you leaving now aunt ?" Stefan asked. "Did my mother told you to leave ?"


    "No. not all. It is time for me to leave" Emily said, looking up. "The gods asked to leave Akkad to today. I must listen to them."


    "Wow. Then, I can''t stop you right ?" He asked. "You want to want to leave aunt ?"


    "Yes. Take care of Angelina. I fear what is to come. But the gods know better."


    "What are you afraid of ?" Stefan asked confused. Emily was behaving strangely all of the sudden. It was obvious that she was hiding something away from them.


    "Nothing Stefan" she kissed his forehead. Tears rolled down her cheeks. Emily went to where Angelina laid and kissed her too. "I pray that you will be happy in your next life. Let no man cast an evil eye on you again."


    With these words, she left the room. In no time, Emily packed her things and teleported to kingdom. She could not sit and watch history repeating itself because of one woman''s wickedness.


    **


    "Mother please I am eager to do this. Just tell me what the plan is" princess Amara said. She wanted to do away with Angelina and her baby. If things go well then, Stefan would had no choice than to fall in love with her. After all, she was his legal wife.


    "Calm down Amara. There is much to do" queen Mother Daria said with pride. She was the master of the game. Angelina took a step before her and her death was been planned today.


    She still felt Stefan''s hands on her neck this morning. It was hard to believe that the son she carried for nine months in her stomach tried to kill her. And it was because of a witch.


    "Mother, you told me to look for a mage. I found one this morning but he refused to come along. He said he can only give out advice" Queen Natasha explained. It was very early in the morning when Queen mother Daria woke her up. She went to the village on a horse instead of carriage. Fortunately ,she found a mage easily.


    "That''s good. We need every advice we can get. First, The mage must tell us the weakness of the witches. I will pay him very well" the queen mother said. " we will have more advantage if he tells us that."


    "Is the wedding going to take place mother ?" The king asked. That was his major concern. He was not going to marry a woman and give to his brother. Never!


    "Do you think I am stupid ?" She took her fan from the bed and drop it on the table. "I will never allow such a girl in to this family. Being it''s you or Stefan."


    "Mother, we have to act quickly. There is only one day left" Princess Amara reminded. A day left for her to be alone with Stefan.


    "Amara , you will take care of the venue. Where the marriage is to take place" Queen Mother Daria explained further. "Natasha will assist you. I hope you know what to do?


    Yes queen mother. I will tell the guards to handle it Queen Natasha answered. She hated such tasks. Princess Amara was such a lazy girl.


    "What do I have to do ?" Lincoln asked.


    "Nothing. Make sure the guards listen to you on that day instead of Stefan" his mother told him . Most of the warriors heed to Stefan''s commands.


    "Yes mother. I will keep them under my control" He assured.


    "That''s all for now. You may leave" she dismissed them.


    Lincoln waited for queen Natasha and princess Amara to leave the room before asking his mother if she was the one that told Stefan their secrets.


    "I don''t know who told him about it" Queen mother Daria said. "It''s was a secret and only you know about it.


    He rolled his eyes. Lincoln knew that she told her precious Stefan in one of their son and mother''s conversation.


    "I am not going to argue with you mother. But how many of our secret does Stefan knows ? All right ?"


    "Forget about the secrets for now. Let''s go ahead with our plan" she told him. "When we are through with it, we will look for those that know about our secrets."


    ****


    He was left alone with Angelina. Stefan sent the maids who were supposed to help her bath. Even in this condition, he wanted her.


    It been long they saw each other.


    " I can bath my self, you don''t have to follow me to the bathroom" Angelina said, entering the bathing bowl. She never imagined that he would join her in.


    "Then permit me to join you" Stefan said, kissing her bare back. She was naked and skin was warm. He missed everything about her.


    When he turned and faced her, he was proud of her Tommy. It kept growing bigger each day. Sooner or Later, their child will be born.


    "It''s a girl right ?" Stefan asked, splashing water to her face.


    "No Stefan. I am not sure if it is a girl or a boy."


    "I pray it''s a girl."


    "She will love me the more" Angelina joked. Stefan once told her that he hated male children because of the way queen Mother Daria treated females. It''s was not a good experience and she hoped he get over it soon.


    "My mind is restless and my soul is troubled Angelina."


    "Why ?"


    "I don''t really know. But the fear gripped my heart each second. I am so scared of the unknown. What does future holds for Akkad ?" Stefan asked with tears in his eyes. He quickly wiped them off when he noticed that Angelina was crying too.


    "Is there something you know that I don''t know?" She was trembling.


    "Don''t be afraid. Come here" He wrapped his hands around her and thought of what of a good song to sing but his brain failed him.


    Stefan could not remember the last time he sang.


    "I will go and dress up Stefan. I need to eat early today" Angelina stepped out of the bowl. She enjoyed each moment they spent together.


    "Should I come and help you get dress ?"


    "No. I can do it on my own" she gave a smirked and left for the dressing room.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like it ? Add to library

 Chapter 138 - The Killer...

    Angelina wore a red dress. She did not wear a makeup. It''s had always been like that. Her mother told her that she was naturally beautiful, adding makeup to her face might attract men with no good intentions. Even with that, men with various characters and physique approached her.


    Her childhood was different from other kids. She was locked up in the house all day with no one to play with. When Fabulous and Fabian visited it , they would play and laugh together. They made her child hood fun.


    Angelina took the necklace and wore it. They were given to her by Stefan this morning. "It''s such a lovely piece" she ran her fingers on them.


    The thought of her uncle Fabian frightened her a lot. He disappeared with his family and no one heard from them again. She wished he could come today.


    A knock came in the door interrupting her thoughts. She did not stand up because of the dress she wore. It''s was very heavy.


    "Come in, the door is not lock" Angelina answered.


    The door opened queen Annabelle came in with three maids. In their hands were gifts.


    "Greetings to the most beautiful bride in Akkad" she said with hands wide opened. When she saw Angelina''s plain face, Queen Annabelle frowned. "Why is your face like this ?"


    "How my lady ?" Angelina glared in to the mirror to see what she was saying. Her face was perfectly fine. "Nothing is wrong with my face."


    Queen Annabelle nod her head pitifully "You want Stefan to shout at me for not dressing his bride properly."


    "But I look beautiful in this dress Queen Annabelle."


    "The dress is beautiful. You need few jewelries and a full make up. I don''t want him to recognize you."


    Angelina laughed. Queen Annabelle was funny the way Stefan had told her. If she stays in this palace then she will be her best friend.


    "Come girls. Let''s begin our work. It''s will soon be dark."


    ******


    He moved to one of the guest room because the women were using his room. He wondered how Angelina would look after the make-up. The dress he bought for her was made by the Royal seamstress, who was well known for her beautiful dresses.


    "Stefan , you should tried this one on" Sigurd said, raising another shoe up. He spent more than two hours looking for the perfect shoes. "I want you to look more beautiful than Angelina."


    "Why ?" Mustafa asked.


    "Why? Because I want the whole of Akkad to look at my best friend. It''s his second wedding with the love of his life."


    "You are sick Sigurd" Stefan tried another shoe on. "Mother said I can only perform the last rite. Lincoln would hand Angelina over to me."


    "Do you think he will do that ?" Sigurd asked, regretting his words as soon as they came out.


    "I don''t know. He doesn''t have a choice here" Stefan removed the shoes. They were tight on his legs. He try on another. "I will take my bride and leave Akkad this night. That is the plan."


    "That''s much better Stefan. You should expect betrayal from them anytime" Mustafa told him. "It''s very unfortunate that they are your family. Why are you different from them ? Who raised you man ?"


    "Fairies. Don''t be stupid, you know I grew up in the palace, why are you asking such a question ?"


    "Anyone in our shoes will ask the same question Stefan. You are a blessing to your family, I hope they realize it before it''s too late" Sigurd said.


    "It''s late already. I found the perfect shoes" Stefan changed the topic. Finally he could rest before the wedding.


    "Yes. I like it" Sigurd admired. "It''s very beautiful, can we look for the perfect shirt now ?"


    He frowned. Sigurd was going to suffocate him with fashion. Stefan wondered why he asked them to help him to dress up.


    "I know Angelina has finished dressing up by now" he sank to the sofa.


    "Yes or no.. we don''t know yet. You are the groom Stefan, you have to look fantastic" Sigurd said, opening the wardrobe. There were seven new shirts. "You should try them on, your highness."


    He stood up from the sofa and walked to where the shirts were. Stefan looked at them and wondered which of the shirt would suit him.


    "Pick the red shirt Stefan" Mustafa spoke. "Angelina will be on red today. Lincoln might not wear red. So I prefer you should wear the same color as your bride"


    Stefan nodded at his suggestion. It''s was a brilliant idea. If he wears red with his bride, he will look more like the groom. Lincoln will just look like Lincoln the king!


    *****


    "Mother , I have finished arranging the altar. I also met with the mage this afternoon" Queen Natasha said. She had a lot to tell the queen mother but it seemed she was more interested in what Princess Amara has to tell.


    "Amara, how did the digging go ? How many feet is it ?" Queen Mother Daria asked, in a low tone. She did not want any one to hear what they were saying. The conversation was going on in her room and she made sure that the door was locked.


    "its very deep, your highness. I paid the digger and he told me that his men will be there to close it" Princess Amara reported.


    "Don''t worry about the closing. We can do it on our own. Natasha, what did the mage say ?"


    "He told me that Angelina should not remove her magic chain no matter what" Queen Natasha told them. "Also, he will sent his men to take care of the coven and her family, if you pay him more gold."


    "Foolish man. But he is clever than the rest" Queen mother Daria smiled. She was going to take all chances. Angelina must die tonight.


    "What about the child ?" Queen Natasha asked with fear. The child was Stefan''s blood and as such he was queen Daria''s blood. She was expecting her to spare it.


    "That evil thing growing in her stomach is not my grandchild Natasha" Queen mother corrected. "I Don''t want to ever hear you say that again."


    *****


    It''s was evening. Every where was dark. Alex was upstairs dressing Wonder up for the wedding. Fabulous was in the stables, while Zev was at the frontage of the house.


    "Mother are we going to see Angelina today ?" He asked , raising his hands up.


    "Yes my little prince. Your big sister is getting married to prince Stefan" She said, wearing him a shirt.


    "Wow. I will dance till the day breaks" He clapped his hands.


    "You are free to do it. I know you can''t. Wear your shoes , let''s go down stairs and meet up with Fabulous."


    Wonder grabbed his shoes and ran out of the room. Alex sighed. She had no choice than to follow him.


    Outside the house, Zev stood waiting for his family. He wondered why they took the whole day to get dress.


    " Uncle" He heard a voice. There was no one outside. His neighbors went to the square to celebrate the witches'' anniversary.


    The voice called again. It''s came from the back of the house. Zev ran to the back and he saw Fabulous bleeding to death.


    "What happened here?" He knelt down and held him.


    Fabulous could not speak. When he tried to, more blood gushed out of his mouth, making him coughed again and again.


    Zev studied his body. It seemed someone attacked him unknowingly. Before he could stand up, an arrow was shot to his back. He felt a pain.


    "Don''t try to look behind , Zev" A voice warned. Three men came out from the bushes behind.


    He recognized that voice, it''s was Reth, the mage. People said he killed witches for money. But Zev wondered who wanted to him!


    "Who sent you?" He managed to ask. His magic chain was on and the arrow was not an ordinary one. It''s was used to kill witches.


    "It''s Daria, the queen mother of Akkad" Reth answered. He stepped in to the light, so that Zev could see him. "I also heard that she is going to be your mother in law."


    Another arrow was thrown to his heart and this time, Zev gave in. He wished he could go up stairs and warned Alex but there was no way.


    "Take the Bodies and buried them" Reth ordered his men. He had two more people to kill.


    Few hours earlier, he killed the four leaders of the coven. Two were remaining but it did not matter to him any more. They were helpless already.


    The back door was locked so ,he used magic to open it. There was no one at home. Every where was quiet.


    He took a look around the house to see if any one was hiding but it seemed no one was in.


    Outside the house, Reth used his black magic to burn the house in to ashes.. Little did he know that Alex and Wonder were trapped inside the house.

 Chapter 139 - The Poison..

    Angelina glared in to the mirror once more, she did not believe that she was the same person. The make up changed her face. Its made her look more beautiful.


    A maid came in and informed them that it''s was time for her to go downstairs.


    Queen Annabelle supported her and they made their way downstairs.


    Angelina searched for Stefan among the guests but she could not find him. Each time, he disappeared like this, something bad was bound to happen.


    "Queen Annabelle, I can''t find my parents here" She said, looking towards the door. She was worried about them too.


    "Please don''t ruin your beautiful makeup with tears. I will send someone to bring them to you" Queen Annabelle said.


    The king sat on the altar with the priest. He has been sitting there for two hours.


    "Let''s go Angelina" Queen Annabelle beckoned.


    Angelina went to the altar and sat beside the king. The priest looked sad while he performed the marriage rites.


    She did not understand what was going on. Both her family and Stefan were not present. Something was definitely wrong. She wanted to stand up when the priest stopped her.


    "Be patient child. We will soon finish" He said, with a cup in his hand.


    He closed his eyes and uttered few words. When he was done, he gave the cup to the king who handed it to Angelina.


    "Why are you giving me a cup ?" She was confused under the veil. "I am not thirty your highness."


    "Drink it. It is part of the marriage rites" he told her. Lincoln knew the content of the cup was not blood but poison. It''s was going to kill Angelina slowly. He hoped she consume it before the priest would notice.


    Angelina drank the red liquid in the cup. She felt a burn on tongue immediately. Without hurting her self further, she poured the remaining drink to the ground.


    "Call the young prince" The priest ordered.


    "He is not coming" Lincoln stood up from the altar.


    "Why ?" Angelina removed the veiled off her face. She wanted to see the liar, that was talking.


    "The wedding is cancelled" Queen mother Daria said with a smile. Every thing went according to plan and this was the last move to make.


    She was feeling too dizzy to talk. The environment began to spin and images became blur. Her legs were weak to stand up. The only thing Angelina remembered was that Queen Mother Daria betrayed her again.


    **


    He has been waiting in the room all day. His friends were trying their best to keep him company but his mind traveled far. Stefan wished he had magical powers like Emily. He would have teleported himself to the wedding altar just to see Angelina''s face.


    "Who knows what is going on down stairs ?" Sigurd asked. "We should go there and have look."


    "We shouldn''t do any thing that will anger queen mother Daria" Mustafa advised. The old woman decided to do something good for once in her life. He found it hard to believe that she agreed to the wedding.


    "I don''t think I am going to be patient anymore Mustapha. I have waited for this day for too long" Stefan told them.


    "You wanted your love story to be full of dramas and the gods gave more than you wished for, Stefan" Sigurd reminded him. They were having a conversation months back and he said, he did not want his love story to be as boring as his father''s.


    "My mother was the one who brought all the pains to us. Sometimes I wish she was not my mother" Stefan said, bitterly.


    No normal child would want her to be his mother.


    "I will go and see what is going on downstairs" Mustafa stood up from the bed with a cup in his hand. He emptied the wine in to mouth and headed for the door.


    The door refused to opened. It seemed like it''s was locked from outside.


    "What happened Mustafa ?" Stefan asked, why he could not open the door.


    "I don''t really know Stefan. You should come here, I think someone locked the door from outside."


    Stefan sprang up from the bed and went to the door. It''s was not locked in side and he could not open the door.


    Something was wrong.


    "This is one of their many games Stefan" Sigurd said. He was sitting in a sofa. "Your mother locked us inside. Only the gods know what is going on downstairs."


    Stefan hit the twice but its not open. This made him angry the more. Why was he foolish? He allowed his family to use him again and again.


    **


    When she woke up , her legs were tied together. Angelina could not stand on her feet. She touched the ground and found out that it was clay soil.


    "Stefan" she called out. But no one answered. There were noises coming up.


    "Close the pit" Queen mother Daria commanded. It''s was not as deep as she wanted it to be but she could manage as long as Angelina was inside.


    "She is alive Queen mother" Reth informed her. He could see her moving .


    "What do think Amara?" Queen mother Daria asked. She went closer to the pit and found out that Angelina was alive. "You managed to escape death again witch."


    "This was not our agreement queen mother" Angelina said. I am pregnant with your child, why will you keep me in this dark hole?"


    Queen mother Daria laughed. She looked at Angelina with pity. The young girl did not understand the game.


    "I thought you wanted to play along but it''s seemed you are new to the game. This is your end for Angelina."


    "People will ask what happened to me. I know Stefan is on his way right now. He will stop you" Angelina said with fear in her eyes. The wicked woman was serious. She wished her parents could come and save her one last time.


    "The people of Akkad are on their way. I told them that I caught a witch who tried to kill me" Queen mother Daria said.


    Angelina knew there was no way out. She looked at her wrist and saw a magic chain on. She did not remember putting any on. This was well planned by Daria again.


    While the queen mother was talking, she noticed someone up there. He was an old family enemy. He was an enemy to the entire witch race and many feared him because he knew their weakness.


    She hoped her eyes were deceiving her and the man she saw up there was not Reth. If he was the one then the fire on the mountain will spread across the slums.


    Closing her eyes, Angelina said a short prayers.


    She was still praying when water was poured on her body. Queen Mother Daria''s laugh made her more angry and scared. She wondered if it''s was the night that the gods designed for her to die.


    **


    Stefan looked for an iron but he could not find any. The guest room had only one door and his mother locked it.


    "Let''s try the windows Stefan" Sigurd suggested. He did not know what to do or say.


    "We are upstairs Sigurd. If any of us try to jump out ¡­. I don''t want to say what will happen" Stefan told them. He wished he listen to queen Annabelle who told him to leave Akkad with Angelina.


    "What do you think is going on downstairs ?" Mustapha asked. He was worried ever since the music stopped. Every where was quiet. "I can''t hear the drum beats again, Stefan."


    "I can''t too Mustapha. Let''s look for a way out if this place. What ever is happening outside this door is very serious. We are the ones who can save Angelina" Stefan said, moving to the door.


    Sigurd turned the doorknob and the door opened. He was surprised because they tried to open it since but its was locked. "Look here Stefan, the door is opened."


    Both Mustapha and Stefan were surprised. They did not expect anyone to open the door for them.


    A guard walked in to the room. He bowed and said "Queen Annabelle asked me to open the door for you. She is waiting for you downstairs prince Stefan".


    Even in his next life, he was going to ask the gods to bless with friends like Sigurd, Mustapha and Annabelle. They always come to his aid when he needed them.


    "Let''s go, guys" he said to them.


    When they got downstairs, queen Annabelle was pacing up and down with tears in her eyes. Stefan knew something was wrong. Queen mother Daria did not keep to her promise.


    "Where is Angelina ?" He asked her.


    "Look around Stefan . The wedding was all a lie. It''s was not a wedding" Queen Annabelle sobbed. "You should go to the old palace. They took her there."


    "Old palace? That''s quite far Annabelle. Do you know hey they took her there?"


    "To kill her Stefan."

 Chapter 140 - The Curse...

    The Author''s POV.


    Angelina looked up but help was far way from her. The people gathered above with torches. They sang songs of death as they came.


    She knew the only way out was to ask queen mother Daria for forgiveness.


    For sake of her child , she needed to pretend in order to live.


    "Queen mother Daria" Angelina called. She came closer to the pit. "Please let me go, I promise to leave Akkad and never return. Forgive my innocent child."


    Queen mother Daria smirked and said "The child of a witch can never be innocent. He is paying for all your sins. The child also contributed to Stefan''s madness. My own son tried to kill me because of you, Angelina!"


    She wondered when he tried to kill her. Nobody told her about it. In order not to prolong the matter, Angelina decided to apologize. "Forgive us Queen mother, Stefan was not in his right senses. He still loves you."


    "Exactly my point. My son loves me but he lost his senses the day he met you. What I am doing right now will bring him to order."


    Angelina saw that the queen''s heart was not melting, she turned to Lincoln. He was also a father. He might consider.


    "King Lincoln" she screamed. Help me please. "I will be grateful for the rest of my life. "


    "If I help you tonight Angelina, you might kill me tomorrow. Witches are never to be trusted" He spitted.


    "I won''t dare, your highness. I promise on the life of my parents. I will leave Akkad this night."


    He did not reply her again. Seeing her in this condition made him weak. Lincoln looked at the woman , he once loved, she deserved a second chance and not death.


    "Mother , Don''t think she should be released ? She is carrying Stefan''s first child."


    "If you are too weak to watch her die then sit in the carriage and wait. If I set that witch free, we will regret it for the rest of our lives" Queen mother Daria told him. He was been insensitive again. None of her children were brave enough.


    The king looked at Angelina, then he started walking away. But she stopped him with her words.


    "Coward. That is what you are Lincoln! They always made decisions for you."


    "Go back to the carriage Lincoln. Don''t let her words get in to you son" Queen Mother Daria chimmed in. She was scared that he might change his mind and release her.


    "I am not a coward Angelina. I will stand here and prove to you that I am not a coward" He stood next to his mother.


    Even this strategy did not work for her. Angelina decided to scared them with parents. Maybe that would work.


    Reth went to where the king and his mother was.


    "Queen mother Daria, she is alive" he bowed. According to them, they told him they gave her a poison to die a quick death but she survived. Angelina was as Stubborn as her ancestors.


    "I also want to leave this place before Stefan finds us here. He won''t spare us" She said, looking as her back to see if he was coming.


    "So should we go ahead with the arrows ?" Reth asked for permission.


    "Yes . Do the needful, we don''t have much time left" queen mother Daria agreed.


    Reth went back to his men and spoke to one that was holding a bow. He told him to shoot at Angelina and he did.


    The arrow was shot at her hand. She fell back to the ground. It''s was so painful but she was going to endure it. There was still time for Stefan to come and save her.


    "She is still alive. Stubborn Woman" Angelina heard one of the men said. Her hand was bleeding. If only she had her magic chain off, she would have taught everyone a lesson.


    Reth pulled out three arrows from his back. He fixed them and shot them at a time. Two went to her legs and one on her chest. She was still alive but weeping.


    Angelina felt more pain as the arrows were thrown at her. She wished she could send a message home to warn them of Reth and Queen mother Daria.


    "My parents will fight for me. The coven avenge me" She cried. Her heart was racing fast and she knew that once it''s stop... That was going to be her end.


    "No one will avenge you Angelina" queen Mother Daria told her. "You think I will face you first ? I am not a stupid woman. Your family and your coven leaders are all dead. No one, I mean no one will come looking for dry bones."


    Her heart ached the more. Cold shivers ran through her spine. Her legs became weak . She cried and wept.


    Angelina wished the ground would swallowed her. She lost a whole family in a night. It''s was too much for her to take. There was no reason for her to live again, even if she wanted to!


    The fault was all hers. Now she understood why they told her that she had a bad luck. Now she knew why the prophecy was told.


    "More arrows Reth. She is still alive" Queen mother Daria commanded. The people backed her up by chanting "more arrows to the witch". None of the knew the truth behind her Killing. They believed what the Queen mother and her son told them.


    Reth wondered why she was not dead yet. She was not an exceptional witch or was she going to survive the arrows. If Angelina was not going to die then what was the need for him to waste to arrows ?


    "Go ahead mage" princess Amara urged. She wished she could shoot them her self. After today, Stefan was going to be hers forever.


    Together with three of his men , Reth aimed at Angelina. This time they sent six arrows to her body. Two went to her stomach, three to her legs and the other two missed.


    **


    Angelina knew that this was her last night on Earth. She summoned the little energy inside her and stood on her feet. The people who killed her loved ones were up there.


    They separated her from the man she loved.


    "Amara" she screamed. The princess'' name was the first that came to mind. Even with blood gushing out of her mouth. She was going to curse each one of them. "I curse you. For you shall find no love for the rest of your life. No child will ever call you mother. No man will want you."


    Fear gripped Amara, as she heard those words. She did not want to believe them . Queen mother Daria told her before that witch curses were real.


    "As for you Queen mother Daria, I never did any wrong to you. The only wrong that you accused me of was falling in love with your son. I tried in every possible way to make my self worthy of your son but you did not accept me nor my love" Angelina cried. More tears ran down her cheeks. She was losing her balance slowly. She knew she had no much time left again. "I cursed you Daria. From today henceforth, you craved for your children like food but you will never see them. They will despise you as long as you live!"


    She took a step back and a maid supported her. Queen Mother Daria was scared of curses. Now, Angelina was making the night more scaring.


    "Don''t believe her Amara, nothing will happen of that sort" She assured them.


    But Angelina was not done yet. She was going to curse the whole of Akkad. They never accepted nor her family in their kingdom.


    "I curse you Lincoln. I curse the people of Akkad! You deprived me the right to hold my child in my arms" Angelina sobbed and fell on her knees. She prayed to the creator to spare her some time. "A grand child would be born to the king. A generation where the curse will be forgotten. He will be known as the Devil in Disguise of Man, for his reign will bring nothing but terror to the entire world."


    Every where became quiet. The people shivered in fear as the witch course their land. They wished they could reverse their decision but it''s was too late


    Angelina coughed, as her soul struggled to leave her body but she continued "Once the child is born you will see the signs and tell. The people of Akkad will cry and beg on their knees for a solution but they wouldn''t see one because the only one who can cure the Beast child is the flesh of my flesh."


    She laughed and said "Queen mother Daria murdered my whole family in a cold blood. So Akkad will have no choice but to live with this curse forev¡­"


    Angelina did not complete the last word. Death came, She embraced it and it''s became hers.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 141 - A Devil!...

    He wished he had wings to fly to the old palace. His mother''s intentions were not good. She never liked Angelina from the beginning.


    Immediately Stefan finished talking to queen Annabelle, he took a horse and rode to the palace with mighty speed.


    Not quite long, he arrived at the old palace. There was a crowd. People were chanting and singing praises to queen mother Daria for a victory she just won.


    Stefan came down horse and went to the scene to get a clearer view. The people made way for him to pass. He wondered why they were shocked to see him.


    "Prince Stefan, You are here ?" A man in his early thirties called his name. He had a bow in his hands.


    As Stefan got closer , he saw that they gathered around a pit and when he looked inside the pit.


    His body froze. He covered his mouth with his hands and prayed to the Creator to make this a dream. But it''s was reality. The dress he made the seamstress to sew yesterday. The jewelries he bought and the make up she took hours to put on.


    Stefan did not bring himself to believe that Angelina, the mother of his child was the one lying dead in the pit. There were many arrows on her body. This means the killers did not want her to survive by chance. He knew his mother organized everything.


    "Angelina" He screamed in pain and made way for the pit. It was better to die than to live with this shame and guilt. How was be going to live without his child ?


    The guards held him quickly. They stopped him from falling in to the pit. But Stefan did not give up. He started fighting them.


    Queen Mother Daria was talking to Reth when she heard a scream. "What is going on there ?"


    "I don''t know queen mother" he answered.


    "I think a guard is coming our way. Let''s wait for him" Lincoln said. After seeing Angelina''s dead body and listening to her curses , he became sick.


    "Greetings your highness" the guard greeted when he came closed. "Prince Stefan is here Queen mother and he is fighting the guards."


    "I was expecting that" she rolled her eyes. Turning to Reth, she told him "Burn the body , before you bury the ashes. I don''t want her to honor in any way by any one. I hope you understand that ?"


    "Yes queen mother" Reth bowed.


    She went to where Stefan was and saw the way he was fighting the guards. Queen mother Daria was left with no choice than to order more guards to take him to the palace with or without force.


    The rest of the family moved to the carriage and they made their way home. On their way, no one uttered a word. They were silent and scared.


    **


    **


    Queen mother Daria came down from the carriage. It''s was late and the village was quiet. She was glad that her plan went successful even though it''s ended up scaring them.


    "Mother, what is going to happen now ?" Lincoln asked. He wanted to know if she was scared like they were.


    "What ? Nothing is going to happen. Everything will go back to normal by tomorrow" Queen mother Daria answered. She noticed that princess Amara was still in shock. The words of the witch affected everybody. "Amara dear, what is the matter ?"


    "I got scared mother" she replied, when they got to the entrance door. "It''s was so real. Do you believe in it ?"


    "You should stop thinking about it dear. Her words are empty and dead like her body" queen mother Daria told them. "You should be more worried about Stefan and his health."


    Talk of Stefan. She wondered if he was going to forgive her? His eyes were full of rage when he came to the old palace. The dead look he gave her was frightening.


    "Where is Natasha ?" Princess Amara searched around. She just noticed her absence. Natasha always make her feel better when ever there was a problem.


    "I asked her to go with the guards. They should be in Stefan''s room now" Lincoln answered. He felt pity for his brother. She wished he would have not listen to his mother.


    "Lets go inside and check on Stefan" queen Mother Daria said, before entering the palace. They followed her behind like flies.


    Queen Natasha met them on the stairs. She was going to get a maid to attend to Stefan''s room. During the fight, he had a cut on his forehead.


    "Greetings Queen mother" She bowed.


    "How is he doing ?" Queen mother Daria asked with a worried face. She did not know how to face Stefan.


    "Not good at all mother. We had no choice than to lock him up in his room" she answered.


    Lincoln was surprised. Why will they lock him in the room ? Stefan could do anything to harm him self.


    Ignoring Natasha, he walked and passed them. When Lincoln got to Stefan''s room. It''s was locked. "Open it" he commanded the guard.


    He entered the room but his brother was not in. Where could he have gone to ?


    "Where is Stefan ?" Their mother asked, as her eyes searched the room.


    "I don''t know mother" Lincoln answered shakily. He was afraid. "Amara check the bathroom. He should be there."


    "Yes your highness" She bowed and entered the bathroom. Few minutes later, Princess Amara came out and said to them "he is not in the bathroom too."


    "Where did he vanished to ?" Lincoln wondered. The windows were high and such Stefan would not risk it.


    He went to the window check if there was a rope but¡­.


    "M-mothe-r..." Lincoln shouted.


    Queen mother Daria ran to the window and looked down. She saw Stefan''s dead body lying in a pool of blood.


    She fell down on the floor and wept. Angelina''s words were coming to pass. The curse was real!


    **


    Years later¡­


    Over time, the curse was thought to have been forgotten until the time of the prophecy, a warring time like no other, kick-started, ushering in the birth of a new age.


    Lincoln''s Grandson ascended the throne. His wife, Queen Aslaug was pregnant with their second son. He was worried about her condition because the pregnancy was getting to twelve months.


    "You should not worry much about Aslaug, the physician said the baby is fine" His mother tried to make him feel better. Of course, every one told him the same thing last month but his wife was still carrying the child about.


    "I have to worry Mother. Aslaug does not deserve this punishment. She is a good woman" the king said. The throne was quiet for a while.


    A knock came on the door interrupting the silence in the room.


    Without waiting for an answer, the door opened and a maid ran in to the room with a smile.


    "Your highness, I am sorry for intruding" she bowed. "The queen is in labor."


    Both the king and queen mother stood up from their seats. They followed the maid who led them to the room , the queen was.


    "We await goodness" The queen mother told the maid while they waited at the door. She was happy and excited to hold her grandchild. It''s was not her first but this pregnancy gave her joy.


    After eight hours of waiting, the door opened and the mid wife came out. She looked sad. There was a lot on her mind.


    "What happened ?" The queen mother got scared. She did not want to lose the baby or her daughter in law.


    The midwife was silent. She did not know how to break the news to the king. "You should come and see for your self, your highness. My lips are too heavy to pronounce the words."


    The queen mother led the way to the room. She looked at her daughter in law who was crying. What happened?


    "Did we lost the child ?" The king asked with fear in his eyes.


    "No. But I don''t Know what I gave birth to your highness" she started sobbing again. Her eyes were swollen.


    The baby was kept in the cradle. The midwife refused to hand it over to the Mother. She wanted the queen and the king to see it first.


    Both the king and his mother moved to the cradle. Behold laid , a beast!


    The baby had two horns on his head. He had long claws. In his red eyes were images of beast.


    "A Devil!" The queen mother shouted and cursed. "We have to kill it immediately. The cursed child is born."


    Tears rolled down her cheeks. Queen Aslaug was not ready to give up on her child. She wished the same for her husband. "Please, don''t kill my child your highness. He is innocent."


    "My child, my son" the king wiped his tears with the back of his hand. He took the baby from the cradle and kissed it. "I shall name you Sargon. For you are as innocent as your grand uncle Stefan, was."


    The baby smiled.

 Chapter 142 - Going To The Castle With Grandmother...

    Hi everyone, thank you for all your support. I had an accident and lost a finger???? but you were with me even with the bad updates.


    Thank you so much. We have come to the end of the curse story. The flash back is over. The story of queen Ariadne and Emperor Sargon continues from where it''s stopped.


    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    We sat at the dinning table waiting the Emperor. Breakfast was served to grandmother because of her health. I wondered what was taking him so long ? Princess Marlena was also at the table, waiting. She kept on looking at the door with the hope that he was going to show up soon.


    "Mother , Should I send someone to check on the emperor ?" I asked with a worried face.


    "You should worry about Arya and not the emperor. He will come when he wants" Grandmother answered. I was not talking to her , why did she answer ? She loved embarrassing me in public.


    Nobody uttered a word, as we sat and waited for him. It''s was during this time, that I noticed that queen Valeria''s seat was empty. What happened to her ?


    "Where is queen Valeria ?" Grandmother asked. She stopped eating and her eyes searched from seat to seat. "Ariadne, go and check on her now. Let me know if something is wrong with my daughter."


    Did I just hear my name? Grandmother knew that queen Valeria and I were not friends, going to her room to check on her might lead to another fight.


    I was about to stand up from my seat when the door opened. The Emperor walked in to the room with Queen Valeria behind her. She was smiling like they spent the night together.


    I sat back on my seat and waited for him to come. When he came , the whole family stood up and greeted him.


    "Bring Arya to me" The Emperor said to me. I gave her to the maid who stood behind me. She took the princess to father. "You have grown so beautiful my child. How was your night ? I did not get to ask you."


    "It was fine father" she answered with a smile. Arya was looking at me instead of the king and this drew his attention to me.


    But he did not utter a word to me. I felt embarrassed.


    "Serve breakfast to the princesses first" He kissed Arya''s forehead. She was the only princess on the table. The rest were queens.


    The maids served the food to Arya and they stopped. The Emperor frowned. I knew they did not complete the instructions.


    What of princess Marlena ? You should pay attention to her too" He ordered. Why was he getting angry over her issue?


    "Sargon my son" mother smiled at him. "Marlena is not a Princess anymore. She is your queen. The maids were not wrong this time."


    "I am not wrong too, mother" he said. The Emperor handed princess Arya to the maids. "Take her to the dinning room. She should eat with the other children. They will be happy to see her there."


    That''s was just an excuse. He wanted to say something and that was the only way he could send Arya away.


    "I want to go and visit the castle today" Grandmother said. The maids were serving and the plates caused a lot of noise. I doubt if the any one listen to her.


    I started eating my food when my eyes met with Queen Valeria''s. Her face was not gloomy as usual. She seemed happy and relaxed. I wondered if the Emperor has forgiven her! If he did then my downfall was not far. She was going to take revenge.


    "Forgive me if I have ever wronged you Queen Ariadne. I was blinded by the love I had for the Emperor" Queen Valeria apologized. "It took me a long time to understand that he was meant for everyone and not for me alone. It is not easy but I finally accept what fate has install for me."


    Such a long speech! I could not believe that she was the one apologizing. Or was this one of her games ? But what was she going to benefit by saying sorry to me ? I was not the emperor nor his mother.


    "I have forgiven you Queen Valeria. Do not embarrassed me please" I said to her. The whole family were staring at us. But the Emperor did not . His head was still down. It seemed like he was not listening to our conversation.


    "I am happy that you apologize to her, queen Valeria. You should eat your food now" Mother said with a smile. She was the mother of peace.


    "Marlena, meet me in my private chamber when you are done" The Emperor stood up and left the Hall. What was wrong with this man? He did not utter a word to me. I wondered if I did something wrong last night.


    After he left, princess Marlena or should I say queen Marlena stood up as well. She was done eating so quick. Was she this eager to go to the Emperor''s room ?


    "Queen mother, I want to thank you for the food. It was very delicious, I enjoyed it" Queen Marlena curtsied and gave me a smile. A smile which told me that it''s was her turn to be with the Emperor.


    But I didn''t care. He was a man with thousands of wives, I was used to different women going to meet him day and night.


    "You welcome my dear" mother replied.


    When she left , I was relieved. Her eyes annoyed me the most. The princess looked like one of the ancient goddess at the village temple. I laughed.


    Queen Marlena was beautiful and the emperor was going to get what he wants from her.


    But what if he starts liking her after ? Fear gripped me. I was going to lose him to another woman just the way queen Valeria did.


    ''Get those thoughts away from your mind, Ariadne'' I said to my self.


    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    He left the hall with anger. Each time , he looked at Queen Ariadne''s face , he remembered that smile she had on her face when prince Elvin was talking to her.


    The Emperor wondered if he was not funny enough. She has never laugh like that in his presence. Or did she enjoyed Prince Elvin''s company more than his? He was also handsome.


    He went to his room and sat on his reading table. There were many letters from different kings. He took one and started reading.


    The letter came from one kingdom in the West. The king was asking him to reduce the taxes for his people.


    "Your highness" A guard walked in to the room, kicking him out of his thoughts.


    "What is it ?" The Emperor raised his head and asked.


    "Queen Marlena is here."


    "Let her in" he commanded. He forgot about her completely.


    Queen Marlena walked in to the room. She looked at the paintings and drawings on the wall. They would have been beautiful if they did not carry queen Ariadne''s face. She was as beautiful as the sun. No wonder the Emperor fell for her.


    His room was not what she expected. There was a library and a reading table. The bed was bigger than the one she had at home. Indeed Emperor Sargon was the king of king''s.


    "Greetings your highness" Queen Marlena bowed. She went closer and stood in front of his table.


    "You look quite happy. I was not expecting this face" He said, dropping the letter. The Emperor sank to the chair and looked at her.


    Those reddish eyes burnt her heart. She played with hands while looking at him.


    "I have no reason not to be happy. My wedding was a disaster but I am still happy. I am your wife now."


    "There is always a drama in the harem. You should get use to it" The Emperor told her.


    ********


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I felt uncomfortable while at the table. Princess Marlena was alone with the king. What if something happen between them ?


    He will forget about me.


    I was scared of queen Valeria''s words. She once told me that I was just one of the emperor''s concubines.


    And when he gets tired of me, he wont hesitate to another woman.


    Was it that easy for him ? Moving from one woman to another! I loved him and expected the same from him. He promised not to share our love with any woman, I hoped he kept that in mind.


    "We will go the castle today queen Ariadne. You have never been there before" Grandmother spoke.


    "As you wish your highness" I said. "When are we leaving ?"


    "In the evening. We will come back tomorrow" She replied.


    I looked at mother to see her reaction. Her face was dull. She was not happy too. Why did Grandmother want to take me along all of a sudden ?


    Queen Valeria was her favorite. She should go with her instead.


    "Grandmother , I want to spend time with Arya. If you don''t mind, I will follow you when you¡­"


    "There is no next time for you Ariadne" She cut me off.. "You are going and that is final."

 Chapter 143 - The Effect Of Valerias Words...

    The Author''s POV.


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I went back to my room. Anne was waiting for me at usual. She wanted to take Arya to school. The sad look on my face , made her worried.


    "My lady, what happened at the dinning room ? Since you came back your mood changed."


    "Why won''t my mood change Anne ? Everyone choose to annoy me today" I sat on the long sofa in my room. The peeking of the sun made the room brighter. "I am becoming jealous like Queen Valeria."


    "How ? Who are you jealous of this time ?" She asked, carrying Arya''s bag. I was glad she was not in the room.


    "Marlena. The Emperor called her to his private chamber this morning. Only the gods know what is going in there" I told her. "At the dinning, he was concern about her. He is losing interest in me just like Queen Valeria had said."


    Anne sighed and came to where I sat "Don''t think about these things my Lady. The Emperor loves you only. Don''t allow queen Valeria''s words to get in to you."


    She was right. I was scared of Valeria''s words and they had an effect on me. But if they turn out to be true? Will my heart be able to stand this pain ? ?


    "What of Marlena ? She is in his bedroom now. What if it''s continues ? The Emperor will fall in love with her too" I said with fear. The thought of him loving another woman made me sick. Now, I understood the agony queen Valeria went through all these years.


    "Queen Ariadne, you should not think like Valeria. You are different from her. The reason why the Emperor stop caring about her was because of her crimes. You haven''t commit any" Anne explained. She wanted me to feel better. I was hurt.


    "What of Marlena ?" I asked again. Why was she on my mind the whole time ?


    "You are the most beautiful queen in this harem. Not only that, the emperor loves you only. Love is not easy to come by and you got it from him in the end. I will advise you to stay calm for now. Don''t make the same mistakes , queen Valeria did."


    "You are right Anne" I nodded. Her advice were the best.


    Anne stood and went out of the room. She came back after few minutes.


    "Arya left just now" She told me.


    "Good. We have work to do before she comes back from school" I stood and went to the wardrobe. Grandmother was taking me to the other castle, I have to look good.


    "Grandmother asked me to accompany her to the castle."


    "What ? When are you going?" Anne was surprised. I was too. The old woman never liked me.


    "We will be going in the evening" I replied. "We are spending the night there."


    "I am happy to hear that , Queen Ariadne. Finally, she has realized that you are also a daughter in law."


    I thought about it. Anne was making sense. Grandmother has started liking me , that''s why she asked me to accompany her to the castle. I have never been there before. People said it''s was a very beautiful castle.


    Together, we packed the clothes and things we needed. Anne told me that there were blankets in the castle so I didn''t carry any.


    **


    "I want to ask a question, your highness" Queen Marlena said. She hoped he gives her chance to show him how she loved him.


    The Emperor looked at her and urged "Go ahead. Feel free to say your mind."


    "Thank you your highness" she bowed and continued "I want to know my place in your palace and heart. As you know, I am supposed to be your first wife but due to my age, all the women came here before me."


    He smiled at her question. "You are not my first wife. Queen Valeria holds that office. You are now part of my harem. Just like the other women, you will be treated as a queen."


    "You mean I am your last wife ?" Her eyes widened as she asked.


    "I don''t know but for now you are. As for my heart..." The Emperor paused and stood up from his chair. He walked to where she was and held her chin in his hand. "I don''t have a heart. Forget about having a space there."


    "So how are you able to love ?" She asked shakily. Queen Marlena was scared but she decided to be courageous.


    "It''s my business to find out or to worry" he released her. "Go back to chamber, woman. I shall send for you soon."


    She looked behind her to see if he was talking to someone else but there was no one in the room. Queen Marlena wondered what she said that made him sound so rude.


    "Your highness, about our night..."


    "Get out Marlena" he yelled at her. She ran out of the room with her heart racing.


    She placed a hand on her chest when she got to the stairs. The Emperor frightened her. His voice sounded like a roaring lion. Was he like this all the time ? Maybe what people said about him was the true. A devil in disguise of a man.


    A man should never treat a lady like the way he did.


    When she got to the Harem, the women were staring at her. It seemed they believe that the Emperor touched her. There were no secret in the harem. No privacy.


    Her heart skipped when she saw Queen Ariadne coming out of the room. The woman who felt like the Emperor was hers alone. She was going to break those wings.


    The ones who made her to feel like she was the most beautiful woman in the harem. It''s was just yesterday they met. She hated Ariadne already.


    Quickly, queen Marlena changed her walking steps. Raising both her shoulders higher , she brushed and passed Queen Ariadne with a smile.


    "You should look where you are going Marlena" she said to her.


    "Oh. Forgive me my Lady. I have a poor sight" queen Marlena apologized. She was actually faking it.


    "Thank you. You should send for the physician. She will help you with sight" queen Ariadne left.


    She sighed. What kind of woman was she ?


    **


    I gritted my teeth when i went back to my room. Queen Marlena was doing this on purpose. She knew that it''s would hurt me to see her coming back from the king''s room. That was why she made me notice her


    But I was glad that I did not let the fire in me to surface. It''s would have been a disaster.


    When it''s was evening , Arya came back from school and we began to pack our loads to carriage.


    "Where are we going to Mother ?" Her eyes darted back and forth with a hope that she was going to see her biological mother.


    "We are going to visit the castle. You like it there" I said, carrying her in to my arms.


    "But I want to sleep next to father today" she said shyly.


    "Grandmother is waiting for you downstairs" Anne informed me. She was looking tired because of the day''s activities. "Let''s go , my lady."


    "Anne, you will stay back and rest. Vidor needs you tonight" I told her. She looked weak too.


    "No my lady. I want to come and keep you company" she insisted.


    "Why am I going with grandmother ?" she will keep us company. Stay back please I opened the door and went out.


    The women of the harem stared at me while I passed. They must have heard that I was going to the other castle with Grandmother. It''s was a privilege. Not everyone gets to see the other castle.


    In fact, it''s a privilege to leave the palace and see the outside world. The Emperor did not allow us to go outside the palace for the fear that we might run back to our kingdoms.


    The only place we were allow to go was the village temple and it''s must be an important occasion.


    I searched around but there was no sign of Marlena. Was she sleeping or has she been called by the emperor again ?


    Of course he won''t. The Emperor was not in the palace. He went out.


    I met mother, Grandmother and queen Valeria at the entrance door. They were waiting for me to join them. The emperor said I was a late comer when it''s came to events. I chuckled. He was right.


    "May the gods bless you my child" mother took Arya in her arms and kissed her. I was glad that she loved her. Its hurt that Grandmother did not care.


    "I don''t want to go grandmother" Arya said with tears eyes.


    "Why ?" Mother asked with a surprise look.


    "She wants to spend time with her father" I answered, taking her from mother''s arms. She looked at grandmother for an answer.


    "Stop forcing words in to her mouth , Ariadne. Get in to the carriage" Grandmother said to me. I turned to mother who kissed my forehead. She was not coming with us.


    My heart melt when the carriage started. How was I going to cope with Grandmother and queen Valeria in the castle? What if they team up and decide to kill?

 Chapter 144 - The Women In The Castle...

    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    We got to the castle quite late. The guards and the maids received us. As soon as I came down from the carriage, my eyes were graced with a beautiful building. It''s was made of crystal walls. I could see my reflection.


    There were drawings on the wall too. The maids told me that the Emperor drew some of them. I was not surprised. Back at home, he drew beautiful pictures of me.


    We entered the castle. It''s was not as big as the palace. There were so many women around. They were laughing, dancing and singing when we entered the large hall.


    When they saw us, they stopped what they were doing. A straight line was formed and all their heads were bowed.


    "Greetings Grandmother" an old woman who should be in her early fifties greeted. She looked like their instructor.


    "Greetings. I can see that you are taking good care of the girls in my absence. They look cheerful and happy" She gave her compliments.


    "It is my duty to handle them with care. I did what the Emperor commanded" the instructor bowed.


    "Good. Girls , I am sure you have met Queen Valeria before" Grandmother said aloud. She moved to where I was and continued "This is queen Ariadne. I Know this is your first time of seeing her.


    The girls giggled and laughed. I could hear their whispers.


    Grandmother turned to the instructor. She was confused and her look demanded an answer. "What happened?"


    The instructor smiled "They have seen Ariadne''s portrait before."


    "Where?" Queen Valeria spoke for the first time. I thought she lost her tongue on our way.


    "In the Emperor''s room upstairs. It''s very beautiful" One of the girls answered. I smiled. This was going to make my night beautiful.


    I was happy that he had me in his mind even when he was far away from home.


    "Fine" Grandmother swallowed hard. She started walking towards a room and we followed her behind.


    Its was the dinning room. We did not waste time to settle down as the maid served. My mind wandered back to the girls, I saw in the hall. I wanted to know why they were many of them.


    "Who are they Grandmother ?" I managed to asked with a hope that she was going to tell me.


    "Who ?" She asked with her brow narrowed in confusion.


    "The girls that greeted us in the hall. Who are they ?"


    Queen Valeria was the first to laugh and Grandmother followed. Even Arya went ahead to laugh. She was just a child learning from her elders.


    "Now, you are going to realize that I did you a favor by bringing you to the castle" Grandmother told me. "They are known as the Emperor''s concubines and slaves. He did not marry them like you and queen Valeria."


    I looked at them with shock. What was she saying? Maybe she was lying to get new angry. How come no one told me about this?


    "I don''t believe you" I said in disbelief. They stopped eating and stared at me with pity.


    "Why will mother lie to you ?" Queen Valeria asked. "This is how it works when it''s comes to Emperor Sargon. His wives live with him in the palace while his concubines live outside the palace."


    I was surprised. He never mentioned any thing like this to me before.


    "That''s why he does not take any of his wife to the castle. While he is here, the concubines spend the night with him" Grandmother explained. They were smiling and mocking at me.


    "It''s does not matter. The Emperor said he loves me. I am okay with that" I said.


    "Do not let his words deceive you Ariadne. My grandson has no heart. How can he love?" She asked with a smile.


    Cold shiver ran through my spine. I lost my appetite. They wanted to make me sad, so I took Arya and went upstairs. There, I laid on the bed with tears in my eyes.


    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    They laughed as she left the dinning room. Queen Valeria was happy that they were able to make her sad. "Who did Ariadne think she is Grandmother?"


    "I don''t know Valeria. The Emperor is the one giving her the power to misbehave. See how we shocked her today."


    She laughed again. Queen Valeria wondered what Ariadne would do if she find out the main reason why she was brought to the castle.


    "Granny, what is going to happen now?*


    "Nothing" she made her way upstairs while queen Valeria followed her. She wanted to know how things will end.


    The guard opened the door and grandmother walked in to the room. She sat on the bed and faced Queen Valeria.


    "You should not worry. Marlena is spending the night with the Emperor. By tomorrow, we will return to the palace."


    Queen Valeria understood the game. If queen Ariadne was in the palace, she might prevent Marlena from spending the night with the Emperor or he might decide to spend the night with her willing.


    She wondered what was wrong with Sargon. They have been married for years, yet he fell in love with another woman. Or was he lying to her? Grandmother said it''s was impossible for him to love.


    "Thank you Grandmother. I appreciate everything, you having been doing for me. But I have a request."


    "Tell me what is it ?"


    "Its been long I spend the night with the Emperor. Please can you do it for me ? I want to spend time with my husband too" queen Valeria went on her knees and asked.


    "Stand up my child. You know everything I do is for your happiness as well" Grandmother told her. "I will do something about it when we get back."


    "Thank you mother" She said happily. "I am grateful for your love."


    ******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    The next morning, after I bathed Arya. A maid told me that Grandmother said we should pack our bags and leave immediately. I was stopped from taking my bath.


    I did not want to create a scene, so I obeyed. When we got down stairs, I noticed that Apollo had come. I wondered what brought him here so early.


    "Greetings Queen Ariadne" he bowed. Apollo did not look happy. Maybe the Emperor scolded him again. "His majesty told me to come here. We are going back to the palace now."


    "What of Grandmother?" I asked looking around. They was no sign of her and queen Valeria.


    "She is the carriage already. Forgive me but the Emperor gave me only two hours to return with you to the palace" He said. What a pity!


    Quickly, I gave Arya to him. My dress was too heavy. They did not give me time to wear something simple. Nobody informed me that there was an emergency.


    The carriages started and we arrived at the palace quite early. The horses rode faster than yesterday. When I saw the gates of the palace I was relieved. It''s was not easy staying in the space as queen Valeria and grandmother. They hated me.


    "Where is the Emperor ?" Apollo asked the guards, as soon as he came down from the carriage. He was sad today.


    "He is waiting in the harem" one of the guards told him. The atmosphere in the palace was quite tensed. I wonder what we did wrong. What happened when we were away?


    The harem was quiet. The women were not outside as usual. Some peeked from their windows as we entered. I knew at once that we were in trouble. But what did we do?


    "Father" Arya called when she saw the Emperor. He turned around and opened his arms wide for a hug.


    "My princess, my joy" he hugged her tight. She kissed his cheeks and laughed. "You looked very happy today. May you be bless."


    "Greetings your highness" we greeted at same time. I was surprised that Grandmother did too. But he ignored us. What a heartbreak!


    "Take the child to the room" he handed Arya to Anne who was standing closed to him. I tried asking her what was wrong but she could not speak.


    "My son, you look sad. What happened?" Grandmother spoke.


    The Emperor looked at his mother who was standing behind. He turned back to grandmother and shouted "Where were you last night?"


    "We were at the castle" she answered. The women continue to peek through their windows.


    "Why? Who gave you the right to leave the palace ?"


    His question was surprising and confusing. She was his grandmother, there was no permission to do just that.


    "I did not want to disturb you with such things" she answered with fear. Grandmother was in a state of panic.


    "You took my wives out of the palace without permission and you did not feel the need to inform me! Is that how you run the Harem?? Do you do anything you feel like¡­"


    "I only took Ariadne and Valeria. Nothing much¡­ She Interrupted.


    "Don''t try to be right Grandmother. You were wrong* he cut her off with his deep voice. I am the Emperor. I determine who leaves the palace and when to. Stop making silly decisions without consulting me."


    Grandmother was silent as she bowed her head in shame. The Emperor was furious. His red eyes were red. His chest went up and down as he spoke with anger. They wanted to teach me a lesson in the end , the Emperor taught them a lesson too.. I smiled as he walked out of the room.

 Chapter 145 - Heartbroken...

    The Emperor left with an angry face. I wondered how grandmother was going to calm him down. He might punish us if things did not go well.


    I wondered why she took us without the Emperor''s permission. What was her motive? I dismissed the question. She was being nice to us.


    "Excuse me mother" I turned to grandmother and bowed. She shrugged. The face she carried made me chuckled.


    In order not to attract punishment from her too, I went to my room to take a rest. Anne was with Arya. I wanted to know how the Emperor found out that we did not spend the night in the palace.


    "How did it happen? I asked with a smile.


    "The Emperor wanted to spend time with Arya but she was nowhere to be found she answered.


    My smile disappeared. He did not care much about my absence. It''s was Arya, that made him mad.


    "Should I prepare princess Arya for school ?" Anne asked. She had a dress in her hand.


    "No, let her rest for today. Send a guard to inform her tutor" I said. "I don''t want the Emperor to think Arya is neglecting her studies."


    "As you wish my lady" Anne bowed and left with Arya. She was going to put her to bed in the other room. It''s was because of Queen Valeria that Arya had to sleep in the same room with me. I was afraid that she might hurt her. Now, that the Emperor was aware of everything. She wouldn''t dare.


    I laid on the bed with my mind wandering around . Only when I thought my problems were coming to an end , another came from nowhere.


    A knock came on the door. Before I could answer , Anne walked in to the room. I rolled my eyes , when I saw her. She scared me.


    "My Lady, I have something to tell you" She said in a low tone. I got up from the bed immediately. I wondered what happened again in the harem.


    "Tell me , I am listening."


    "It''s about Grandmother, my queen" she said, looking at door as if someone was standing there.


    "Stop scaring me Anne. The Emperor just finish embarrassing Grandmother outside. By now , She should be in her room weeping " I shook my head, pitifully.


    "Forgive me but she deserve it" Anne restored. I looked at her surprised. Why will she say such a thing?


    Anne was not a wicked person. She was good and kind-hearted. Hearing those words from her was quite shocking.


    "Why will you say that ? What did she do to you ?" I was concerned. She was my responsibility.


    "Grandmother did not offend me. It''s you , my lady" she said. "She took you to the palace so that queen Marlena could spend the night with the Emperor".


    Cold shivers ran through my spine when she said that. I felt betrayed by Grandmother''s action. I trusted her and she did not hesitate to do this to me.


    "Are you sure of what you are saying ?" My eyes looked at her without blinking. I was sweating in such a cold weather.


    "Yes my Lady. I learnt about it from queen Vida. They used you to play a game and they won" she told me. The sad look on her face showed that she was saying the truth.


    I was hurt. My heart was aching , so was my head. The Emperor lied to me. He told me that Marlena was just an old agreement, his fathers made. But it''s was not true.


    He liked her. They even spent the night together. My enemies must be laughing at me right now. They won in the end.


    "My lady, what are you thinking about ?" Anne wondered. She came closer. "Don''t let them get in to you. They want you to react and make a mistake."


    "I know. Marlena is the Emperor''s wife, she can spend many nights with him. Its her right" I told her.


    "Love hurts , my Lady. The Emperor will make you feel better. Don''t worry, he will come to you Soon" she assured.


    But was he going to come ?


    Emperor Sargon was full of wonders. He did what he thought was right. If it''s sounded wrong to the world, he careless.


    I fell for the wrong man!


    "Leave me alone Anne. I want to meditate" I said with tears in my eyes. "I don''t want visitors too."


    "Yes queen Ariadne" she walked to the door and turned back to see if I was crying but I held them back. "I will be back Later."


    Immediately the door shut, I started crying. My legs became weak. I held my stomach tight as the tears rushed down my cheeks. If love was this painful then I did not see the need to love. Its made me jealous even when I did not to.


    For the first time , I wished I never came to Akkad.


    *****


    For days, I did not go out of my room. Nobody came to check on me except for mother and Queen Vida. They asked if i was sick but I told them that I was seeing my monthly flow. Which was a lie.


    The Emperor did not come to me nor send for me. Mother came last night and took Arya away. He wanted to see her. And not me! I felt bad. I lost hope in the so called love, he confessed to me.


    I was just one of the numerous wives he had. He spent time with me when I was new. Now, that Marlena was here, she became his favorite. I no longer have access to his private chamber again.


    "Anne , do you know who is spending the night with the Emperor ?" I asked.


    "Yes my lady. Its queen Valeria" Anne answered. I glared at her in the mirror. Was she mad ? It seemed everyone in this palace was brain sick.


    Ever since, the incident that happened between the Emperor and queen Valeria, he forbid her from entering the private chamber. They hardly spoke to one another.


    "Stop joking around Anne. As you can see , I am not in the mood I turned around and scolded.


    "I swear. She spent last night with him. I thought you knew about it ?"


    I stood up from my seat. I was shocked. Nobody told me about it. The Emperor forgave her so quickly. Its was easier than said.


    "I see. She was his first. Its took him no time to forgive her" I sat back, with the pain in my heart.


    The heartbreak was becoming too much for me to bear. I wished he could free me from this slavery called marriage.


    "Queen Ariadne , you looked very beautiful today. What is the secret ?" Queen Vida came in to the room with a smile. She went to where Arya was and carried her up. I wondered if the Emperor had sent for his daughter again!


    "Where are you taking her to ?" I asked curiously. I wanted to follow them there. He should see the pain he has inflicted on me.


    "Don''t panic. Prince Elvin wanted to tell the princess bedtime. You know men are forbidden to enter the harem. He had no choice than to do it this evening. In the garden" she explained. "You should come too."


    "You can go queen Vida. I will wait here. Take good care of Arya please" I said.


    "Don''t be stubborn Ariadne. You have been in this room for six days. Staying indoors won''t bring the Emperor to you" she told me.


    I gave a quick look. How did she know about my pains ? I forgot, there were no secrets in the harem. The women gossiped from one angle to another.


    "Prince Elvin will tell you any story you want to hear" she smiled. "He is not as boring as our husband."


    I laughed for the first time today. The Emperor was actually boring. When ever I was around him, I panic. He was a scary yet loving.


    "Fine. I will join you" I followed them outside.


    I wanted to ask him about the turban that was always tied on the Emperor''s head. The curse that Grandmother mentioned in the letters, she wrote to him. Funny, I still have the them.


    Also, the castle. Why did the Emperor keep those women there? Why did he marry so many wives ?? My questions were too many but, I hope gives an answer to them.


    Yes Elvin was the key I mumbled, as we marched towards the garden. He was sitting alone. The creator was making things to work in my favor.


    Arya smiled at me when she saw how happy I was. "Are we going to see father ?"


    "No. I am excited because, the person is worth it" I stroked her hair, while she danced in Vida''s arms.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 146 - The Castle Of Angelina, Daughter Of Zev...

    *****


    The Author''s POV.


    The Emperor left queen Valeria in his room. He wondered why she was sent here again. Last night, when she came , he slept on the couch.


    Grandmother was in charge of the harem. She was not aware of the atrocities that her favorite daughter has committed.


    Outside his room, he met Apollo. The blue shirt he wore made him look younger. Looking for a bride for him was what the Emperor wanted to do.


    "Prime minister" the Emperor called. "Let''s stroll together. We need to talk."


    Apollo bowed and they started walking down the downstairs. None of them spoke. They walked in silence, while the guards and maid greeted.


    The Emperor wanted to go to the harem but he changed his mind. If he goes there, Apollo will have to wait outside.


    "We should go to the main garden. It''s been long I went there" He said, looking towards the harem. "The weather is cool. Let''s go and talk."


    "As you wish your highness" Apollo bowed. He was smiling. It''s been long they spent time together. The Emperor has been his best friend since childhood.


    "She came very early today, I wondered why" He said as they walked.


    "Who are you referring to ?" Apollo asked. They were many women in the palace. If a name is not mention, you could be confused.


    "Queen Valeria, of course" the Emperor sighed. She came again this evening. "I don''t want to see her in my room."


    "Grandmother doesn''t know that she betrayed you. For now, we have no choice than to pretend. Her health is important, your highness."


    "That''s why I am enduring" He said, when they reached the garden. The Emperor saw a group of people sitting in the special garden. "Who are they ?"


    "I will ask a guard" Apollo turned to go but he saw prince Edwards , who was coming to meet them.


    "Father, why did you stop here ?" He asked, looking at the Emperor, then Apollo whose head was bent low. The prince wondered why he was so loyal. The prime minister was the best Akkad would ever have.


    "You are here too. Who are those sitting there ? They laughed like market women" The Emperor said with a smile. "I want to know what is making harem so happy."


    "Queen Alissa, Vida, Arya and Ariadne are the ones sitting there with prince Elvin entertaining them with amusing stories" Prince Edwards told him.


    The smile on the Emperor''s face disappeared and he had a frown on "I thought you said the preparation of the battle has exhausted him. Here is Elvin laughing with the women."


    "Your highness , he is free only this evening . We all came back to today" Apollo said.


    "Should I call him here ?"


    "No. We will go to them" he said, as they walked to the gathering. The Emperor was restless as he feared that Queen Ariadne would start liking his brother. He did not want the situation where by he had to fight for a woman with Elvin. He was his family despite the hatred they carried for him. He still cared.


    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    Prince Elvin was sitting on the long bench in the garden. The sun has gone to rest and the cool breeze found it way to the Earth. I could smell the different fragrance coming from the beautiful flowers.


    The garden was said to be the most beautiful garden in Akkad. The Emperor was lucky. Everything he owned was known to be the most beautiful. I grew up without nothing. Today, I could boast of a daughter and a husband.


    "Prince Elvin" I curtsied. He stood up from the bench and came to where I was. Queen Vida was seated with Arya already. Anne stood behind them, with a smile. What was funny ?


    "The most beautiful of all the queens" prince Elvin took my hand and kissed my knuckles. I gave him a grin. This was hilarious. "You are the special queen. The sun of this palace."


    "You have your way with such words" I laughed. He showed me where to sit and I sat opposite him. It''s was forbidden for us to sit same bench.


    Arya went to sit beside him. She was his niece. It''s was allowed.


    "What stories do you want to hear ?" He asked her. She looked at me for an idea. I had something in mind already.


    Before I could say a word, queen Alissa joined us. She said the Harem was boring.


    "Tell us about the castle, prince Elvin. Why was it built?" I asked him. Queen Vida nodded as well. She was interested too.


    He sighed. "The old palace of Akkad. Its was situated where the castle is built now. "


    "Why are we here not there ?" I asked curiously. If that was the palace, why did we moved here? What happened?


    "The location was too far from the people. We have to move here. It''s happened long before great grandfather was born" Prince Elvin laughed and continued. "The palace was demolished. Years later, my father built a castle there to honor a witch."


    Our eyes widened. A witch? The people of Akkad hated that race. Even the emperor did not like them.


    "Why a witch ?" Queen Vida asked. The confusion was written on her face. I was glad that she was showing more interest.


    "I don''t know. It''s was built in her name Castle of Angelina, daughter of Zev" He said. "We don''t know what happened. Only grandmother can tell this story, you should ask her."


    She? That old woman will never tell us the story. She hated me for no good reason.


    "Grandmother is busy with the harem. Tell us what you know please" queen Alissa pleaded.


    "The Emperor renovated the castle when he came in to power. Grandmother was asked to stay with my mother. They had a misunderstanding with him" prince Elvin narrated. He continued with a low tone "The Emperor does not forgive. He makes sure that the defaulter pays for the rest of his life."


    That''s was bad. Cold shiver ran through my spine. I looked at Queen Vida , her looks were cold. Her facial expression changed. She looked worried.


    But, I was scared. What was going to happen to me, when the Emperor finds out the truth behind my fake identity? Will he punish me for the rest of my life?


    "He forgave queen Valeria for all her mistakes and sins" I blurted.


    "Yes, prince Elvin" queen Vida affirmed. "She is spending nights with him."


    "That''s the Emperor''s private matters. If you don''t want to lose your head, keep your mouth shut, women" he warned. Scaring, the Emperor was a complex man.


    "What about his hair ? Why the turban?" I asked another question.


    "I don''t know either but the queen mother said, he was born with a disease that affected his hair. No one has ever seen his hair. We saw him with a turban since the day, he was born" Prince Elvin explained. "Don''t ask him about hair. Never."


    I now, understood the reason why he was angry the day I asked him about his hair. The Emperor was suffering within. I was beginning to see something no one saw. He was wounded from inside.


    "The concubines that live in the cast..." I started.


    "I will tell Arya''s stories now" he interrupted me. Strange. Queen Vida laughed and I joined her foolishly. Queen Alissa came closer and whispered to me that the Emperor was coming to meet us.


    We stood up as a sign of respect when the Emperor came. He looked at us as we greeted. He did not respond.


    "Come here my princess" He spread his hands for Arya as he squatted.


    "Father" she ran in to his arms and kissed his cheeks.


    "How are you my moon faced princess? Your hair is beautifully made" He stroked her hair gently.


    "I am fine. Uncle is telling us stories about you" Arya let the cat out of the bag.


    The Emperor looked at me, then back to Arya "What stories is he telling you?"


    "The beautiful castle you built. I want to see it* she told him. I closed my eyes. Thank goodness she did not tell him about his hair. He would have killed me for discussing about it.


    "Take Arya inside, is cold out here" The Emperor told Anne. She went forward and took her away. I knew we were in trouble.


    "I warned you to stay away from my harem" he reminded. Prince Elvin''s head was bent low. He did not answer him.


    "My king, I asked him to tell us why the castle was built. It''s nit his fault" I spoke. "I was curious about the concubines too."


    The Emperor ignored me. "Queen Vida, Alissa, go back to your Chambers. And please take queen Ariadne with you."


    Wow, it''s was clear that my presence disgusted him. But why the change all of the sudden? I used to be his favorite queen before Marlena came.


    "Goodnight your highness" I said with tears in my eyes. I looked at prince Edwards and Apollo who stood behind him. They felt pity for me.


    My heart was broken. Each time, I came out of my room, they did things to annoy me. Now, the Emperor joined them.. I was alone.

 Chapter 147 - Going To See The Emperor...

    .


    ******


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I went to my room and shut the door. I leaned my back against it as tears ran down my cheeks. My heart was aching. Why would he do this to me? After confessing to me how much he loved me, the Emperor deserted me.


    I opened the window to see if he was still in the garden. There, they stood. Grandmother was also with them. She must be happy by now.


    "My lady" Anne called from outside. I wiped my tears away and went to the door.


    "Who are you with ?" I asked.


    "Princess Arya and Morgana" she answered. I opened the door quickly. It was not good to keep the princesses of Akkad waiting.


    "Queen Ariadne, Long time" princess Morgana hugged me tight. It been long we saw. She went to the popular princess'' school in the east.


    "I missed you" I sobbed. Whenever she was around, she made happy. Her presence and silly jokes always made my day. I wished she never left for school.


    We sat down on the bed, while Anne took Arya to her room. I wondered if the Emperor was going to punish prince Elvin. I was scared.


    "What happened? Your eyes are swollen" Queen Valeria she asked. I tried to hide the tears away from her but it did not work. "Why are you crying? Tell me about it."


    I sobbed hard as she patted my back. In Akkad, I had no one to express my feelings to. Back at home, the maids cried and comforted one another.


    "The Emperor... Ever since Marlena came to the palace, he neglected me. He does not want to talk to me" I told her. She looked surprised. It''s was hard to believe but that was the truth.


    "Stop crying queen Ariadne. Those are the rules of the Harem. It doesn''t mean that the Emperor don''t love you. He cherish you" Princess Morgana said with a smile. "He wants you to be jealous. You fell for his games."


    I broke lose from her hold. What was she saying? Did he wanted me to jealous?? If that was the case then he won. Let him the game stop.


    "I don''t believe you" I said, in disbelief. Queen Valeria was spending nights with him. This was not a game but his way of life.


    Princess Morgana was about to say something when Queen Alissa walked in to the room. She seemed excited.


    "Thank goodness, you are still awake Queen Ariadne" Queen Alissa said. "The Emperor summoned you to his private Chambers."


    "Why?" I was confused. He sent me away few minutes ago. Did I do something wrong again?


    "No" Queen Alissa laughed. "He wants to spend the night with you. Queen Valeria was sent back to her room."


    I stood up from my bed and hugged her. She brought good news to me. When every where seemed to dark, the creator sent a bright light to shine at me.


    Queen Alissa left, while princess Morgana helped me to get ready. She went to select a dress in the wardrobe while I had my bath.


    The dress was red with white stripes. It looked more beautiful when I wore it.


    "Perfect" She said when I finished making up. The weather was cool and it''s was the perfect night to sleep next to the king.


    I put on the necklace he gave to me. It''s was his first gift to me. I cherished and took good care of it.


    "How do I look ?" I asked her.


    She beamed me a smile and said "let no evil, come near you. Your beauty is beyond this world , Queen Ariadne."


    I smiled shyly and left for the Emperor''s room. The women in the harem were staring while I walked. I knew they were surprised that queen Valeria was sent away because of me.


    That''s life. I was surprised too. ????


    *****


    The Author''s POV.


    She stormed in to grandmother''s room with anger. Her eyes darted forth and back. The maids were trying to stop her from entering inside but she did not care about their rules.


    The Emperor''s mother and queen Texas were in the room as well. It seemed they were having a private discussion.


    "What brought you here, Valeria?" Grandmother asked. She was supposed to be in the king''s chamber , not here.


    "I didn''t know you were having a discussion" Queen Valeria apologized. She did not want to interrupt them but the Emperor annoyed her. He sent her out of the room just to invite that snake called queen Ariadne.


    "Come in Valeria" the queen mother said. She gets emotional easily. "What happened to you my child?"


    Queen Valeria went and sat beside her. In order to convince them that the Emperor hurt her , she started shedding crocodile tears.


    "Mother, the emperor has done it again."


    "What did he do to you?" Queen Texas asked. Sargon was known for doing the unimaginable things. She wondered why they never got used to him.


    "He sent me out of his chamber just to receive queen Ariadne" she told them.


    Grandmother did not believe. She was the one who sent queen Valeria to his chamber. Such powers were given to her by the Emperor. The rules of the harem stated that the women''s leader was in charge of choosing a queen to spend the night with the king. She chose queen Valeria but he rejected.


    "Why will he do that ?" Grandmother said with anger.


    "Grandmother, you should not confront the Emperor about this. Let it be" The queen mother advised.


    But she was not going to listen. Queen Valeria''s tears matters to her. Grandmother stood and knocked on the door. The guards opened and she went to face the Emperor.


    "She shouldn''t have gone there" his mother said. "Let''s go and stop her, queen Texas. I don''t want them to quarrel over this."


    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    My heartbeats could be heard from far. The maids walked behind me as I climbed the stairs. It been long I spent the night with the Emperor. This moment was like a dream come true.


    I smiled at every guard, I met on my way. They could all tell the joy in me. This was what I wanted for days. - To see the man I loved dearly.


    When I got to the door, the guards stopped me. One of them went to the room to inform the king of arrival.


    "You can go back to the harem. I am fine here" I said to the maids.


    "You can go in my lady" the guard who went in to the room returned.


    I marched in to the room like a soldier eager who was eager to go for a campaign. The temperature of the room was warm. Only few candles were put on. The Emperor sat on the couch with a cup in his hand.


    "Greetings your highness" I bowed.


    "Come Queen Ariadne. Sit next to me please" he invited. His chest was bare. I wondered if he was planning to seduce me with that. I told him the last time, that his naked chest gave me goosebumps.


    "Thank you" I sat down beside him. It''s was strange. I felt like this was the first time we were meeting. The feelings I had the day, we kissed came back to alive.


    "Are you surprised that I sent for you?" The Emperor looked at me. His eyes hunted me. I imagined him and the other queens in bed.


    "Yes your highness. Queen Valeria was here first" I answered.


    "Forget about her. I missed you. I think of you every night and day , Queen Ariadne" The Emperor said. Why was his been so sweet this evening? If he missed me , why not send for me to come since!


    "You have many wives and concubines. Why did you miss me?" I blurted, regretting my words as soon as they came out. A slap would land on my face soon, if I don''t control my running mouth.


    He laughed. I was not expecting that. The Emperor wrapped his hands around me and stroked my hair "The concubines have been on your mind, even though you stay in the palace while they are at the castle. You are more closer to me than them. Do not worry over such matters."


    "It worries me more, when I have to share you with so many women" I started crying again. "The pain is too much for me to bear."


    "Forget about this topic. I love you and that''s should be enough" The Emperor dismissed the matter. He brought his face closer to mine. Our lips met and we kissed.


    His hands ran from hair to my back. Before, I could tell what was happening, one of his hands caressed my breast.


    He started losing the ropes of my dress slowly. My heart beat faster when he kissed my neck. From his touch, I knew he missed me.


    "Let''s go to the bed" the Emperor whispered to my ears softly.


    Before we could stand up, the door flung opened. Grandmother entered the room with an angry looking face. I stood up, half naked. I was confused on what to do.. The Emperor took his robe on the couch and gave me to wore.

 Chapter 148 - The Order Of The Harem...

    "Can you explain the reason for this disgrace ?" The Emperor asked calmly, while I put on the robe, he gave me. It was at this moment, that Mother and Queen Texas came to the room. They were also caught up in the mess at the Emperor asked the same question to them.


    "Forgive me Sargon. I thought you were alone that''s why I walked in to the room like that" Grandmother said with pride. She was trying to be brave and bold in front of the king. I wondered what he was going to do to her. She was the eldest member of his family.


    "The guards... Didn''t they told you about the instructions I gave? No one was supposed to enter the room" He said, pointing a finger at her. This was getting more interest. But why have he shouted at her ?


    "Like I said the guards told me not to come in but I thought you were alone. I didn''t know you were with her" grandmother pointed at me with hate in her voice. She did not want to mention my name since it''s was going to burn her mouth. She hated me with a passion.


    "Please forgive us my son. We will go back to the harem now" Mother apologized politely. This was what grandmother was supposed to do. Tender apology without showing how right you are. At the moment, this was not an act of a coward but of a wise woman. Nobody knew what was going on n his mind. It''s was better to avoid.


    "Mother stay out of this. It''s between me and Grandmother. She has to explain why she is so disrespectful to me" The Emperor insisted. He went to where she was standing. Grandmother could not even look up. He must have scared her with his physique.


    I sat on the bed and waited for the drama, if at all any thing was going to happen!


    "This is what happened when you break rules of the harem" Sargon Grandmother spoke. She looked up this time.


    "What rules Grandmother?" He asked with a confused smile. What was happening? Was he not angry? If yes then I was doomed. Grandmother was not going to spare me after if the Emperor does not protect me now.


    "I sent Queen Valeria to your room but you sent her away" She said angrily. "Just for you to invite this insolent woman. What are you trying to prove Sargon? That you are in love ?? You don''t have a heart so how are you loving? Stop this madness and come back to your senses."


    The Emperor was hurt , I could tell from his look. Why did Grandmother say those words to him? He was a human too. No matter what, he did not deserve such harsh words. But I did not interfere. I kept quiet.


    "Grandmother , please can we go now ?" Queen Texas asked. They were afraid. I hope the old woman did not involved them in her mess. She was crazy.


    "I am not done here" Grandmother continued. "It''s high time I ended this matter. Ever since I came here, he has been crazy about this woman. It is true that she is beautiful but they are many women in the harem. Why spend time only with her? Why make her so special?"


    I was glad that she did acknowledged the fact that I was beautiful. It''s would be a disgrace if she lied about my appearance.


    I snapped out of my thoughts and looked at my husband. He stood quietly, looking at his mother. She was communicating with him using eyes and hands. So mother was the reason why the Emperor was not reacting. Now I won''t be surprised, if the old woman gets away with this insult.


    "You are feeling too disgraceful to talk right ?" Grandmother asked. She walked and passed him. She was coming my way. I bowed my head as I stood up. "You are not spending the night here. Go back to your room. As long as the harem is concerned, I make the rules here. Sargon is the Emperor. He rules the world. I take care of his physical and mental health. Do not add to his problems , young woman."


    "Forgive me , if I offended you Grandmother" I curtsied.


    "Get out of this room Aria..." She started again.


    "Mother I can not control my self any more" The Emperor shouted finally. He came to where we stood and held Grandmother on her hand. "You shouldn''t have disrespected me like this Grandmother. You made a mistake."


    "Sargon.. what are you doing?" She asked with a surprise look. Actually she was shocked. He was hurting her.


    His eyes were red now. Bloody red , filled with rage. I was scared that he might do something stupid to her. But Grandmother was stubborn. Maybe she deserved it. Just like the beginning, I did not interfere with their quarrel.


    The Emperor dragged her out of the room. We followed behind but I stopped at the door. My dress was giving be hard time to walk. It would be better if I stay close to the room.


    He took her closed to the stairs and released her. "From today, you banned from entering my chamber. What ever gave you such power and courage to talk to me in that manner is what baffled me."


    (Not a complete banishment though ????.)


    "Who are you to give rules in my Harem? I am the sole owner of that place you claimed to rule. I gave you authority over them because you are the eldest member of my family. I respected you Grandmother but did I get in the end? Disgrace! That is the only thing I get from all you."


    The Emperor was furious. He pushed the tables down. It''s made a lot of noises. Prince Edwards, Elvin, Baron and the prime minister came to Grandmother''s aid.


    She looked shocked and scared of the Emperor. I wondered if she did not feel any guilt for what she did.


    "Take grandmother to her room" prince Edward ordered. Mother and queen Texas helped her. It''s took her time to start walking. Was she paralyzed at that time ?


    "Father, I am sorry for what happened. We should have stop it. Please can we go back to the room ?" Prince Edward tried to calm the situation down. He was really his father''s son. But will the Emperor listen to him? He was angry.


    "I blame you the most Apollo" He started. "You better tighten the security at my door. I can''t have weaklings around me."


    "Sure your highness" Apollo agreed. Oh. He was so unlucky.


    Together with Prince Edwards, they returned to the room. When they came, I was already seated on the bed, waiting. I wanted to go back to my room. Grandmother was the one who started the fire with a gas. I was afraid that I might pay for her sins tonight.


    Who knows what was going on his mind? No one...


    **


    The Author''s POV.


    Queen Aslaug brought Grandmother to the harem. The women came to see what was going on. They also heard the noise coming from the main chamber. But little did they know that it''s was old woman.


    "What happened to her ?" some of the women asked. They came closer and she was crying. Poor woman. She could not hide the fact that she he scolded her.


    "Did the Emperor shouted at her?" Another woman asked.


    "Go back to your rooms" queen Aslaug shouted. The harem and gossip. She wondered if they were tired? But how will she blame them? They stayed locked up doing nothing. Gossips kept them going.


    They obeyed quickly and went back to their rooms. Despite being the Emperor''s mother, she did not want to rule the harem. That was why she gave the position to queen Valeria. But things did not go well. She abused her power.


    "Get a blanket. She is cold" Queen Texas told a maid. Grandmother was laid on her bed. Queen Alissa, Valeria and Vida came to find out what happened.


    "Greetings mother, queen Texas" Alissa bowed. She went to where Grandmother laid and kissed her forehead. She was crying. "Get well soon your highness."


    "What happened mother?" Queen Valeria asked.


    "If only she listened to us, this would have been prevented. Only the creator knows what is going on in Sargon''s mind. He will make life unbearable for the harem tomorrow" Mother said with fear. She was more worried for the innocent.


    "It''s because of Queen Ariadne. Ever since she came to this palace we never had peace" Queen Valeria . "She has cast a spell on him."


    "You should not say that, Valeria. You had him but ..." Queen Vida started.


    "Keep quiet Vida" Queen Aslaug interrupted. Grandmother was still awake. It''s would be bad for her health if she come to know what happened between the king and queen Valeria.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 149 - What Did You Think Edward?...

    The Emperor''s POV.


    I came to the room with prince Edwards. Thank goodness queen Ariadne was fine. She looked a bit scared. I wondered what was going through her mind. Women were something else! They wanted to make my harem a mess. Now even Grandmother has joined them.


    "I am going to my room" queen Ariadne stood up and headed for the door.


    I sighed with frustration. Was she going to annoy me too?


    "Come back here" I commanded. "Wait for me in bed."


    She turned back and stared at me. It seemed queen Ariadne was scared of me. She was frightened by the words that Grandmother said to her.


    "I want to see Arya and take my ¡­" she started again.


    "I said wait for me in bed" I shouted at her. It''s just happened. I did not plan to scare her again. After all, she saw me as a monster. A devil!


    She curtsied and went to bed. Queen Ariadne laid quietly. That was much better.


    "What are you going to do now ? She is really scared" Prince Edwards whispered. He was concerned about her more than he was for his great grandmother. What a surprise!


    "Queen Ariadne will be fine. She is strong. Come let''s go downstairs. We will work tonight" I told him. Working tonight might calm be down. I was too angry to stay with my wife. I feared what I might do to her when we are alone.


    Prince Edward bowed and left outside. I turned to Queen Ariadne. She was still awake. "I will be back. Take care of yourself."


    "Yes your highness" she answered.


    I left the room to where we planned to meet.


    ****


    The Author''s POV.


    The Emperor stormed in to the room. He looked at the faces of the people present. They were complete. He summoned both the council members, advisers and commanders. Since he could sleep because of the anger in him , he decided to discuss the measures they would take to conquer east completely.


    The looks they had on their faces showed that they were surprised with the way he changed strategies. In the morning, he told them that it''s would be done tomorrow.


    Without knowing why, they were called to attend the meeting at night when everyone was supposed to be resting.


    "Don''t worry about your wives. They understand that state affairs can''t wait" The Emperor said with a sad smile. "Apollo, bring the maps."


    Apollo ordered a guard to bring the maps. They were spread on the table for everyone to see. The maps contained the roads leading to the east. Also, it showed the rivers , streams and mountains that were located in the east.


    Apollo brought out some craftwork that represented the army of Akkad. He kept them on the table and waited for the Emperor''s direction.


    "What do you think Edward ?" The Emperor asked.


    He wondered why his father choose him of all people, when they were commanders present. Prince Edward looked at Apollo who assured him that he could do it. He managed to look at the Emperor, whose lips curved in to a smile.


    ''This is not the time to fail my father'' he mumbled.


    "Be fast, we don''t have all day , my son" The Emperor said.


    "We will first of all go to Santok" the prince moved the army to where Santok was written.


    "You can ask your questions, council. Prince Edward will give you an answer" The Emperor told them. He was proud of his son. And he hoped he does not disgrace him.


    "Why Santok? It''s a small town in east. Why do we need to go such a place, when they are larger areas" one of the council men asked.


    Prince Edward shut his eyes and wished for a miracle. They were going to drive him crazy soon. "It''s better to conquer the smaller states first. By the time we reached the top, we must have owned everything. This is the first time, we are going to the east. We don''t know the strength of the army."


    Apollo smiled him. But does it matter? If the Emperor does not smile, he will be in trouble.


    "Also, if we will conquer Santok, we settle there and build our tents. When we finally get Aora, Beluria and Koda" Prince Edward moved some of the army to the three cities and continued "The army will attack from every corner of the region."


    The Emperor smiled at him and started clapping. He was happy that the prince did not disgrace him "Impressive Edward. That is more like a prince and a Commander. What a wonderful idea."


    "Thank you father" He bowed.


    The commanders were also impressed with the prince''s idea. They began to bring more ideas and strategies to the table. Six hours later, they all arrived at a conclusion.


    The army was going to settle in Santok first. After, defeating seven cities, they will head for the capital.


    "Goodnight all" The Emperor left the room. He knew that they were not happy with him but he did not care . That was how life was. Things change easily.


    When he got to the door of his room, the Emperor asked the guards if anyone came to see him but they said no.


    He nodded and entered the room. Queen Ariadne was already asleep. She waited for him for more than six hours.


    The Emperor did that on purpose. He did not want to hurt her tonight. She has been through a lot because of him.


    He closed the door and went to the bed. The blanket was all her body. Was she that cold?


    He laid next to her as he drowned in his thoughts.


    The woman sleeping to him was his wife. He even when ahead to confessed his feelings to her. The Emperor wondered what she would do if she found out his true identity.


    The horns, the long fingers he cut every week and the absence of his heartbeats.


    Grandmother went ahead to tell her that he had no heartbeat.


    What if queen Ariadne understood those words?


    Was that why she was scared? If yes, then he was going to lose her soon.


    **


    Queen Author''s POV.


    The peeking of the sun woke up me. I wanted to tell Anne to closed the curtains when I remembered that I was in the Emperor''s room not mine.


    I opened my eyes only to meet with his. Was he staring at me the whole night? If yes then he was indeed a strange man.


    "Your highness" I said before he placed a finger on my lips. Why was he behaving so romantic? I was still having my clothes on which means nothing happened.


    "Forgive me for keeping you waiting last night. I had matters to attend and ...the incidents that happened yesterday was not favorable to us. First, it''s was Elvin then Grandmother."


    I could not say word. His finger was still on my mouth.


    "Say something please. Are you angry?" The Emperor gazed at me, passionately. Oh dear creator, this man was driving me nuts with those looks. He was too handsome to be called a monster, yet he was a Devil.


    I removed his finger from my mouth and sat up. Only then, did he realized that he restricted me from talking.


    "Don''t say anything" The emperor stood up from the bed. "I will teach you how to ride a horse today. Get ready."


    "Really?" My eyes widened as I jumped up from the bed. Before I knew what was happening, he held my hand and drew me to his chest.


    But how did that happened? We weren''t even close ? Did he teleported? No , it''s was not possible. The Emperor had no magic! He was a human. They called him the devil because of his wickedness. That''s was it.


    **


    The Author''s POV.


    "Did Grandmother hurt queen Ariadne?" prince Elvin asked with fear. He was worried the whole night. He did not sleep throughout the night.


    Prince Baron rolled his eyes as he sat beside his younger sister, princess Morgana. In her hand was book.


    "No my prince. Nothing happened to her. Sargon prevented it, you know how much he cares about her" Queen Texas continued with her kitting. Her stepson scared her too. She wondered what he was going to do this morning.


    "Grandmother went too far" princess Morgana began. "She hates Ariadne."


    "Really? Is there anyone she likes except for queen Valeria. She is the only wife of the Emperor that she approved" Prince Baron told them.


    "I wish I could take Queen Ariadne away from this pain. She is not happy in the harem" Prince Elvin said, sadly. They looked at him with a surprise look. He still nursed the feeling that she was going to be his wife.


    "What a pity. I thought you have learnt your lesson after Sargon warned you last night" Prince Baron said with a frown. "You are going to get us in to trouble soon."


    "What?" The women screamed. They dropped the items they were holding and turned to his direction. Prince Elvin shrugged.


    "I don''t want to see you talking or looking at that woman again" Queen Texas made her final decision.


    "Mother¡­" he paused. It''s was no good talking to her. She made its clear to him.


    But for how long will they separate him from his love?

 Chapter 150 - Queen Marlena At It Again!...

    I gazed in to his eyes , while he wrapped his hands around me. The Emperor smiled and planted a kiss on my nose. It tickled me.


    His smile gave me joy. He was everything after I lost my family.


    "I am at peace anytime I see your face, queen Ariadne" he said. Was he saying the truth ? If so, why not send for me every day !


    "Really ? I thought the queens make you happy more. You spent more than six days without seeing me . Why ?"


    He took few steps back ward and stared at me. I deserved a slap for raising this issue again. The Emperor was going to put me in my place soon.


    "Stop bothering about them. I love you and that is what matters he said as he walked to the door. "Come let''s take a bath together."


    "Together ?" I asked, with my mouth open.


    "No, apart. I am your husband , Don''t forget queen Ariadne" The Emperor said, entering the bathroom. I sat back on the bed and buried my head in my hands.


    There was no reason but I did not go in to meet him. I wondered why.


    After thirty minutes, he came out with a cloth tied to his waist. His sexy were calling on me to kiss them. I felt like running to him, but I didn''t.


    "You should go and take your bath. We don''t have much time. I will tell the maids to prepare an outfit for you" The emperor said. I stood up and went to the bathroom without uttering a word.


    *******


    When I came out of the bathroom, the Emperor was nowhere to be found. The maids came with my outfit and they help me get dress.


    "Do you happen to know where the Emperor is ?" I asked one of the maids.


    "He is the imperial park. You will meet him there after you get dressed" She said, tying my head in to a bun with a lot of pins.


    When they were done, I hurried down stairs to meet him. It''s been long we spend time together. The last time, he wanted to teach me how to ride a horse, queen Valeria interrupted us. I hoped this time nobody come around again.


    I glared at the horses when I reached the imperial park. They were very beautiful from a distance.


    The guards came running to me when they saw me. I knew the emperor sent them to welcome me.


    I followed them behind, maintaining my pace.


    As I got closer, I saw that he was not alone. Prince Edward , Elvin and Apollo were with him. This was going to be more fun.


    I could not believe my eyes when I got to them. Queen Marlena was there too. She was all dressed up for the training too.


    Impossible ! Did she planned this alone or Grandmother sent her here ?


    "Greetings your highness" I bowed. Before I could greet the princes , they greeted.


    "Welcome queen Ariadne. You look beautiful in this outfit" the Emperor walked closer and stopped. He turned to queen Marlena and said "You didn''t greet her."


    We were surprised to hear him say that. Why would she greet me ? She was the Emperor''s wife so was I !"


    "Your highness... I" Queen Marlena was confused.


    "Queen Ariadne is your elder at age and by marriage. You should learn to respect your elders" He told her.


    I could see the pain on her face. The way her lips shook in anger as she opened her mouth to speak.


    "Forgive me your highness" Queen Marlena said. "Greetings, queen Ariadne."


    I curtsied. I wished the Emperor did not say that. Now, he has created more problems for me in the Harem. Grandmother was going to hear this one too.


    "Come here, I will teach you how to ride a horse" He said to me. I walked to the horse the Emperor kept for me. The guards helped me to get on the horse without falling.


    "What is wrong with my horse ?" Queen Marlena cried. She drew her gloves on the ground and started shedding tears. I knew she was going to create dramas for me.


    The Emperor went to see what was wrong with the horse while prince Edwards came to me. I could not hold myself any longer.


    "Why is she here ? I asked in a low tone, so that the others would not hear us.


    He smiled and said "You mean queen Marlena ? I nodded. "She asked the Emperor if she could join and he agreed.


    I saw what she was doing. Grandmother must have sent her here to distract the Emperor away from me. I wondered what was wrong with her.


    Ever since her grandson declared his love for me, it''s been war in the Harem. She wanted to make life unbearable for me.


    "I thought queen Marlena knows how to ride a horse ?"" I asked, coming down from the horse.


    "Yes mother, she said she can" he answered. Prince Edward I was jealous of queen Marlena.


    "Then why is she here ?" I walked to where they were. The Emperor patted the horse''s back and he wagging his tail.


    "What is wrong with him ?" I asked.


    "I don''t know queen Ariadne. I sent for the doctor" he replied without looking at me.


    From the corner of my eyes, I got a glimpse of Queen Marlena. She was clinged to the Emperor''s side. His hands were on the horse. He wanted to calm him down but she did not allow him. Marlena smiled at me as she tried to get his attention.


    I rolled my eyes. She disgusted me with that attitude. The Emperor was a wise man and he knew what he wanted. Those her crazy bugs that she called her eyes would not be able to lure him.


    "Marlena, give him some space so that he can take care of the horse. Come here please" I said out aloud.


    She looked at me fiercely as I spoilt her plans. It''s was even good that she was angry. I wanted her to go back to the harem. The horse training was meant for me but she ended partaking in it.


    "Your horse is troubled. Go back to the harem" I whispered to her when she stood next to me. Her presence was beginning to irritate me.


    "I will stand here till the Emperor tells me to go back to the harem" Queen Marlena said with a smile.


    Before I could reply the Emperor came to us. He took her along with. She climbed on the horse and rode away. That was much better. Prince Elvin went after her.


    He was to ensure her safety. I wished they could get married. They were perfect together.


    "Come let''s go, my queen" the Emperor took my hand in his hands and we went to where my horse was. At last , I got to be with my husband alone.


    *******


    The Author''s POV.


    Queen Marlena rode with anger. When she looked back she saw prince Elvin coming after her and not the Emperor. What was he doing here ?


    The thought of queen Ariadne came to her mind. ''Who did that woman think she is ?'' Queen Marlena cursed.


    The Emperor would have been her husband years ago if not for her age. Today, the other women looked down on her because she was the Youngest wife.


    What surprised her the most was when the emperor told her to apologized to queen Ariadne. It''s was a slap to her face but she did it anyways. Now it was time to pay back.


    Queen Marlena looked back. Prince Elvin was still trying to catch up. It was going to take him time before he couch reach where she was.


    ''Foolish man'' she cursed again.


    Slowly, she removed her legs from the saddle and fell off the horse.


    The pain was horrible but she was going to endure it for the sake of the game. She wanted the Emperor to feel sorry for neglecting her once again.


    Prince Elvin came down from the horse when he got to where she was.


    "If you permit me my lady, can I Carry you back ?" He asked with his head bowed.


    Was he afraid ?


    Queen Marlena felt like kicking him. She was in a lot of pain and he was asking her if he could help.


    "Take me to the emperor immediately" she shouted in pain and frustration.


    He helped her get on the horse. Together they rode back to the imperial park, where the Emperor was.


    Queen Marlena sobbed hard when she got down from the horse. Luckily for her, she was bleeding.


    "What happened Elvin ?" The emperor was surprised to see her wounded. Before the prince could say a word, the emperor took her in his arms and said "Summon the physician immediately."


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 151 - Grandmothers Feelings Are Hurt...

    ****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    The Emperor laid her on the bed. Queen Marlena was still crying as she held his arms tight. It''s was obvious that she did not want him to go. Good, now I had no choice than to watch a love show. ????


    "How did it happen ?" I asked her. She was speechless. It seemed the fall made her lost her voice.


    "I...I think the horse is... It''s just happened" Queen Marlena stammered. What was she hiding ?


    The Emperor placed his hand on her forehead and said "say no more dear, you have a fever already." He stood and came to me "get prince Edward and the physician. They should be at the door."


    I turned to leave when I saw a smile on Queen Marlena''s face. She was celebrating her victory. When the emperor went back to her, she started was crying again.


    They could go to any extend just to achieve their aim. She was more dangerous than I thought. I never imagine she would hurt her self to get the king''s attention.


    I wondered how I was going to prevent her getting close to him. She was no good.


    I left the room to bring Prince Edward in. He was lucky that the emperor gave him permission to enter the haram. Apart from Apollo , he was only man who has entered the harem.


    "Prince Edward" I called when I met them on the door. He did not want to come in because of the rules of the Harem. "Come in. Your father is calling you."


    He smiled and followed me behind. We got to Marlena''s room. The emperor urged the physician to start the treatment immediately.


    But why was he behaving like it''s was leg that was hurt ?


    "Did you hit your leg on something ? You are bleeding" The Physician said, folding the trouser she wore.


    "Can I wait outside father ?" Prince Edward asked with his head bowed deeply.


    Such a modest man. He could not even look at the naked leg of his father''s wife. I prayed my children should grow up to be him.


    "We can go to my room and wait" I suggested. "Of course only with your father''s permission."


    "You can go with your mother, Edward" the Emperor answered, this time he looked at me and saw the pain in my eyes.


    He walked to where I was and kissed my reddish cheeks. "I love you my queen. Take care of the children."


    I was happy that he did that in front the other woman. She was angry. Queen Marlena cried the more.


    This time I made her cry.


    "Let''s go mother" prince Edward said, opening the door for me. I led the way to my room.


    When we got them, queen Alissa and Vida were waiting for me. Anne was with them also. I wondered what brought them to my room.


    "Greetings my prince" The women greeted.


    "Come and sit here" I said, placing my hand on the sofa. The women stood up and sat on the bed. He was the son of the Emperor. No one dare sit next to him without permission. Not even Harem women.


    People said he was the next in line , even though the Emperor has not announce his heir. I wondered how that day would be! They said politics we''re bloody games. A brother could turned against another just to occupy the door.


    "Should I order for wine ?" I asked him but he shook his head.


    "I wondered why she did it. That snake of a woman" I continued. "Queen Marlena is something else."


    "How did she fell from the horse like that ? Queen Vida asked. "Queen Marlena told me that she started riding a horse when she was three."


    I laughed so hard that my ribs began to hurt. Queen Marlena hurt herself just to get the Emperor''s sympathy. But for long will it continue ?


    Sooner or later, she might get tired of trying.


    I noticed that prince Edward was quite the whole time. He bowed down his head as we discussed. I wanted him to be free with us.


    "What do you think Prince Edward ?"


    **


    The Author''s POV.


    Queen Aslaug rushed downstairs as soon as she heard what happened to Marlena. The messenger told her that she had a fever too.


    Grandmother and Queen Valeria followed her as she entered Marlena''s room. To their surprise, they met the Emperor there. He was worried and he saw his mother, she gave him a hug.


    Queen Valeria went to meet with Marlena but she was asleep.


    "How did it happen ?" She asked her dear son, whose head was buried in his hands.


    "It''s was an accident. I think the horse is sick" He told her.


    Queen Aslaug moved to where the physician was and asked "Will she be fine ?"


    "Yes your highness" The physician answered. "She will feel better by evening. I have given her some medications to calm the fever too. The queen is asleep now."


    "Good, I appreciate your service" Queen turned to her son "what of queen Ariadne ? Hope she is not hurt ?


    "No mother. I was with her, how can she get hurt ?" The emperor asked. As long as he was alive no harm will come to the woman he love. What ever happened in the past was because of his ignorance.


    Queen Aslaug closed her eyes and offered prayers to the creator.


    Grandmother stood at the door. It''s was unlike Sargon. He saw her but did not come to greet her. She looked around to see if anyone notice? No one did. The Emperor was in the room, he stole all the ladies'' attention.


    Queen Valeria wondered if the Emperor was still angry with his grandmother. He did not even look at her for a second. It seemed more attention was given to Queen Marlena and Aslaug.


    She hoped everything would go according to plan. Grandmother used Marlena as means of distraction. She wanted the Emperor to shift his attention from Queen Ariadne to Marlena.


    At last, the plan was effective even though she did not like it.


    "Queen Valeria" The Emperor interrupted her thoughts. "I entrusted Queen Marlena to you. Take good care of her. Make sure she does not lack anything."


    "As you wish your highness" she answered.


    Grandmother watched his grandson leave without saying a word to her. Her heart broke when he did not care to look at her. Was Ariadne that precious to him ?


    **


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "Nothing mother. I feel sorry for her" he replied. I understood that the prince did not want to get involved with the matters in the harem.


    "They don''t like me. If they get a chance they won''t hesitate to kill me" I said, sadly.


    "Who are they ?" I heard the Emperor''s voice. Was it a dream ? We left him in Marlena''s room. How come I could hear his voice?


    "Your highness, you came" Prince Edward stood up and went to the door. I looked up and I saw the Emperor coming to me. He was actually here and he listened to our conversation.


    "I asked you a question queen Ariadne. Who are they ? Why do they want to kill you ?"


    I stood up with fear. I was shivering and shaking like a leaf. What was he going to do if I don''t say a word?


    He was not going to believe me if I call his grandmother''s name.


    "She is afraid because of a dream" prince Edward answered. "In the dream, people were trying to kill her."


    I looked at the king but his facial expression was still the same. He came closer to where I was and kissed my forehead "As long as I draw my breathe, No one will do harm to you . Don''t panic over a dream, my queen. I am here for you."


    I could not control the tears in my eyes. They came running down like rivers. The emperor embraced me and I felt the warmth his body


    The more they wanted to take him away from me, they more he became closer to me. I loved him and would do anything for us to be together.


    "Stay away from trouble and don''t miss me too much, we will have dinner together" He said , running his hand through my head, gently. I felt uncomfortable when I looked at the other women present. Though their heads were bowed, it was not right to do this in front them.


    "Thank you your highness" I whispered. "The women are here."


    He released me and turned to them. "You can continue from where you stopped. As for you Edward, it seemed you enjoy the women''s company more than mine."


    "No father. I only joined because mother asked me to" Prince Edward replied.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 152 - A Seer To See...

    **


    Grandmother led the way to her room. The women stared and gossip when she passed. Queen Valeria had to shout at them in order to stop the murmurings that were going on. They were happy that the old woman got scolded.


    "Did you see what your son has turned me in to a laughing stuff in the Harem ?" Grandmother asked, climbing the stairs. She heard their little gossips.


    Queen Aslaug was startled. She did not expect grandmother to raise the issue again.


    "Mother, what do you mean ? I understand..."


    "Don''t pretend you did not see how he shunned me at the door , few minutes ago" Grandmother reminded her. Though they had a quarrel, she was expecting Sargon to come to her and asked forgiveness. It was well understood that he had no control over his anger.


    But he did not show his face this morning. To make her more angry, the emperor took Queen Ariadne to the imperial park for horse riding. He showed clearly that his grandmother did not matter to him any longer.


    "Grandmother is right. He barely look at her face this morning. This is unlike the Emperor" Queen Valeria chimmed in. She knew that mother was going to support her dear son. He was never wrong!


    "The Emperor is still angry. He will come to see you when he is calm" Queen Aslaug held Grandmother''s hand as they entered her room. She was weak and sad. She needed support to walk.


    "He won''t come mother, do you what to know why ?" Queen Valeria asked. She was pissed up with this new Sargon. "its because of Queen Ariadne. Ever since she moved to this harem, peace left us. Can''t you see what she doing to us?"


    Queen Aslaug was shocked. Queen Valeria of all people should not complain about the peace or harmony of the harem. She was the one who started the fire by trying to murder Queen Ariadne. "Keep quiet, Valeria. Don''t bother us with such things."


    Grandmother laid on her bed quietly. A maid brought in her medicine but she rejected. When Queen Aslaug tried to convince her to take , she started sobbing.


    "Mother, please don''t do this. Your health is at risk here" Queen Aslaug told her. She took the medicine from the maid and went to where the bed was. "Please, for my sake. Sargon will come to you later. He is busy with state affairs."


    "Mother, you should stop playing with grandmother''s head. The Emperor chose queen Ariadne over her. Sadly, we can''t do anything about it" Queen Valeria continued with her cursing.


    Her Hatred for Ariadne was beyond imaginable. She would do anything keep her away from Sargon.


    "I don''t want to hear any of your stupid stories. You are lucky that your head is still on your neck. Don''t ever slander like this in front me" Queen Aslaug shouted, angrily. She has never shouted at anyone in the harem before. Queen could not believe her eyes and ears. With tears, in her eyes, she bowed and left.


    It''s was obvious that queen Ariadne has control over their brains. She has cast a spell on them. On everyone.


    It''s was good that Grandmother did not believe in her lies and fake humility. Queen Valeria bawled at the women who were laughing at her, when she walked down the stairs.


    They heard how the queen mother shouted at her. She felt embarrassed. The only way to feel better again was to take revenge.


    **


    I paced around the room looking for a solution to our problem. Queen Alissa was combing Arya''s hair , while queen Vida looked at me as I go to and fro.


    Anne came in to the room. She had a big smile on her face. Had she been made the treasurer? Sounding sweet right? It was impossible. Grandmother would never make my maid a treasurer.


    "My lady, what is wrong?" She asked me.


    "I am scared of the future. I even heard that the Emperor will be leaving for a campaign Soon. Only the spirits know what they are going to do to me" I replied, placing one of my hand on the bed stand.


    "You shouldn''t be afraid. None of them will dare the king" She assured me.


    "I told her that too but she don''t want to listen to me" Queen Alissa said.


    "You must all understand that Grandmother will go to any length to separate me from the Emperor" I told them. "She might kill me when he leaves and when he is back, she will tell him that I was sick. Who would not believe her?"


    They lowered their head in silence. Of course, everyone was going to believe her because of my previous health condition. Grandmother might decide to use any means to get me out of the palace.


    "I have an idea, but it won''t be easy" Anne finally broke the silence. I went to where she stood.


    "What is it Anne? Your queen is restless" Queen Vida said, as she took Arya in her arms. They were going to study before Anne came.


    "There is a famous seer in the village. They said she Is very powerful. You should see her and ask what the future holds for you" Anne told me.


    A seer? I would love to meet her. I had a lot of things to ask. My future really matters. Will I be with the king in the Future? Are we going to have children in the future? Most importantly, what was going to be my fate if the king leaves for the campaign?


    "Yes. I will love to meet her. But how are we going to do that?" I asked the rest. We were allowed to go out of the palace.


    "With this reason, no one will let us to go out of the palace" Queen Alissa lost hope already. But I was not going to give up now. I sat on the bed and waited for an idea to hit me.


    I was thinking when a brilliant plan came to me.


    " Anne should pretend that she is sick. we can get permission to visit her."


    I told my plan to the rest but they told me that the Emperor, his mother and Grandmother''s permission were important. They must give their consent. What a difficult situation!


    "Don''t worry about the Emperor, I will talk to him tonight. Anne , please go home immediately and don''t come to work tomorrow."


    "What about princess Arya? Who will take care of her?" She asked.


    "I will. Just be careful. Walk like you are sick and go home" I told her.


    Queen Alissa and Vida were going to ask grandmother for permission. I knew she was going to refuse but the Emperor was the final say.


    *****


    When it''s was evening, Queen Vida took Arya to her room. I put on my red dress since it''s was the Emperor''s favorite colour. I wanted him to be crazy when he set his eyes in me.


    I applied makeup and let my hair loosed. The mirror spoke of my beauty and when I went out, the harem did.


    The women praised me when I walked and passed them . Mother was in her room so I knocked on her door first.


    A maid opened the door for me and walked in to the room with hope.


    "Greetings mother" I bowed , deeply with a smile. Even with out raising my head, I felt her smile and her motherly love.


    "Come here my child" She was sitting on the sofa and wanted me to sit next to her , so I did. "What a beauty, queen Ariadne."


    "Thank you mother. I am going to have dinner with the Emperor" I told her the reason for this dress up. She wasn''t surprised.


    "The women are going to gossip you tonight. Now, I understand why he is so in love with you" Mother said. "Do you have any request?"


    I swallowed hard as favor walked my way. "Yes mother. If it is not too much to ask?"


    "Go ahead and ask me anything you want my child. If it is within my power I will give it to you, wholeheartedly."


    I looked at her and saw the affection in her eyes. Why was Grandmother not like her? So fair and just a woman! Mother was one of the most important people in my life now. I prayed that the creator grant her long life.


    "My maid Anne is sick. I would love to visit her" I lied, twisting my fingers. "You know what she did for me when I was dying on that bed. If I can''t support her now then who am I ?"


    Mother smiled and stroked my hair "Anne is a good maid, queen Ariadne . I give you my per¡­"


    A knock on the door interrupted us. Mother wondered who it was. Before she could answer, the door opened and grandmother walked in to the room with her little miss Grandmother. -Queen Valeria.


    I felt like shouting at them . Must they always interrupt me?

 Chapter 153 - The Emperors Harsh Decision...

    **


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "Greetings Grandmother" I greeted with a bow. She ignored me and turned to the Queen mother.


    "Are you preparing for the celebration?"


    I wondered what celebration she was referring to. Queen Valeria stood behind her with the same look. They hated me so much.


    "Yes Grandmother. I am charged with the preparation, you don''t have to worry" mother answered.


    "If you don''t mind mother , I will come back later" I stood up from the sofa and headed for the door. But Grandmother did not let me pass. She blocked the way with Queen Valeria. I remained calm to avoid falling in to their trap.


    "Make way for her , queen Valeria" mother intervened. "The Emperor wants to see her."


    The envy in her eyes frightened me. She did not want to make way for me. Since, mother told her to , she had no choice but to give way.


    "Stop right there Ariadne" Grandmother''s voice came. She looked at me and hissed. "You want to go and see your maid in the village tomorrow."


    "Yes , that right grandmother" I answered.


    But why did she bring up the topic now of all times?


    "Instead of coming to meet me, you sent Queen Vida and Alissa. You have no respect for me" She was angry, as always.


    "No Grandmother. I was going to come to your room later."


    "I don''t blame you. I blame my grandson, he is the reason why you disrespect me all the time" She told me.


    I didn''t know what to say. My palms were wet with sweat. Queen mother told me to go to the Emperor. I bowed and excused my self before leaving the room.


    Once I was outside the room, I could breathe fresh air. Grandmother has decided to suffocate me in the harem. She made me shiver for nothing. But for long would this fear continue?


    I wondered what they would do to me if the Emperor leave for the campaign.


    "Queen Ariadne" I heard my name when I came out of the harem. Apart from the guards, men were not allowed to come close to the Harem without the Emperor''s permission. It seemed he was a jealous, greedy and stingy man. So many wives, yet you did not want them to find another husbands to make them happy.


    If I was not his favorite, I would have been escaped the harem, few months after our marriage.


    "Queen Ariadne, you are alone?" Prince Elvin''s voice kicked me out of my imagination.


    "You scared me" I placed my hand on my chest and took a deep breath.


    He was not as tall as the Emperor. His eye color was different from his. Prince Elvin had a thin lips and a fascinating Jaw that could made any woman want him.


    But I wondered why he was single at this age.


    "Forgive me for not being a gentleman" He bowed deeply. I laughed hard as he did that.


    "Do not make me laugh like that again. It always get you in to trouble" I warned with a smile to show that I was not angry.


    "The Emperor is like that. We don''t have to worry about him. He likes terrorizing."


    I laughed again but this time, I covered my mouth tight, so that no one could hear.


    "Prince Elvin" I called as we walked down the long corridor that led to the men''s quarters.


    "Yes my queen" He bowed again.


    "Do you know what happened to queen Marlena this morning?" I asked him. The Emperor charged him to go after her when she took off. He should be able to tell what happened.


    "Not really , my queen. It''s happened so fast that I don''t really know how she fell like that" He said with confusion written on his face. We checked the horse, but nothing was wrong with it. I used it this evening.


    **


    Emperor''s Sargon POV.


    I waited for queen Ariadne for hours. The food was getting cold while I sat patiently. The maids told me that she left her room hours ago.


    If she did then where she did go to? Who had the guts to keep her away from me ??


    A knock came on the door and a guard walked in to the room. I sent him to ask mother if she was with Queen Ariadne.


    "The queen mother said she left her room. a while ago" he told me.


    Not knowing what to do, I stood up from my seat and wore a robe.


    I could not take it any longer. Maybe something happened to her while coming to my room. She had an ill luck with witches.


    When I got outside, I saw two people standing close to the flowers. They were discussing. I wondered who princess Morgana was with now!


    When I went closer, I heard queen Ariadne''s laugh. With her was prince Elvin. They stopped talking when they saw me.


    "Greetings your highness" they both greeted.


    My hands formed in to fists. I told prince Elvin several times to stay away but he did not listen. Sooner or later, he would face what ever punishment I came up with.


    My silence scared them. I turned to prince Elvin. He was still dressed in his training outfit. It seemed queen Ariadne was more important than taking his bath and having a rest.


    "What are you two doing here alone?" I asked, as my fingers pierced my palm. They were hurting but I had no choice than to control my anger. I did not want to fight or better still beat my Elder brother.


    "We were discussing" Prince Elvin answered. He looked at Queen Ariadne and she nodded.


    "How many times have I warn you to stay away from my harem most especially queen Ariadne ?" I screamed at him. My voice was loud enough to bring the whole palace down.


    "I was going to my room when I saw her walking alone" prince Elvin explained how they met. But I did not care about that.


    "Ariadne, go inside and wait for me" I commanded. She looked at me but I looked away with shame and disappointment. Even if prince Elvin did not listen to me, I was expecting her to avoid him.


    "You should learn how to take correction, if you want to stay in Akkad" I gave him the best advice as a brother.


    Mother, Grandmother and queen Texas came to meet us. They heard my voice from the harem and they came to know what happened. I explained it to them.


    "If the Emperor said , he does not want you close to his harem , why go against him ?" My mother asked him, politely. She held his arms.


    "We were just talking Queen mother. He has a problem with our friendship" Prince Elvin defended himself.


    "Are you sleeping with my wife? What friendship are you talking about??" I bawled.


    "What are you saying Sargon ?" Grandmother''s eyes widened. She was shocked.


    "Don''t blame me mother, step mother and grandmother" I said, calmly. "I warned him several occasions, but it seemed Elvin has become deaf."


    "Did you hear that Elvin?" His mother asked. "Stay away from Queen Ariadne. She is married to your brother. Find another friend please."


    "Mother I did nothing wrong. Sargon always think he is right and we are wrong. He claims to own everything including us" prince Elvin answered. He was also angry. Now, we were even. We both felt the pain.


    "Keep quiet Elvin" his mom shut him up. "Go to your room now."


    "I won''t mother" he refused. I smiled. "Who do you think you are? The power you claimed to possess was stolen away from me. Everyone knows that the Devil cannot rule Akkad that''s why you usurp .


    Devil? He crossed the line this time. The women were trying to stop him but it seemed Elvin was enjoying himself. I kept quiet for a reason. But calling me a devil was his worst mistake.


    "Guards, lock him up till further" I ordered. Prince Elvin was surprised that I reacted.


    "Who are you to disrespect me like that?" I shouted angrily. "Do you the implications of what you just did? Now, I won''t treat you like a brother but as an enemy. The devil''s enemy."


    Before mother could beg , I signaled to the guards who held him to take him away.


    "Please don''t let him spend the night dear your highness" Queen Texas went on her knees as they dragged her son away. I was not feeling sorry for him at all.


    Without answering them, I headed for my room. I heard their footsteps behind. When I got closer to my room , I had to stop them from coming closer. Queen Ariadne was still inside.


    "Mother , what is it ?" I asked her. She was not happy with the way I acted. Her eyes were tearing , I had to look away.


    "Release him to us. I promise you will never complain about him again" Mother said, with her hands clapped together in front.


    My lips curved to a smile. They thought I was going to release him.


    "No mother. Forgive me if I disappointed you. I won''t take any insult for granted again. Everyone has grown wings in this palace. It is high time I cut them one by one."


    "For the sake of your father , please let him go" Grandmother pleaded.


    I laughed in my heart when she said. My mother was standing here yet I refused to listen to her. Did she think I would listen to the dead?


    "Go back to harem and wait for my decision tomorrow" I entered my room after that.. They must be wondering if there was no remorse left in me.

 Chapter 154 - A Witch?...

    I sat on the bed shivering as the Emperor''s loud voice banged in my head. He was very angry I could tell from his voice. Prince Elvin was in trouble and there was no way I could help.


    If I did not ask him about Queen Marlena, we would have parted ways with before the lion''s coming.


    Now, he was going to be punish because of me.


    Few minutes later, the maids came in to carry the dishes away but I told them that we were yet to eat.


    I asked them when they brought the food and they told me before dark. This means the emperor waited for me for hours. The reason for his anger was justified. I prayed he should not do anything stupid out of anger. I was going to blame my self.


    I stood and went to the window. I was tempted to open it but something stopped me. He might misinterpret me again.


    No sound was coming from there.


    I opened the window but there was no one standing there. I closed it quickly and went back to the bed.


    Not too long , the Emperor walked in to the room. He placed a hand on his forehead head and threw down a candle stand with the other hand. Thank goodness, it''s was not light.


    I picked a cup from the table and poured water in to it.


    "please have some water, your highness" I offered. His looks scared me. My hands were shaking.


    Instead of taking the cup from me, he held my hand and said "You should never make me this jealous, Ariadne. I wouldn''t hesitate to kill."


    I gazed at him. The Emperor meant what he said.


    But, I did not plan to hurt anyone. I just wanted to know what happened to queen Marlena. "Forgive me, if I caused you any pain. It''s was not intentional."


    No response.


    He stared at me without blinking his eyes. I felt uncomfortable. Cold shiver ran through my spine as he ruffled my hair.


    His hand was cold, but I let him do what he pleased.


    He brought his lips to my neck and rubbed them. I wrapped my hands around his waist tight.


    ( This was getting more interesting than I thought.)


    The Emperor continued kissing my neck gently, so I closed my eyes to enjoy that which he did to me.


    "I love you" He whispered to my eyes and I giggled. This was not the first he said I love you to me. I felt different this time, though. The words were coming from a jealous lover who has just been through the pain.


    I massaged his back with my hands and he continue to kiss my neck. He did not stop. I could hear his breath.


    The Emperor started loosing the ropes of my dress.


    I wanted him to kiss my lips but he did not. It seemed it was prohibited.


    Before I could say I love you too, he swept me off my feet and took me to the bed.


    He laid me gently and loosed my dress. In no time, my dress was off and my naked body stared at him.


    Just like I expected, he pulled his rope and then our bodies met for the first time in weeks. The fire was going to be quench so was the hunger we felt.


    I was happy that no one interrupted us. Ever since Grandmother came back, privacy was no longer respected in the palace again.


    She enters a room without knocking or announcing herself.


    "What are you thinking?" The Emperor interrupted my thoughts. Was he talking to me ?


    "Nothing your highness. At last , we are together without any one interrupting us" I replied.


    He kissed my nose and then my lips. His tongue traveled through my mouth without stopping.


    His hands caressed my breast gently.... But things suddenly changed. The sweetness I felt at the beginning was disappearing. Pain came and found it''s way in to our pleasure.


    The Emperor became the devil , they said he was.


    Painfully with tears , I squeezed the bedsheets and closed my eyes as I pleasured the devil in guise!


    **


    The Author''s POV.


    Queen Texas sat on the floor closed to the Emperor''s chamber. She could not go inside because he instructed the guards not to let any one in. Not even his mother.


    She cried when ever she remembered what dungeons looked like in the palace. The most horrible place to be was the Emperor''s prisons.


    It was just last night , she warned him about Queen Ariadne. Even Baron told him to stay away from the Emperor''s wife. Elvin was stubborn and his stubbornness has landed him in to a trouble that might lead to their banishment.


    "Stop crying" Queen Aslaug knelt beside her. "I don''t know why Sargon did that."


    "The dungeon is not a good place to keep a brother" Queen Texas said as she rested her head on Queen Aslaug''s shoulders. She cried again and again.


    "That''s enough, you two" grandmother finally spoke. "You can spend the whole day crying here and Sargon will not care. We should go and see him."


    Queen Aslaug sighed. It''s seemed the old woman has not learnt her lesson yet. The Emperor forgave her this evening and she wanted to create another trouble for herself.


    "Grandmother, don''t provoke him again. He is with Queen Ariadne."


    "That witch!" Grandmother exclaimed. She was not expecting her to spend the night with king again. "I wondered why Sargon has not realized that the witch casted a spell on him."


    "Mother, she is not a witch" Queen Aslaug corrected her.


    Queen Texas stood up from the floor. With the help of queen Aslaug, they went back to the Harem. The women were awake . Most of them, grouped their selves as they gossiped.


    Queen Vida and Alissa came to help queen Aslaug. They took Elvin''s mother to her room upstairs. Princess Morgana came as well.


    "What happened mother?" She asked with tears in her eyes. Her mother was fine this evening, when she visited her.


    "Your brother provoke the Emperor" Queen Texas managed to speak. "He sent him to the prison. He will spend the night there, alone in this cold."


    She broke down in to tears again, while Queen Aslaug consoled


    "Why will he do that? And which of my brother are you talking about? Princess Morgana asked.


    "Elvin. It''s a pity that he is going to spend the night there. None of my grandchildren listens to me" Grandmother said, bitterly.


    "I will go and plead with him" princess Morgana said.


    "Don''t waste your time. The guards won''t let you in" Grandmother told her. "He is with the witch."


    "A witch?" Queen Vida screamed.


    "He is with Queen Ariadne" Queen mother said. She wondered what was going on with grandmother and queen Ariadne.


    Did they met before she came to the palace?

 Chapter 155 - The Poem...

    I woke up with a headache. My joint ached. I remembered what happened last night. The Emperor terrified me with his actions. I was supposed to get used to his rough ways but I couldn''t. The pains drowned me to my sorrows.


    But why did he call me Angelina last night ? Why did he told me to forgive him ? ?


    "Who was she ?" I kept on asking my self.


    Maybe he had a concubine that was named Angelina or there was a lady in the past that broke his heart or he broke her heart.


    May be that''s why he was cold hearted. I touched where he laid last night on the bed but it''s was empty.


    Has he gone out without waking me up? I sat up on the bed and looked around.


    There was a big door that was closed to the window, I opened yesterday. It''s has a terrace. The Emperor was standing there with his back facing me.


    I wondered how many secrets doors he had in his room.


    I got up from the bed. I felt pains all over my body. There were broken candles and furniture on the floor. The maids has not come to clean the room. They would surely curse in their minds. The room was really messed up.


    But how did this happen ? I did not remember a thing!


    I managed to walk halfway, when the pain became too much for me to bear. Luckily, the Emperor turned around and saw me.


    "My love" he walked to where I was and carried me in his arms. "You should take a rest."


    "No your highness. I want to see your terrace."


    He laughed and took me there. "It is also our terrace."


    I tried to smile but it''s failed. The pains were present in my body. I tried not to show it.


    He wrapped his hands around me from behind. I took a deep breath and opened my eyes. The sight was very beautiful. I could see the whole empire from here. It seemed only him had a terrace in the palace. We did not have any in the harem.


    "What a beautiful site your highness" I told him. "You are lucky."


    "I know" the Emperor said kissing my neck again. "I am lucky to have you, my beauty queen, my life, my joy, my happiness, my missing heart, my joy, my woman, my Empress, my empire, my Ariadne, my peace in this dangerous world."


    My lips parted but words did not come out. I was shocked to hear such words from him. Was he reading a poem? I looked at his hands, he was not holding any paper.


    "Is that a poem or they were your words?" I asked, politely.


    "Yes it''s a poem" the Emperor told me. I was disappointed. My hopes were too high. I relaxed back in to his arms. "But I wrote it for you. I hope you like it too?"


    I smiled and laughed. Why so quick to judge Ariadne?


    "It is the most beautiful poem I have ever heard, your highness" I told him. "They mean a lot to me, thank you."


    "Good. I am glad you like it" He said, kissing my neck again and again. I had no choice than to laugh. They tickled me.


    I wanted to ask him for permission when I saw mother, Grandmother, princess Morgana, Queen Vida and Valeria looking at us. We were up here, I wondered if they could hear us.


    Shame did not allow me to continue looking at them. I turned to leave but he hugged me instead.


    Queen Valeria must be burning now!


    "Mother?" The Emperor spoke. He took me in his arms and went inside. "You will lay here quietly, while I go talk to them."


    "But I want to come too."


    "You are not strong, queen Ariadne. Stay here" he reminded. "I will be back soon. Don''t miss me dear."


    He winked at me and left. I laughed when he did that.


    This was the man wanted... Romantic, caring, nice and loving husband.


    **


    The Author''s POV.


    Queen Valeria glared at them. She remembered when she was at that terrace with the emperor.


    She never knew that another woman was going to replace her so soon.


    Queen Ariadne is there laughing like nothing is with wrong She said out aloud.


    Queen mother noticed that the women were distracted. She had no choice than to command them to get in to the house. Go inside, we are coming."


    Queen Vida and Valeria went in to the men''s quarters. The image of the emperor lifting queen Ariadne was saved in her head.


    Valeria wished she could unseen what she just saw.


    Princess Morgana walked and passed her elders. She did find it decent to stared at her brother who was romancing his wife on the terrace. Indeed, queen Ariadne was lucky. Unlike her, her lover did not even look at her for a second.


    He did not know if she had feelings for him.


    "Let''s go Grandmother" Queen Aslaug urged.


    "Did you see what I was saying? The woman is so shameless. She could not ask the emperor to release Elvin."


    Queen Aslaug shook her head. Grandmother disliked queen Ariadne so much. She feared that it''s might grow in to hatred.


    "They love each other mother" she said.


    "What love? Being the Emperor''s favor will make her famous , that''s why she charmed him" Grandmother insisted. It''s was high time they got a seer to tell them who Ariadne was and what was her mission in Akkad.


    Angelina''s relative did not survive the crisis back then. History said that queen mother Daria wiped the entire race from the surface of the earth. What a pity!


    "Grandmother what are you thinking?" Queen Aslaug asked. She has been talking to her since but she did not reply.


    "The seer once said that there was a cure for Sargon. But it seemed they played our head to save their necks."


    "I don''t think so Grandmother.. We should not lose hope now."

 Chapter 156 - Grandmothers Consent...

    **


    The Emperor was outside his room when they came. He stood with his hands behind him. When ever , he did that Princess Morgana knew that it was the Emperor of Akkad standing there not her brother.


    "Greetings mother" he kissed his mother, then his grandmother. I hope you all slept well ?"


    "There was no sleep, my boy" Grandmother answered. "Queen Texas cried all night."


    His left brow raised up and dropped. A thing that scared them because its meant that he did not care.


    "I understand how she feels but the necessary measures has to be taken. Prince Elvin crossed the line this time" the emperor told them. "He has to answer it."


    "Is it because of Ariadne?" grandmother asked. "You must understand one thing that Elvin is your blood. Release him, please."


    He stared at his grandmother for a while. Was she comparing the two ? Elvin was his blood but queen Ariadne was his life. She should accept it.


    Princess Morgana was mute. She knew that her brother deserve the punishment the Emperor was about to give. Their mother had warned him severely to stay away from the king''s wife but he was adamant.


    "He has spent the night in that cold place. For sake of his mother release him to us" the queen mother pleaded. When she looked in to her son''s eyes, she saw that forgiveness was far. It''s was not going to be easy if he still think Elvin tried to sleep or was sleeping with his wife. "You shouldn''t doubt queen Ariadne''s loyalty to you."


    I do not doubt my wife''s loyalty, mother. I doubt Elvin''s intentions" The Emperor began to loose his temper. His eyes were burning with as he spoke. The more they spoke against queen Ariadne, the more he was getting angry. "Your dear son should accept my supremacy. Every one must accept it or obey the consequences. It is a two ways thing"


    "Nobody is arguing that with you. You are the Emperor of the world. Many kings fear you but Elvin is your elder brother" queen Aslaug said , confused. She did not understand why Elvin brought up the throne matter last night. She took a step towards the Emperor but he stopped her.


    "You know how I hate when they disrespect me. Go back to the harem and wait for my decision" He said , calmly.


    Arguing with him was no used, they had no choice than to obey his commands.


    **


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I wondered what was going on outside. Where they quarreling because of me again ? If yes, then shame to me.


    "Greetings, my queen" A maid walked in to the room. The emperor did not close the door after him.


    What a man!


    "Yeah. What brought you here ?" I asked.


    "We came to clean the room. With your permission, I will go and call the others" She said.


    "Do please" I tried to stand on my feet. It seemed my weight was too heavy for my body to carry. The maid noticed that I could not walk.


    "Are you okay my queen ?"


    I took another step without giving answering her. My head was spinning. Everything became blurred. I could barely hear any sound.


    Before I could ask the maid to help me, I blanked out.


    **


    I found myself walking through the desert but there was no sign of any human or water. My feet were bare. I had sores on it.


    "Mother...Arya" I screamed and my voice echoed. I ran on the hot sand , with a hope to see someone. But there was no body.


    Where was I ? How did I got here in the first place?


    After running for hours in search of water and food, I finally saw green pastures on the other side. I drew closer and saw Grandmother standing there.


    I smiled at her but she did not return the smile.


    She ordered the guards not to let me on the other side. The Emperor was busy talking to prince Edward and Apollo. I shouted their names but they could not hear me. Mother and the other queens were told not to come here.


    "Please grandmother, forgive me" I continued begging¡­


    "Wake up Ariadne" I heard a voice calling me. When I opened my eyes, the emperor was standing at the edge of the bed. The royal physician was with him as well.


    I wanted to sit up but my back hurt. "What happened?"


    "You fainted" the Emperor told me. He turned to the physician "you may take your leave now. The treasurer will see you today."


    The physician bowed and left.


    "How are you feeling now?" He sat down on the bed and took my hand in his. He looked worried. I must have scared him again.


    "Better" I said, with a smile. Then, I remembered about Anne. The main reason for my beautiful look yesterday. "Your highness, I have a request."


    "What is it my queen ?" He asked.


    "My maid Anne is very sick. With your permission, I would love to visit her today" I told him.


    "Grandmother told me about it."


    So she did! ????


    "What did she say?"


    "Don''t be sad please. She did not give her consent" the emperor gave me the bad news. I was expecting that anyways. "And without her permission, you can''t go out."


    I was surprised. He was the Emperor and his words were final. Why would he allow Grandmother decide for me this time. "Your highness, I want to see Anne. What was grandmother''s reason?"


    "My grandmother said it is not safe out there. I agreed with her. She is worried about your health too."


    Really? What was she trying to prove here? A caring mother? Everyone knew how much she hated me. This was just an excuse to make me sad. "Can''t you do something about it?"


    "I don''t want to get involved with the harem again. It is not my duty to give commands to the women''s leader. She has the order. She knows what to do and what not to."


    "I see."


    "Don''t stress over this issue. If Grandmother did not find it appropriate then you should try to convince her."


    Convince? I wont waste my time on things like that.


    I failed this time.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!


    Have some idea

 Chapter 157 - Defeat...

    When it''s was afternoon mother came with the maids. They were going to help me walked to my room. She did not ask me what happened. I wondered if the emperor told her or she already knew that her son was a monster in bed.


    I was beginning to suspect mother too. She was hiding something away from. They shared a secret together. One that was forbidden to tell.


    I walked in to the harem with different eyes staring at me. As usual they whispered among them selves. I wondered what mother told them was wrong with me.


    But how did I turned like this over night?


    "Mother" Princess Arya ran towards and stopped. She saw how weak I was. "What happened to you , mother ?"


    I gave a brief smile and said "Little sick , my love."


    She came and hugged my legs. I felt at peace when she did that. The young girl was my strength in the palace.


    "Carry her please" I told one of the maids, as we entered the room. They laid me on the bed gently. Anne was not in the room. I told her yesterday not to come to work.


    "Queen Ariadne don''t forget to take your medications. You feel better by evening" Mother said to me.


    I nodded and she left.


    I closed my eyes in pain. Everything went off the shelf. The Emperor insisted that I convince Grandmother to change her mind and let me go. A mission that was impossible. That old woman was at war with me. She was going to tear me apart when he finally leaves for the campaign.


    **


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    The emperor was the one who woke me up. He was stroking my hair while I was asleep. There were other people in the room. I did not look around to see who they were. I was too angry to.


    "My love , you are awake" The Emperor kissed my forehead for some seconds. "You scared me."


    I looked away. Why was he scared?


    Few hours ago, he chose his grandmother over me. She was his life and love. I wished he could see how angry I was.


    "I am glad you are awake Queen Ariadne. We were worried" Mother said with a smile. She had Arya I her arms. Good, for them. "You have been sleeping yesterday."


    My eyes widened. "What happened to me that I slept for so long?"


    "We don''t know yet" Queen mother answered. She smiled and left the room. I wanted to tell the Emperor to leave me alone when I saw Queen Marlena and Grandmother. So they came. I knew he was the one that made them to come here.


    "I missed you, your highness" I kissed his arms even though he had a long sleeve robe on. They were closed to me.


    Queen Valeria left the room with anger. She could not stand me with the Emperor.


    Queen Marlena did not move though I knew she was burning within. This was just the taste of what I was going to do to her.


    "Leave us alone" the Emperor demanded for privacy. They began to leave one after the other. The last person was asked to close the door. When I looked up to see who it''s was... Queen Marlena.


    I felt like the winner in the game.


    When they were finally out the Emperor apologized for what he did last night. The bruises on my hands he said he caused it.


    I asked him if the others were aware of what happened .


    "No queen Ariadne. I told no one" The emperor answered, still holding my hand. "I know you are still angry about your maid."


    "I am not" I snarled quickly.


    He removed his shoes and joined me on the bed. I did not understand what he was doing.


    "I am going to spend the night by your side. We will go through this pain together" The Emperor kissed my lips. He was being sweet again. I had no choice than to let go of my anger. Then I remembered about my dream. If I tell him that Grandmother did not allow me to join the rest on the other side, he might wave it aside. The two reconciled not long ago. Now, the emperor was on Grandmother''s side.


    "Should I sing you a lullaby?" He brought his face to mine and stopped. Where did that come from? I laughed so hard that tears rushed down freely. Who did he want to scare this night?


    "No your highness. Arya needs your lullaby not me" I rejected his offer.


    "Fine" he shrugged.


    I laughed again and again before , I cuddled him in my arms.


    **


    The Author''s POV.


    "My grandson put her in her place this morning. He refused to grant her the permission" Grandmother boasted. "First of all, queen Ariadne must realized that she is nothing but the Emperor''s slave and concubine. She was brought here with force, all the women were brought here with force. None of them wanted to marry my Lion."


    "Except me Grandmother" queen Valeria spoke with pride. While the other women in the harem rolled their eyes. Some of them cursed her in a low tone, but she did not care. "I married the Emperor willing. After all, I am his first companion."


    "I hope you don''t be the last, now that they are other women in his life" princess Morgana resorted. She laughed like her words meant nothing.


    Queen Valeria was angry but there was nothing she could about it. She was the Emperor''s only sister. He would go to any length to make her happy.


    Also , they were to respect the members of the Royal family.-Those whom were related to Sargon by blood. Apart from him, no one was supposed to look down on them.


    Princess Morgana had the right to punish them at anytime they were disrespectful.


    That was the punishment of being just a wife.


    Luckily for them, she never did. The young Princess was always in the study room with Arya.


    Queen Valeria could not believe that she was going to bow to Princess Arya. Soon, she will grow up and queen Ariadne will use her to become powerful.


    It''s was now , a two ways thing - either Princess Arya becomes her daughter or she leaves the palace for good.


    But how was she going to achieve her aim without the Emperor on her side?

 Chapter 158 - Prince Elvin Is Sick...

    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    The next morning, when I woke up , the Emperor was gone. The maids told me that he was called by the council which means it''s was important.


    I had my bath and they helped me get dressed. My hair was washed and perfumed with oil and steamed with scented leaf. I wanted to look stunning when I go out of the room. My beauty was beginning to eat me up that I forgot my main place.- a slave girl.


    "Where is Arya ?" I asked after my daughter. We did not get to spend time yesterday.


    "She is with the queen mother" one of them answered.


    "Inform mother that I am coming to take princess Arya."


    The maid bowed and went to the door , she opened it and Queen Vida walked in to the room with Arya. The two became friends with in a short period of time.


    I was glad that my daughter was happy.


    "Come Arya , come my moon faced princess" I spread my arms forward for a huge hug. She ran in to it with a smile. I kissed her fat cheeks before asking "Do you sleep well last night ?"


    "Yes mother. I slept on Grandmother''s bed. We slept like this" Arya bent her head and closed a eye. Was that how mother sleeps?


    "Funny child" I ruffled her hair and took a comb. "Let me make fine braids for you."


    "Can you ?" She asked.


    "Of course my love. I used to make it for princess E..." I stopped. What was I saying? I was about to spilled out the secret I nursed for months.


    "Princess Morgana" I said, immediately to confused queen Vida. "You will love the, my angel."


    There was silence in the room. I looked at Queen vida, her mind seemed far. What she thinking and why was she smiling ?


    After I finish making Arya''s hair, I asked Queen Vida if she would love to join us in the imperial garden and she agreed.


    "What happened to you ?" I asked in a low tone while we walked. She was happy this morning. "Is it your turn to spend the night with the Emperor ?"


    "I wish! Ever since Grandmother came back, I have not spend the night with the king. It''s either queen Marlena or Valeria. But you are lucky, he chooses you , him self" Queen vida said , sadly. I could feel her pain. It''s was not easy to deal with loneliness in the harem.


    "Forgive me if I am the one creating barriers between you and the Emperor" I apologized but she smiled Instead.


    "You don''t have to worry. He chose you himself. But what of Queen Marlena ? Grandmother gives out our turns to her. What a shame!"


    "I am sorry about that. It''s a pity that we can''t do anything about it" I patted her back. "Heavens will smile at you soon. Do not worry about it" I told her when we got to the imperial garden.


    Grandmother, mother , queen Marlena, Valeria and Alissa were seated under a canopy. I wanted to go back to my room but it''s was too late. Mother sent a maid to carry to Arya.


    I had no choice than to join them.


    "Greetings Grandmother" I curtsied but she shrugged her shoulders without answering. "Greetings Mother."


    "How are you feeling this morning ?" She was worried.


    "Better. I think I am fine now. I came out to receive fresh air."


    "That''s good. Come and sit down with us my child. We were discussing something important. I did not want to bother you with it" mother told me. I went to where the daughters in law sat and I sat next to queen Alissa. Queen Vida sat beside me.


    She did not want to sit with Queen Valeria too.


    "My grandson has decided to announce the heir to his throne. The one who will rule Akkad after his death" Grandmother spoke. A shiver ran down my spine. I have never thought about that . Death! Will he die and leave me ? No it''s was not possible. We loved each other and if death decides to come , we will defeat it or go together!


    What was the meaning of life with out my breathe? He was my breathe. I will die the day he dies.


    **


    The Author''s POV.


    "What is wrong with my son ?"Queen Texas asked the physician who was called to examine prince Elvin. He has been lying in bed since the day, he was released.


    "He is thinking too much. It''s giving him headache and fever. I also noticed that he hasn''t eaten since yesterday" The physician told her. "But, don''t worry the prince will fine. I gave him some herbs. He should also eat enough food."


    "Thank you every much" Queen Texas handed over a bag of coins. "You will come in the evening to check on him again."


    "As you wish my queen" he bowed and left.


    Princess Morgana was sitting next to him. Prince Elvin refused to eat food. Throughout the night, he was calling Queen Ariadne''s name in his sleep.


    "Morgana, take the food away if he does not want to eat" She came to where they were and stroke his hair. "You must understand one thing Elvin, queen Ariadne loves the Emperor not you."


    "Mother, she was left with no choice than to accept him, don''t forget" prince Elvin spoke. "Ariadne has not express her love for him yet. Don''t assume things."


    "Who told you that ?" Princess Morgana asked. "You are not in the harem that''s why you are saying all these. She usually spent hours dressing and making up for the Emperor."


    Queen Texas smiled at her daughter. "I wish you live in the harem. All the women there are fighting to be with the Emperor. Queen Ariadne is not left out. Luckily for her, he is always calling for her. This makes the other queens very jealous."


    Prince Elvin looked at them. They were trying to make him give up but he won''t. Queen Ariadne was his life.


    It''s was either he has her or nobody does!

 Chapter 159 - Who Is Next In Time?...

    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    The coronation was in a month time. I wondered why the preparation was made early. This might cause more problems in the family.


    "So Grandmother, who is next in line?" I asked. The smile that she had disappeared. Did my question caused it or my face?


    She did not respond. It was mother who spoke.


    "The Emperor can choose any one. It depends on his choice" She said with a smile and continued "It''s could be you or queen Valeria. Vida , Marlena.


    My eyes widened and I opened my mouth to say something but words did not come out. I never hear of a woman ruling continents. This was my first time. Or was mother trying to pull our legs? The Emperor had many brothers , he was going to pick one of them.


    Queen Valeria looked at me with a frown. I ignored her. I was not the reason for her predicaments.


    "Why will he choose us mother? I have never heard of a woman who ruled Akkad before" I said, curiously.


    "Never compare what my son has built to the kingdoms in the west. He is the one and only Emperor. His word is the law" Grandmother replied Instead. She insulted the west but its did not affect me. I was not born in the west. I only grew up there. I was born in East. My mother Ezlny and Aldwin were citizens of Santok kingdom. Where the Emperor was going to destroy in few months time.


    They actually deserve that. They plotted and killed my innocent parents on my birthday.


    After that, I was sold to merchant who were traveling to the Camelot. There , they sold me for four hundred coins, which I found it quite expensive.


    "A female ruler can come in to power, if the Emperor deemed so" Mother explained, politely. I wondered why Grandmother won''t learn such manners from her. It was going to change a lot If she learnt it years ago.


    "I see" I nodded.


    "You should stop day dreaming , queen Ariadne" Queen Valeria said, all of sudden. She was jealous again. "The Emperor will never make you a ruler. He has many brothers."


    "Mind the way you talk to me Valeria" I told her.


    "Who you think you are queen Ariadne?" She asked, angrily.


    "I am nobody" I snarled. "Instead of troubling me all the time, you should think about your relationship with the Emperor."


    "You are snake" Queen Valeria stood up from her seat to hit me but mother stopped us. Only then did I realize that elders were sitting with us. I regretted why I gave in to her insult. Now, mother was going to be angry with me too. She was disappointed with our behavior.


    "What was the meaning of that?" She asked, looking at Valeria then me. I bowed my head in shame. In this situation, I did not want our eyes to meet.


    "Forgive me mother, I was carried away" I said, regretting my action.


    "The both of you are the favorite wives of the Emperor. If you can''t live in peace, how do you want the others to do?" Mother asked. She was angry. I wished someone could change the topic.


    "Mother , please forgive them. They apologized already" Queen Alissa chimmed in. Actually I was the only one who apologized, Valeria didn''t.


    "You should behave yourselves" Mother warned us.


    I looked up and saw that she was no longer angry. As for grandmother she kept quiet the whole time, because Queen Valeria was involved too. She loved been partial when it''s came to be me.


    "Now, come we go back to business? I am eager to know what I am going to be doing on that day" Queen Vida said. She was excited.


    We were about to start the discussion when a guard came to us. He was the Emperor''s personal guard.


    "Greetings Queen mother" He bowed.


    "Thank you" She answered. "Why did you come?"


    "The Emperor sent me to call queen Ariadne" The guard said. I smiled when I heard my name. He missed me finally.


    Mother gave me her permission and I stood up from the gathering. Queen Valeria gave me a dead look. But it''s wasn''t my fault that the Emperor sent for me instead of her. She caused all these.


    When we got to the Emperor''s door, the guard told me to go inside while he waited at the door.


    I entered the room with my head bowed. A man was standing with him. We were told in the harem to stay away from men. Every woman in the harem was said to belong to the Emperor and him alone.


    "Queen Ariadne, come here" The Emperor welcomed me. I walked to his table and stood far way from the man. "I know you two haven''t met yet. This is Anne''s husband, Vidor."


    I almost jerked off. What was he doing here?


    Has he come to report us to the Emperor? If yes, what a way to start the day!


    "He brought you some news about Anne" The Emperor continued. "You can speak to her Vidor."


    "Greetings Queen Ariadne" Vidor bowed, deeply. "I am honored that you graced me with your beautiful presence."


    Enough with the long praises! Just go straight to the point and tell if the Emperor will kill us!


    "Thank you. How is Anne? I missed her so much" I told him. The Emperor relaxed in to his chair as he watched us.


    When I looked at Vidor, he was not uncomfortable even though he looked excited. The Emperor must have frightened him.


    That man was full of rage!


    "How is she feeling? I mean Anne. She was sick two days ago" I said with a long face.


    "Anne is pregnant, my queen" Vidor broke the news to me. I looked at him then , the Emperor who sat down like the news did not surprised him.


    "Really?" I asked. I was very happy. Anne wanted to be a mother and the creator bless him.


    Maybe I should have such plans and pray for it every day.


    "You may leave now, Vidor" The Emperor commanded.


    The young father to be bowed and left.. I was very happy and I couldn''t control my self.

 Chapter 160 - Our Inability To Make Babies...

    ***


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    "You may leave now, Vidor" The Emperor commanded.


    The young father to be bowed and left. I was very happy and I couldn''t control my self.


    "Did you see?" I asked the Emperor. He was not happy even after hearing such goodness. It''s was not his fault. He was never happy for other''s success.


    "What do you want me to see?" He frowned. Really how long was he going to pretend like Vidor never said anything.


    "You should have allow me to go visit Anne that day" I told him. "She would have been happy. You know how close we are."


    "I know" he stood up from the chair and came to me. "That why I sent for Vidor. Now, we know she is fine and there is nothing to worry about."


    "At least, I would have gone to tap from her blessings" I insisted.


    "How?" The Emperor held my chin, gently. He brought his face closed that I thought he was going to kiss me anytime soon. I swallowed hard and continued. Although he distracted.


    "You know of our inability to make babies. This would have been an opportunity for me but you made me missed it" I blamed him.


    He pushed me away with his hand. I almost fell down. Luckily, prince Edward was right in time to save me.


    "Father?"


    The Emperor did not answer. He looked away. Was he angry because of what I said? It''s was nothing new. We have been together for how many months yet there was no child to show for it.


    "Tell her to go away Edward. I am angry with her" He went in to his bathroom.


    Prince Edward turned and asked if I was not hurt.


    "No. I am fine" I answered, shakily.


    Never in my life have I experienced violence before. A woman hitting a man was new thing to me. There were stories and tales of them but I didn''t experience such.


    "Go back to the harem." He told me. I looked at the bathroom door once again to see if the Emperor would come out but he didn''t.


    I made way for the harem with tears forming in my eyes.


    *****


    The Author''s POV.


    Prince Edward walked to the door and knocked. "Come out father, she is gone."


    He went to the entrance door and closed it. Few minutes, later , the Emperor came out of the bathroom with out his turban. He looked at his son who was staring at his head. Probably at his horns.


    "Please, don''t behave like the women. They gave me a lot of headache this week."


    "If you want I could close my eyes just to make you happy" prince Edward said, covering one of his eyes with his hand.


    "Not funny! Did you call mother?" The Emperor asked before sitting down on his chair. _She keeps me waiting these days. I wondered what will happen if I keep her in charge of the harem. She will forget that she has a son!"


    Prince Edward laughed. He knew his father was not angry with mother but queen Ariadne. "What happened between you ?"


    "Nothing" The Emperor picked a book and started reading it. He flapped through the pages and gave up. He was angry and its was high time, he poured it out.


    "Come on, just tell me. I know that something is not right between you and Queen Ariadne" prince Edward insisted.


    A Knock on the door , Interrupted their thoughts. The prince stood up and asked "Grandmother is that you?"


    "Yes Edward, open the door" the queen mother''s voice came from outside.


    Prince Edward walked to where the door was and opened it. When mother walked in to the room, he locked it immediately.


    She looked at the table and saw her dear son. His horns scared her most of the time. They reminded her that she was mother of the Devil.


    "What is wrong with him now?" Queen Aslaug whispered. While Edward chuckled. How was he going to explain that which he did not know?


    "Honestly, I don''t know what is wrong with him Grandmother. I think he had a fight with Queen Ariadne."


    She was surprised. He sent for her not quite long. "What happened my child?"


    **


    I increased my foot steps. The Emperor was angry with me and I was more angry with him!


    Why did he pushed me like that?


    I was no dinning fork that he could just push away any time he felt like!


    When I entered the Harem, I was greeted by their stares. The door of my room was wide opened.


    I walked in to the room quickly and I found Grandmother in there.


    She came to see me even though I was not around.


    "Greetings Grandmother. You came to visit when I am not around" I said, looking at the two ladies standing behind her.


    Why were they here?


    "I brought new maids to you. They will take care of your personal needs now" she told me. "I was just joking. The two will take care of my princess.


    I was confused. Mother kept six maids under me. They took good care of me and Arya.


    Why was Grandmother adding two again?


    "Thank you your highness. I must say there is no need for that Grandmother. The six maids I have are enough for me" I said, politely.


    She walked to where I stood. "I dismissed the maids, including your sweetheart , Anne. You have only these two. They will take care of Arya. As for you , you can take care of your self."


    **


    Mother , say what you want to say. I am sure your favorite grandson has told you that I am at fault again the Emperor ran his hand through his hair. He picked a mirror on the table a d glared in to it.


    The two horns stood out on his head. This ruined his childhood. He had to carry a turban as soon as he was born.


    When he was five, his late father ordered him to be taken to the palace in *. The Emperor knew those where his worse moments on Earth. He was separated from his family, most especially his mother. She came to him when he was six.


    The more she tried to make him control his anger then the more angry became.


    The palace of Aziana witnessed his rage. People who were older than him trembled under his feet. What interested him the most was that he ascended the throne there when he was eight.


    His father wasn''t happy with this development Because, he was still young.


    Or maybe he was afraid of the prophecy!

 Chapter 161 - Who Was Angelina ?

    ***********


    The Author''s POV.


    At age of ten, he moved to Akkad. They wanted to make Prince Elvin the king but he intervened. People cursed and insulted him.


    Nevertheless, he ruled Akkad now.


    "I won''t say anything to you" Mother shrugged and faced the door. She was becoming tired of him.


    "I was lost in my thoughts sweet mother. Sit down and cut my nails. They are really long this time" the Emperor told him.


    "You must tell me what happened between you and Queen Ariadne. Did you harm her?" She said.


    "Maybe. At least sit and cut my nails. I have a meeting in an hour time" The Emperor looked at his nails or claws. Whatever they were! Life dealt a blow on him. There were many generations before him but the curse landed on his head, nails , heart , eyes, reproductive system and brain!


    It''s made him looked like a beast.


    "We were having a conversation when she reminded me of my inability to have Children."


    "Oh I see the problem now" prince Edward went to where he was and picked a cup. He poured wine in to it. "I understand how you feel father. But what if you misunderstood her. It''s possible, your anger took the best side of the conversation."


    The Emperor sighed. Edward was another problem sent to his life. Most times, he was the cause of his anger. "If you continue taking sides, I might send you out of the room to meet your dear mother. She is too good to say anything bad. I am always the bad one"


    Queen Aslaug went to where he sat. She drew a chair closer to him and took the scissors on the table. "What was her words? Tell us the exact words , she used."


    "She said our inability to make babies, mother" The Emperor said , bitterly. "What ever transpired between the witch and Lincoln should have been none of my business if not for what they did to me. Now , I am paying for all their sins."


    The queen face dropped. She did not like it when he spoke about the past. He was suffering and if there was a way to break the curse, she would have gone to the ends of the earth just to do it for her son. "Forgive me. I brought you to this world to suffer."


    "Yes you did" The Emperor replied, bringing out his hands forward for her. She held one and started cutting the long nails one after another. "Do you know what anger me the most? The fact that you are hiding the truth away from me. How is it going to benefit you? The day I find out that you, queen Texas or grandmother knows the truth" he paused and picked up a book. "I don''t know what I am going to do to you all."


    The queen mother looked away as tears rolled down. She had tried to know what happened back those years but nothing could be found. It seemed like the ground swallowed everything. The only thing she knew was that Angelina, daughter of Zev was killed in Akkad, at the old Palace.


    She summoned old scholars but they told her that the truth was far from them.


    "Who was Angelina to my father? I heard that he was the one who built the castle in her name" the Emperor stopped reading. He saw that his mother was crying. "Fine, stop crying mother. There is no difference between you and queen Ariadne. You cry at every opportunity you come across with."


    Edward smiled. The Emperor was rude at the beginning. He was glad that he stopped. His grandmother loved him with her whole heart. "Come on granny. Even Arya won''t shed those tears you do."


    "Mock me, Edward" Queen Aslaug wiped her tears and continued cutting the nails. She was glad that he dropped the topic. "You should forgive queen Ariadne. She is worried about you."


    "Yes father. Grandmother is right. My mother is not aware of the curse. Do not blame her" Edward added.


    He sighed and looked at his family. They supported him whenever he needed it. "I will forgive her. Let''s pretend like it never happened."


    **


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I sank to the sofa while queen Vida and Alissa argued about what was right or wrong with grandmother''s decision.


    The old woman never left any stone unturned to create problems for me in the harem. I was fed up with her attitude. If she needed a thing to hurt then I was not one.


    "What do you think queen Ariadne?" Queen Vida interrupted my thoughts. I did not hear what she said last.


    "I don''t understand please" I said, with confusion written all over my white face. I was hungry too.


    "What are you going to do? Life won''t be easy without your maids. Will you prepare your bathing water by yourself?" Queen Alissa asked. She was worried. I wanted to asked if Grandmother took all her maids from her but I stopped. It''s was no use.


    Even if she did, it did not change the fact that I did not have any maid to work for me. From their conversation, they never spoke about their maids, which means I was the only one who was affected.


    "What about your clothes? Will you wash them by yourself?" Queen Vida asked. She came and sat closed to her. "If I were you, I will complain to the emperor. He will do something about it. This is not right at all."


    The Emperor? He was angry with Because I spoke about babies. It seemed he did not want a child. But if that was true? why did he adopt Arya?


    "I had a fight with the Emperor today. We won''t see till he calms down" I said, sadly.


    "They will take advantage of this. Don''t tell anyone about it except mother. Talk to her later , I am sure she will explain things to her son" Queen Alissa advised. She was more sensible than I thought. The women in the harem said she was also the advisor of the Emperor when it''s came to the harem''s fights.


    "I will . Thank Vida, thank you Alissa" I said to them. "You two are very supportive."


    "You welcome queen Ariadne. We support the truth" Queen Vida answered.

 Chapter 162 - Grandmothers Lies..

    *****


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I laid in bed with no hope of seeing the Emperor. He was very angry when I left the room. His eyes were filled with anger as he pushed me away, forcefully. If not for prince Edward , I wondered what would have happen to me.


    For sure my body would have hit the ground after losing such balance.


    That evening I promised myself that I must find out the secrets that hidden in the tongues of the Royal family. They all nursed secrets one way or the other. In order to Know who I was dealing with, I needed to know everything little secret they had. But how will I go about it?


    I shrugged with these thoughts in my head. My head was aching so much that I wished for nothing except sleep.


    I closed my eyes to sleep when a knock came on the door. I answered and a maid walked in to the room. There was no need to celebrate because Grandmother would never send a maid to serve me again.


    "Greetings Queen Ariadne" She bowed. The girl was one of the maids that were serving the Emperor. They wore an attire that was different from all the maids in the harem.


    "Thank you. How is your evening ?" I asked with no interest at all. I was very weak to stand up from the bed.


    "Fine my Lady. The Emperor sent for you. You should prepare tonight" the maid said, with a smile as if she was the one who was going to meet him.


    I jerked up from the bed Quickly and went to where she stood. I wanted to be sure of what she was telling me. "Did you mean he wants to see me ?"


    "Yes my Lady. You should prepare. If there is anything you want me to do for you, please let me know" She smiled again.


    "Nothing dear. I can manage on my own" I told her. When she was gone I fell back on my bed and laughed my heart out.


    I wondered if the Emperor had forgiven me? If yes, why so quick?


    ''Stop asking your self those stupid question , Ariadne'' I slapped my forehead gently. Mother must have spoken to him.


    Queen Vida told me that she was with him after I left his room. I wondered how Mother was able to convince such a cold-hearted man.


    Her throat must have been dried from pleadings.


    She was my savior. The one who saw my sorrows and decided to take them away. I wished she could live forever with us.


    I quickly had a bath and combed my long dark hair. My skin was glowing after that bath. The Emperor was waiting but I wanted to be worthy of his eyes and heart.


    He forgave me so easily. The thought of him pushing me away again came to my mind. What if he decided to slap me this time?


    ''What will I do?'' I asked in my head.


    ''Nothing Ariadne. He is not just your husband but the Emperor of the world'' My heart told me.


    A knock came on the door again. I answered and went to the door. I was yet to wear my dress. My hair was still wet from the water I used to wash it. I opened the door half way and looked at the person who stood with his back facing me.


    I blinked my eyes severally to see if the wool that blinded them was still there. The Emperor was the one who knocked at my door. The women lined up as they watched us. I couldn''t go out of the room because of my cloth I tied.


    "Your highness" I managed to say with a bow. He turned around and smiled.


    "Can I come me?"


    Was that a question? Why will I refused the Emperor of the world?


    "Sure , your highness" I said, stepping aside for him.


    The Emperor walked in to the room. His eyes darted from one place to another. There were no maids and I think he was satisfied.


    "If you excuse me , your highness, I would loved to change in your something that is worthy of your presence" I closed the door and leaned on it. The fear of him slapping me gripped me tightly.


    He looked at me strangely. It seemed he did not notice what I wore , before. The Emperor took few steps, closing the gaps between us. "There is no need for that. You look more worthy to be in my presence tonight."


    "W-what?" I swallowed hard as his hands wrapped around my waist. He kissed my hair then my lips. I put my left hand on his and my other hand around his neck.


    "You shouldn''t stress your self much about what to wear" He said when he stopped kissing. "Come here."


    The Emperor wanted us to go to the bed and I obeyed.


    "I just remembered" He started . "I didn''t see any of the maids, when I came. Did you send them away?"


    "No. Your highness. Grandmother took all my maids, including Anne. She said two were enough for Arya and they was no need for an extra maid."


    "Yes she told me about. There is a shortage in the harem. I will organize for some slaves to be send to the harem soon. Just manage the two you have for now.


    "Your highness, You don''t understand. I think the other queens have their maids. Why will grandmother punish me like this?" I asked, looking at him hurtfully. He noticed the tears in my eyes and asked


    "Is the matter serious?"


    "You should get a extra maid for me please. Talk to grandmother, she will listen to you" I tried to convince him.


    The Emperor frowned "There is no need for that my queen" he kissed my forehead while I rolled my eyes. "Grandmother explained her self already. Also I don''t want to interfere with the order of the harem. You should be patient, my love."


    Patient? Should I be patient even after my death ? Grandmother has declared a war, if nothing is done about it, she was going to kill when they finally leave Akkad. I wish the Emperor could understand me. He said he was my better half and yet he did not see my agony.


    "As you wish , your highness. I won''t force you to go against your grandmother. I wanted equality. No one should treat me as a slave" I told him with annoyance. He never believed what I said.


    "No one will dare you, queen Ariadne. You are my wife, grandmother will respect that" The Emperor embraced me. I wished it''s was true.


    ****


    The Author''s POV.


    "Grandmother, did you see that? Queen Valeria said, stretching her neck to see if the Emperor will come out from queen Ariadne''s room. He has been there for the past three hours. "She will report you to Sargon. I hope he does not humiliate us again."


    "Stop weeping and gather your self, queen Valeria" Grandmother looked at her shivering body. She had already taken cake of that . The Emperor was not going to believe whatever queen Ariadne had put together. "Don''t worry about her. I told the Emperor already. We are having shortage of slaves in the Palace. Her little whisperings won''t save her from my punishment."


    Queen Valeria was relieved. She placed a hand on her pounding chest. The thought of Ariadne winning again drove her crazy. If there was a way to keep Sargon away from her, then it''s was Grandmother. Ever since she came back to the palace, her sorrows reduced. Now she could smiled at Queen Ariadne''s downfall .


    Queen Valeria looked around. Queen Marlena was not here. It seemed the girl has cultivated a habit of disappearing anyhow. Yesterday when Grandmother called everyone together, she was nowhere to seen. When she came back , she gave an excuse saying no one told her about it. "Grandmother, where is Marlena?"


    Grandmother looked at the stairs. The women were whispering to one another. It seemed like Marlena was not there. Her eyes traveled from the stairs case to the various corners and joints were the women normally sit. There was no Marlena. "She might be in her room. Why worry the poor woman queen Valeria?"


    "You don''t seemed to understand, Grandmother. Yesterday when we needed her, she was sleeping. If she was here earlier, the Emperor would have gone to her room instead."


    She nodded. Queen Valeria was making a sense "send a maid to call her."


    Queen Valeria called one of the maids. She sent her to check if queen Marlena was in her room. After few minutes of checking, the girl returned back with an answer, she was hoping to hear.


    "The queen is not in her room."


    Grandmother was surprised. Where could she be at this time of the night? The rules of the harem was made cleared to every woman who lived there. If you were not to spend the night with the Emperor or attend any functions, it''s was expected that every woman should be in the harem.


    "Check her in queen Aslaug''s room. You will find her there" Grandmother commanded.

 Chapter 163 - Crushing On Prince Edward...

    *****


    The Author''s POV.


    Marlena stood in front of the Harem. She was getting tired of the Emperor. He didn''t pay any attention to her for days. It''s always been Ariadne, Ariadne and Ariadne. Just when she was about to go back to her room, she saw prince Edward.


    In his hand, was a cage housing two birds. Queen Marlena could not help but admire them.


    She walked towards him and stopped. "Greetings, my prince. What a beautiful evening."


    He looked up and saw her. Prince Edwards was not expecting any of the women to be outside by this time.


    "You startled me " He said.


    "Forgive me your highness, I didn''t mean to do that" She replied. He looked like the Emperor. They had same features, though Edward was younger. His Spartan shoulders showed a mighty strength. Something she would want to lay on.


    "No problem, queen Marlena. I am fine" The prince said, as he headed towards the gardens. "Bit don''t do that again."


    "I won''t" she said in her head.


    "Are those yours?" She asked following him behind. Queen Marlena knew that the birds was his. She wanted to keep conversation by asking questions.


    "Yes , they are" Prince Edward answered. They were given to him by the Emperor on his last birthday. He was still Wondering why his father gave him only birds. Was he trying to test him again?


    "Really? They looked so pretty" She said as ,they reached the garden. Prince Edward did not stop. He went to a tall tree and sat on one of the rocks. It seemed he has forgotten that she was with him in the garden. "Can I see them?"


    "Sure, here you go" he handed the cage to her. Queen Marlena could not help it. As the birds chirped in the cage, so did her heart. The handsome son of the Emperor has stolen her love for his father.


    When she sat opposite prince Edward , her heart pounded harder in her chest. His cute lips curved in to a smile. Making it hard for her to control the urge to go and kiss them.


    "What happened Queen Marlena?" He asked all of sudden. She was dumbfounded. Has he notice the way she admired him? Such a cute man should not be allow to roam around the harem. The women might decide to rape him. But who will dare the Emperor''s only son?


    "Nothing. You have same hair as the Emperor. I can''t help but admire them" she said , shyly. There was no response from him. Prince Edward opened the cage and let the birds to fly out. Queen Marlena was surprised. Why was he setting the free?


    "You should go back to the harem. Queen mother will be angry if she find out that you are not in your room at this time of the night" He told her.


    Queen Marlena did not like the sound of that. It was true that mother was going to be angry if she find out that one of them was outside the harem. But, prince Edward can defend her if he wanted to. He did not like her, it''s was obvious.


    "Goodnight, my prince" she bowed and made her way to the harem. Before she could get out of the main garden, queen Marlena almost stepped on a snake. She screamed her heart out.


    It was prince Edward who came to her side. He called the guards.


    "Come let''s go. We can''t kill the snake. We have a campaign ahead of us" He said, leading the way to the harem. He would have not attend to her but her shivering body scared him. Will she be able to make it to the harem? "But if you can not walk to the Harem, let me know."


    Queen Marlena stopped. She was feeling dizzy. The snake frightened her. If there was anything in this world she hated the most was snakes. They scared her a lot. "Please call a guard to help me get to¡­" she couldn''t finish her last sentence. He rushed towards her and she fell in to his arms.


    Feeling strange , prince Edward carried her to the door of the harem where he met his father and Grandmother. The look they gave him were quite embarrassing. He was carrying a woman in his arms. His father''s wife.


    "Guards" the Emperor called and they came running to him "Take Marlena to my Chambers."


    *****


    I heard the Emperor calling for guards. It seemed they have found out where she was. Who was she with and what was she doing? Maybe it was one of their plans to keep the Emperor away from me.


    And they succeeded. The Emperor did not return that night. We waited for hours. Some of the women got tired and went to their various rooms. Prince Edward later came to deliver the Emperor''s message.


    "My father won''t be coming tonight. Every one should go back to her room , quietly" He said in a commanding tone. I noticed that he was angry. The women left for their rooms immediately.


    "Prince Edward" I called, moving closer to where he stood. I could see the anger in his eyes. But what happened outside there?


    "Good evening, mother" prince Edward greeted, avoiding my gaze. For the little time, we spent together I got to know when he was happy or sad.


    "My son? If I am your mother then you would have come to me when you have a problem. Why carry such an angry face around?"


    "I am fine mother" He spoke. "Goodnight."


    Really? He was just like his father! Stubborn humans!!


    "Edward, please" I called his name without a title. The way he looked at me scared me a bit. Was he good to slap me the way his father did? "forgive me but if you can''t tell me your problems then why do you call me mother? Stop calling me that if you feel I am too small to occupy that position."


    His facial expression changed. He was surprised. Prince Edward came closer and took my hand. "You will be my mother forever. I respect you a lot that''s why I gave you a chance in my heart. It is true I have my problems but¡­"


    "Why did you stop? But what ?" I asked with my brow furrowed in confusion. Is it your father?


    "No mother. Its Grandmother. She blamed me for what happened to queen Marlena" Prince Explained. "She said you are not training me in a proper way."


    What? Prince Was not a small boy of six that I have to control all the time. He is hardly around me . The Emperor carried him every where he went to. How did his mistake became my bad parental upbringing?


    "What did your father say about this ?" I asked.


    "Nothing" he said, with a frown. "I don''t know what he is thinking right now. Queen Marlena came to me this evening. I even told her to return back to the harem. We were coming back when she saw a snake and fainted."


    "Mmmmh. I understand now" I said, crossing my arms. "They wanted to get back at me Edward. They want the Emperor to choose another mother for you."


    "But I am not a toy for them to play with" He slammed his foot on the floor all of a sudden. I was surprised by his action.


    "Calm down and I will handle this as your mother" I told him. "Go back to your room, my prince ."


    "Fine mother , goodnight" prince Edward said.


    I watched him leave the harem. It was an honor to be the mother of the Emperor''s only son. Was that the reason why Grandmother pull up this stunt? I have to stop them before was too late.


    "Queen Ariadne" I heard a voice. "Come dear ."


    When I turned around I saw mother and grandmother. A lioness and a snake. They were two different people although both of them were married in to this family.


    "Grandmother, mother" I curtsied. "I am sorry about what happened to Marlena. Edward was here and he told me everything that happened."


    "Instead of romancing all day, I advised you to take care of your children especially Edward. The Emperor will tell you more tomorrow" Grandmother left after she uttered those words. Annoying right? It''s was high time I taught them a lesson.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 164 - Aryas Wish...

    Hi besties, I know it been twenty days I last uploaded. Sorry for that, I wish there was a way out of this. I just finished my law exams this month. Hopefully, I will drop Ten chapters soon. Thank you for your supports.


    ******


    The Author''s POV.


    The next morning, grandmother waited patiently for the news. She wanted to hear the Emperor scolding queen Ariadne, downstairs. If the plan succeed, the rights of being the mother of Prince Edward will be shifted to Queen Valeria.


    "Grandmother, the Emperor will not say anything to her , watch and see" queen Valeria told her. The woman has been undermining queen Ariadne''s ability. She forgot that the emperor was charmed by her.


    Grandmother looked at queen Valeria once again. Where was her faith? Why did she always give Ariadne the credit?


    "Did something between you and Sargon while I was away?"


    Quickly, she bowed her head and squeeze the ropes on her dress. If Grandmother finds out the truth, she would definitely side with Queen Ariadne.


    "No Grandmother. We had an argument but we resolved it" queen Valeria lied. She stood up from the seat and made her way to the room. Had it been she spend another second with the old woman, she would have found out the lie. The big secret, she kept away from her.


    When Queen Valeria entered the room , she saw Naana sitting on the couch , as usual she had a plate of herbs in her hand.


    "Grandmother almost found out the truth today" She said, closing the door behind. Queen Valeria walked to the mirror and glared at it. "The old hag asked if something went wrong between us. I told yes but we resolved it. There is no problem between Emperor and I. The only problem will have so far is Queen Ariadne. That woman has taken my space, just like that."


    "Not just like that," queen Valeria Naana spoke. She dropped the plate on the table next to her.


    "What do you mean by that ? Hit the hammer on the nail, old woman" Queen Valeria crossed her arm and turned to Naana.


    "Whatever is going on between you and the emperor had nothing to do with Queen Ariadne, my lady" Naana said , looking down. She didn''t want queen Valeria to think that she was on another person''s side. They made mistakes in the past when she was yet to meet Ariadne. And now, it was known that the young woman earned her position with her beauty and character.


    "Fine. Everything I did was for me and Sargon, yet he allowed another woman to come between us" Queen Valeria said , angrily, throwing the vase on the floor. What was annoying her the most was that the Emperor did not want to look at her face . They don''t even lay down together again. He told her openly the other day, that he loved queen Ariadne. That woman was nothing but viper. A real snake. First it''s was mother, the queens and now she has the Emperor in her palm. Even Naana seemed to like her. What so special about Queen Ariadne?


    "I even encouraged you without doing investigation. Please, don''t do anything that will put you in to trouble" Naana came closer and advised. The way queen Valeria looked at her, it was clear that she already nursed a plan. "What are you planning now mhh?"


    "If the emperor leaves Akkad this month, we will finish the story of queen Ariadne. I am going to clear her name and make sure that no one ever mention her again in Akkad" She said with a smile, going to her bed to sit. The joy of seeing her rival leaving Akkad again made her happy.


    "No, my lady. Don''t involve your self in such things again, please" Naana came and knelt beside her. She loved queen Valeria as if she was her own daughter.


    Who say I am doing it? Grandmother will order her execution anyways" She told her. "You know after the Emperor leaves, the old woman becomes the regent governing Akkad."


    "I don''t have the right to stop you, queen Valeria" Naana stood up and went to the door. "Be careful when it comes to the Emperor''s favorite. He is obsessed with her."


    She rolled her eyes before gritting her teeth. Few months ago, the old hag was the one advising her to get rid of queen Ariadne. What change her mind all of a sudden? Has queen Ariadne charmed her just like the way she did to the Emperor??


    **


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I woke with a headache. There was no Anne to give me a head massage or to prepare me warm bath. I dragged my lazy body to the bathroom and took my bath.


    After dressing up, I went to check on Princess Arya. She was excited to see me.


    "Where is Anne , mother ?" Arya asked me. I was avoiding this questions for days. Grandmother thought she was punishing me but in the real sense, Arya was punished also. Anne was the only playmate she had in the palace.


    "Anne is sick. Grandmother told her to go and treat her self" I lied. Arya looked at me with a start and her eyes became teary. She was about to cry. "Don''t cry , my moonfaced princess."


    I sat on the bed and hugged her. The way she held me tight, I knew she missed Anne a lot. But what could I do?


    The door of the room opened and the Emperor walked in to the room. His eyes were charming like the sun. I stood and bowed. "Greetings, your highness."


    "Good morning, queen Ariadne" He smiled at me. I thought he was going to scold me for what happened between Prince Edward and Queen Marlena.


    "I came to visit Arya" I told him.


    "My princess" The Emperor went to where Arya was and took her in his arms. "The joy of my heart."


    Arya giggled as he kept showering her with praises. If only she was his real daughter! The Emperor treated Arya and prince Edward with love. I wondered why the creator did not bless him with a child. Or was there a reason for his childlessness?


    "Father, where is Anne?" Arya finally spoke. I was not expecting her to ask the Emperor such questions. He might think I was the one filling her mouth with such words.


    "Arya... Keep quiet dear" I shut her up, politely.


    "Let her speak, Queen Ariadne. She is the daughter of the world''s emperor" he said. "Come on , Arya tell me, do you want to see Anne again ?"


    "Yes... Father. She was my only friend in the palace. I want to see me again" She started sobbing. The Emperor kissed her forehead gently and assured her that Anne was going to come soon.


    "Really? I asked, with a surprise look. I didn''t know whether to shout or to hug him.


    "Yes. We are leaving for the campaign in two days time. Anne will join you in the palace. I don''t want her to stay alone in her condition."


    I was very happy to hear that Anne will be joining us in the palace. She was pregnant and it would be better if she stay around people that would look after her. But who brought such ideas to his head?


    I held his hand and kissed it. A smile appeared on his face. The Emperor drew me in to his arms and we hugged. Arya stroked my hair. We were both in her father''s arms.


    "Don''t miss me too much, queen Ariadne" He told me.


    I almost teared up when he said that. This was the first time, we were going to stay apart . Grandmother was going to kill me before he returns. "Can I come along?"


    The door of the room opened and Grandmother walked in to the room. Mother came as well.


    "Don''t weep. Women don''t go to war with their husbands, queen Ariadne" Mother smiled at me. "We stay at home and pray for their victory.


    The Emperor released me when the other queens entered the room. I wondered why they all came to spoil this precious moment we were having as family.


    "It''s good that you are here mother. Teach her everything a good wife should know" The Emperor wiggled his brow at her. Was I not a good wife? I wondered though.


    "How long will the war last, my child?" Grandmother spoke for the first time. She didn''t look happy at all. What was going on in her mind? Was she disappointed that I was not scolded for whatever happened between Prince Edward and queen Marlena.


    "I don''t know Grandmother. We must conquer all the cities before coming back" He handed Arya over to her. The reaction she gave was surprising. She liked Arya. "I entrust my daughter to you. You won''t fail me right?"


    "Sure my son , I promise to protect her till the day you come back" Grandmother said, kissing Arya''s forehead.


    "Good. We will be leaving soon. Grandmother, I leave you in charge of the Harem. Please don''t disappoint me at the end of the day."


    "I won''t, my son" she said with a smile. When our eyes met, Grandmother gave me daring look. I quickly looked away.


    Mother was happy that Grandmother was in charge of the Harem. We all knew the old woman was that will be the one, Emperor Sargon would entrust the women to. Little did he know that , She was the destroyer of the things he loved.


    "Why don''t you leave prince Edward in charge? They should be a man in the capital to avoid uncertainties" I suggested, looking at grandmother. If prince Edward stay, back , he would protect me like a son.


    "This is our prince first time of going to the battle field. We can''t stop him right? It is a tradition that a prince goes to war with this father while he is still alive. It shows strength" Queen Valeria came closer. She didn''t want any of the men to stay back. This showed that they were plotting something bad. But what was on their mind?


    What ever the emperor say will be the last decision. I waited for him like the saying goes.... The patient dog eats the fastest bone.

 Chapter 165 - Queen Ariadnes Worries I.

    "Queen Ariadne, we understand your worries . This is the first time, you are going to separate from the Emperor. It''s hard to stay alone" Grandmother spoke. She stood behind the Emperor with her hands crossed on her abdomen. Funny woman. Why was she pretending like she was sad for me? They wanted this and it was happening.


    "Apollo will stay in the capital and rule as my representative" The Emperor smiled and left the room. Grandmother was angry at me once again. This time , she did not hide it.


    "What do you think you are doing , queen Ariadne?" She asked, angrily.


    "I don''t understand your question , Grandmother."


    She took a step forward and closed the distance between us "if anything happens to my grandson or Edward , I won''t forgive you. Have that in mind."


    Was that an open threat? When they left. I cried like the Emperor was going to die in that battle. Even if he does not, I knew I was going not to survive this.


    Queen Alissa suggested that I leave the palace for the castle but I refused. If I give them a chance, they would make sure that I don''t come back to the palace again and that will be a victory for my enemies.


    I paced around the room for few minutes before leaving. Apollo was going to stay back and he won''t side with their evil no matter what.


    "My lady?" I heard a familiar voice when I came out. The women were in their various corners as usual, gossiping. I turned towards the direction of my room and saw Anne. She was putting on a blue dress with a black hoodie on. I ran to where she stood and hugged her. "My dear Anne, you are looking very beautiful. How are you doing?"


    "Fine my Lady. I was worried about you" she said, with tears in her eyes. I wanted to tell her all the terrible things our enemies have done to me before the women came around us. They seemed happy to see her. Many of them congratulated her.


    "Come , let''s go in side" I held her hand as we walked in to the room.


    "The Emperor spread the news about my pregnancy."


    "Not just him. Grandmother used it as an excuse to send you away. That old woman."


    "I heard the Emperor will be leaving for Akkad tomorrow. The next day, he will join the rest at the Battlefield" Anne told me. She was the wife of the commander. Such news , will be heard from her first.


    "I feel like my death is close Anne" I said, shakily. "They will kill me before the Emperor comes back from war."


    "Do not say that my Lady. You are the Emperor''s favorite. They won''t dare" she assured. "What ever happened the last time will not repeat itself. If anything happens to you, queen Valeria will be the first suspect. Your highness won''t spare her."


    "Its doesn''t change the fact that I will be dead before them" I reminded.


    **


    The Author''s POV.


    "The Emperor will be leaving soon , grandmother" Queen Valeria sat on a seat in her room. She was wearing a red dress with a crown on her hair. Her face had a long smile on it.


    "I know , Valeria. He entrusted the harem to me" she answered. There were three maids in the room, dressing her up. Grandmother spread her arms sideways as they tied the robes of her dress.


    Still not satisfied with her answer, queen Valeria drew closer to the mirror stand and asked "What are we going to do about Queen Ariadne? She should leave the harem before the Emperor''s returns. This is the only opportunity we have ."


    Grandmother turned and looked at her. She was serious and it seemed she had a plan already. Turning to the maids, the old woman said "leave us alone."


    They stopped what they were doing and left.


    "What do you have in mind, Valeria?"


    "We should finish her before the war ends" she suggested. "Ariadne is nothing but a bad omen, grandmother."


    "I can''t order the guards to kill her. The Emperor will never forgive me for that."


    Queen Valeria smiled. Grandmother was so shallow minded to think that they will dig their graves by themselves. Even if mother order the execution of queen Ariadne, the guards were not going to do it immediately. They had to consult Apollo who was now the regent of Akkad.


    "No. We won''t kill her that way, grandmother" Queen Valeria said, standing up from her seat. She walked around the room before she finally told her plan "we will burn queen Ariadne in her room."


    "What?" Grandmother was shocked. Her hands trembled when she heard queen Valerie''s plan. "You want me to burn the entire harem just for one woman? Sargon will kill me after that."


    "Grandmother¡­." Queen Valeria called but she shrugged her shoulders and faced the other side of the room. The plan was going to be perfect if grandmother agrees with her. "If you listen to me then you won''t regret this."


    "Go ahead."


    "We will pour oil in her room and keep the rest of the women away. Before the fire Should affect the next room, we will call the guards on duty to take care of it" Queen Valeria explained. Her chest kept rising and falling as the old woman did not reply.


    "I think I like your plan" Grandmother finally spoke. "We will discuss this after the Emperor leaves."


    Good. That was what she wanted to hear. She walked back to the seat and raised her head up high. Queen Ariadne was no longer living being. She was already a ghost!


    **


    Queen Ariadne''s POV.


    I increased my pace as I climbed the stairs to the Emperor''s Chambers. He sent for me. I knew I was going to spend the night with him. This was his last night in Akkad.


    We were not going to see for a long time. Only the god''s knew whether we will see again.


    I got to the door and took the guards to inform the king that I was here. He went in to the room, few minutes later, he told me to go inside.


    I entered the room with so much excitement only to be disappointed by people who were present. Grandmother and queen Valeria? What were they doing here??


    I bowed and greeted "Your highnesses, it''s an honor to be in your presence."


    "Come queen Ariadne" The Emperor gave me smile that became my ray of hope. I walked in to his arms and we hugged.


    "We will be going your highness" Grandmother spoke for the first time. She was not happy to see me but will I do? It''s was not my fault that her grandson chose me.


    "Go on mother. I will come and see you before leaving tomorrow" he answered, holding my left hand ,tight.


    "I hope so. Good night" She left together with her handbag.


    "Why was Grandmother here ?" I asked, after the door was closed. They were no longer in the room to give me those looks.


    "Harem business, queen Ariadne" The Emperor answered. He pulled his shirt and kept on the chair. His beautiful skin sparkled as he walked to where I stood.


    My heart skipped when he wrapped his hands around my waist and drew me closer. My breath stopped as I stared in to his red eyes. They filled with pain and rage. A pain that no one understood.


    I wanted to ask him if he had any problem bothering him.


    Behind his angry face was a sorrowful one with bitterness.


    "Come" The Emperor said, kissing my forehead. "Come let''s make the night memorable. If I don''t come back , never forget this night queen Ariadne."


    I was surprised. What did he mean by that? "Don''t say that your highness. You will come back to us."


    "I hope so" He released me and started walking towards the bathroom and I followed him behind maintaining my pace.


    We entered and he looked at me with a smile. I saw few maids who were preparing his bathing water. They were trying to draw his attention with different looks and walking steps. As soon as they saw me , they became stabled again and I ordered them to leave. The jealously inside of me, found it''s way back. They were lucky that I was not in a bad mood.


    "Why are you jealous , queen Ariadne?" He asked, turning to see how I looked. "They are also women like you. Who knows? I might pick one of them and marry her."


    "Don''t you dare" I screamed and jerked. Quickly, I regretted my words as soon as it came out. What was I doing?


    "I shouldn''t dare? Who are to tell me what to do?" He took a step towards me. I became afraid. Was he angry?


    "I am your wife, your highness" I managed to say. The room became hot and too small to contain us. I took another step backwards and this time, my back thrust the door, telling me that this was the dead line. What has come over me ? The Emperor could kill me behind this closed doors and nobody¡­.. I mean no one will demand an explanation.

 Chapter 166 - Queen Ariadnes Worries II

    ******


    Queen Ariadne''s Pov.


    I could not look up because of fear. My mouth was going to put me in to trouble someday but I never knew that it''s could be today. I felt his steps closer and the gap between us was no more. He held my neck with his left hand and it seemed he wanted to strangle me.


    "Say what you just said" the emperor asked, with his hand still on my neck. It''s was not strong enough to prevent me from talking so I spoke."


    "I am your wife. Your slave, subject and love. I can''t stand the fact that you have many wives let alone share you with the other maidens."


    "I have the right to choose who comes and go out of my harem , queen Ariadne. Get use to that" He scoffed. His right hand formed in to a fist as if there was a kind of energy that he was trying to control "You will leave according to the rules of the harem. I don''t want any form of rebellion on this topic."


    "I better die your highness. Only then will I stop this unbearable pain. Kill me and no one will question you about it."


    The Emperor was shocked with my answer. My courage startled. I didn''t care if I was going to die. After all it''s was destined that I die someday in the hands of the Emperor - I lied to him and his family that I was a princess.


    I raised my head up and waited for him to tighten his grip on my neck but he did not do it.


    Instead¡­.


    He blessed my lips with his and kissed me furiously. I could not believe it. I was expecting a death warrant for my foolishness but not a kiss.


    I gave back to his kisses. His tongue traveled in and out of my mouth as I try to take a breathe. He stopped when I choked.


    "Forgive me , Queen Ariadne. I lost control with your words. They mean a lot to me" The Emperor whispered. I could hear those pants that escaped his lips.


    "I thought I over crossed my boundaries" I said, with tears streaming down my cheeks.


    "At a point, you did. But I am not angry anymore, my Queen" He said, looking in to my eyes. "I want you, now."


    **


    The Emperor''s POV.


    I looked at the woman in front of me with my passion. Her words melted my cold heart. If she didn''t say that I wondered what I would have done to her. My rage was something I tried my best to control from childhood. But it seemed it''s was getting stronger every day. Life took away all from me. Losing queen Ariadne will be like losing my life.


    I knew I was going to survive this war. Mother and Grandmother knew. The curse of the witch was more powerful than we thought. I stabbed my self many times but I survived it. The only thing that I felt was the pains. Many witches had tried to kill me but it did not work. Magic did not work me. That''s why they called me the Devil.


    "Your highness?" Queen Ariadne''s voice interrupted my thoughts. She held my hand in hers. "You look weary and worried. If there is anything bothering you, please let me Know. I want to share in your pain."


    "My pain?" I wondered why will be her reaction when she sees those horns on my hair. For sure, the poor woman would scream and run out of the room. She will tell everyone what she saw on my head.


    "Nothing. We are going to be separated. I am thinking about you and Arya" I say, kissing her neck. I pulled her to my arms and swept her off her feet, .


    She let out a scream . "Hold me tight your highness. I don''t want to fall."


    "Why will I let you fall , my queen ?" I asked, walking towards the pool of water the maids prepared for me earlier.


    I walked on the steps and went in to the water with her on my arms. I felt her eyes on my chest the whole time. What was she looking at?


    "Stand on your feet , if you can my lady" I told her. Queen Ariadne did as she was told to. The pool was not deep. We could both stand on our feet.


    I embraced her tightly all of a sudden and started licking my neck. She moaned when I bite slowly. I knew they were not painful.


    I undressed her immediately and the green gown she wore few seconds ago, was on the surface of the water.


    Her two large oranges stared at me. They were inviting me for a feast and I did not reject their invite. Gently, I held and massage them in my hands. Her eyes closed and the moans louder.


    Of course, I knew what she wanted and I did not hesitate to give it to her.


    "My love , pray to your God" I told her.


    "For your safety right?" She opened her eyes.


    "Not that queen Ariadne" I said, in a low tone and rained more kisses on her lips. "Bear me a son and I will reward you heavily."


    **


    The Author''s POV.


    Grandmother banged the door when she entered the harem. Queen Aslaug was sitting with the other women. It seemed she did not care about the happenings in the harem. "Aslaug, come here."


    She stood up from the women''s gathering and spoke to them in a low tone before coming to meet the old woman. "Grandmother, what happened?"


    "Where you the one that chose the woman for the Emperor tonight?" Grandmother asked, angrily. Behind her was queen Valeria who stood with a sad face. She was been rejected by the king again. This time, he did not even allow her to spend a minute with him.


    "No mother, I didn''t" queen Aslaug was confused. She tilted her face to see if the women were paying attention to them. Yes they were. "What happened, mother?"


    "If I find out that you were the one, I won''t forgive you for this" Grandmother told her. She had the account book in her hands.


    "Mother, the assignment of women in to the Emperor''s bedroom for years has been the duty of the ruler of the harem. Now, that you are the women''s leader, it is your responsibility. Believe me, I did not go beyond my boundaries" Queen Aslaug insisted. She was innocent. Why was Grandmother not believing her?


    "If you did not send queen Ariadne to the Emperor''s room tonight, then who did mother ?" Queen Valeria said, almost in tears. She was controlling her anger ever since they came out of the Emperor''s room.


    "I don''t know , Valeria. May be the Emperor sent for her" She answered. She thought another woman went in there.


    "No. I was with my grandson for an hour and he did not send for her. She came on her own free will" Grandmother''s voice thundered. She made the women to laugh. "Go to your rooms now" She screamed at them.


    Quickly, they began to leave for their various rooms. Queen Aslaug wondered what was wrong if a wife wanted to spend time with her husband! Queen Ariadne will never go to spend the night with the Emperor''s permission. Not now that she knew that grandmother was in charge of the harem.


    "Grandmother you are mistaken. Queen Ariadne will never go out there without the Emperor''s permission."


    "It is more painful for me when you side with her, queen mother" Queen Valeria chimmed. "I was supposed to spend the night with the Emperor. But your favorite daughter in-law appeared from nowhere and spoilt everything for me. Ever since she stepped her foot In to this palace, the Emperor has changed."


    "I am sorry that you were rejected. But it is not queen Ariadne''s fault. The Emperor find happiness with her" Queen Aslaug reminded that she made the emperor sad.


    "What are you trying to say Aslaug?"


    "Mother are you taking side with her ?" Queen Valeria asked.


    "Not really. In as much as it is grandmother''s duty to assign a woman to my lion''s bedroom, you should not forget that he is the one to determine whether she gets to his bed or not."


    "Are you talking back at me?" Grandmother asked, with a surprise look.


    "Stop making this women feel equal to my son. His decision is final and they must obey without questioning it" Queen Aslaug told her. She turned to Queen Valeria said "I Don''t want to hear you talk about this again. You should be grateful for the life, my son has given you. Go to your room."


    Queen Valeria was shocked. Mother''s sudden courage was amazing. Who made her to say all this to grandmother? This was the first time, she was been authoritative.. With out arguing, she bowed and left for her room, leaving the two mothers of the Emperor.